Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 2 of Not Heroes
Stats:
Published:
2025-02-09
Completed:
2025-05-06
Words:
167,339
Chapters:
33/33
Comments:
498
Kudos:
463
Bookmarks:
109
Hits:
17,368

Will You Write to Me When I'm Gone?

Summary:

Regulus Black wakes from a coma with no memories of the past three years. He is, in his mind, sixteen again: a devoted son of the House of Black, freshly Marked, hopelessly repressed, and deeply, deeply confused about why James Potter keeps calling him "love."
But while Regulus struggles to piece together who he has become, the world around him refuses to wait. James Potter, heir of Shafiq and future Minister for Magic, is rewriting the very foundations of wizarding Britain with the help of an unhinged political powerhouse — Evan Rosier, who is juggling a war and the overwhelming urge to throw himself into Azkaban to snog Barty Crouch Jr.
Meanwhile, behind prison walls, Sirius Black and Barty are carving runes into their own skin, Bellatrix is turning Azkaban into her personal bloodbath, and Lucius Malfoy is wondering how the fuck he ended up in a cell with these lunatics.
With war shifting into revolution, the Dark Lord in hiding, and Regulus Black, the mind behind it all, forced to relearn everything he once built — one thing remains certain.
James Potter would fall in love with him in any lifetime. At any age. In any universe.
And Remus is very, very drunk.

Notes:

“Also, most days, you have one hundred fifty-four lashes.”

***

TW: torture, blood, prison, depression, almost-rape

Chapter 1: Part one: Merlin's Sons - Chapter One: Hey There Moon

Chapter Text

Canis Major is a constellation in the southern celestial hemisphere. In the second century, it was included in Ptolemy’s forty-eight constellations, and is counted among the eighty-eight modern constellations. Its name is Latin for “greater dog” in contrast to Canis Minor, the “lesser dog”; both figures are commonly represented as following the constellation of Orion the hunter through the sky. The Milky Way passes through Canis Major and several open clusters lie within its borders.

 

Sirius is colloquially known as the “Dog Star”, reflecting its prominence in its constellation, Canis Major. It is considered to be the brightest star in the sky. Sometimes not even Vega can outshine him.

 

Orion on the other hand is located on the celestial equator and can be seen throughout the world. The constellation is named after the hunter in Greek mythology is one of the most obvious and recognizable constellations in the sky.

 

Two of the ten brightest stars in the sky are located in Orion — Rigel (Beta Orionis) and Betelgeuse (Alpha Orionis).

 

Because Orion had two sons, two very bright stars.

 

Sirius often wondered if the moon was watching him. Ironic, perhaps, considering his fascination with it had begun long before he even went to school. There was something about it — something that stole his breath, that unravelled his composure.

 

And now, sitting in a prison cell, teetering on the edge of losing himself entirely, all he had left were the stars he’d spent his life running from, the moon, and Barty Crouch Jr., confined in the same space beside him.

 

Barty was a star, too — not by blood, but by nature. And though he wasn’t the star Sirius wanted, in that moment, he was the closest thing.

 

“I miss Reggie,” Sirius admitted, the words almost foreign on his tongue. It felt good to say them aloud. Years had passed since he’d been allowed to.

 

“Do you reckon he woke from the coma?” Barty asked.

 

Who knew? No one here told them anything. Sirius wasn’t even sure why he was still locked away, why no one had tried to free him. Maybe they had all realised the truth — he wasn’t worth the effort.

 

Sirius Black, the burden of the wizarding world.

 

Barty scooted closer. “While you were asleep, I heard one of the guards talking. Walburga tried to see us — or maybe just you.” He shuddered. “Apparently, she threw a fit.”

 

Sirius almost laughed. They must have misunderstood. She hadn’t come for him. She had probably come to berate him or to coddle Barty, as she always had. Sirius and Regulus had never been enough. But Bartemius and Evan? They had been perfect. The sons she wished she had.

 

“She tried to bribe them,” Barty continued.

 

Of course she did. Sirius said nothing.

 

Barty, undeterred, tried again. “I miss Reggie too. And I miss my mum.” He inched even closer, their shoulders now touching. “I know you don’t like yours, but she came here. Whatever her reasons, she still came. Sometimes, fighting is just another form of caring.”

 

Sirius only stared at the sky.

 

“She still has a picture of you in her study. Next to Regulus’.” Barty hesitated, then added, “And another one — a framed photo of all of you lot. You two, the Black sisters, the Rosiers. I think she’s a fine enough woman. Just a bad mother. But she still cared enough to try.”

 

Sirius exhaled, long and slow. “Crouch?”

 

“Yes?”

 

“I’m glad it’s you I’m here with.”


For the longest time, Sirius Black thought he was different. Special.

 

Unlike the rest of his family — untainted, untouched by the rot that consumed the House of Black. Good, in a way none of them had ever been.

 

Because surely, if James bloody Potter had chosen him — out of everyone —as his best friend, his brother, then that had to mean something. Right?

 

He was a Gryffindor. Girls liked him. People adored him. Everyone under the sun knew that Sirius Black was great. He was a star.

 

He was not like them.

 

He deserved good in his life. Not like his brother.

 

Right?

 

So very wrong.

 

Because if there was one thing Sirius Black knew how to do, it was be stupidly, catastrophically wrong.

 

And now, here he was. In fucking Azkaban.

 

Trapped in a cell with the most demented man alive, and he didn’t even know if his brother was breathing.

 

The worst part? The guards — those bastards — kept taunting them. Kept waving letters they’d never get to read.

 

“Oi!” Sirius lunged forward, gripping the bars, trying to shake them loose. “You fucking slag! Give me those!”

 

The guard only laughed. Smug. Amused. “Stay put, Black,” he sneered. “Or I’ll bring the Dementors.”

 

Sirius spat in his face.

 

He was so fucking done.

 

Across the cell, Crouch was losing his mind — had been for weeks, maybe longer. Somehow, he’d found a way to make himself a knife, carving runes into his own skin in some twisted, desperate act of magic. He’d pass out from the blood loss, wake up, mumble something about how much he missed sex, and do it all over again.

 

Sirius was going to kill somebody.

 

And it was going to happen very soon.

 

“How long was I out this time?” Barty asked.

 

“Two days, I think.” Sirius had long since lost track of time. “They took Bella in for interrogation. Malfoy actually tried to bribe them into letting him out for a smoke — the fool. I think they brought in more Death Eaters last night, but if they did, they’re keeping them on a different floor. Pretty sure I heard Rodolphus.”

 

“Salazar, I miss shagging,” Barty muttered before launching into another familiar tirade. “Shit, I need someone to suck my dick like I need clean water.”

 

Sirius glanced at him through his lashes. “You know, you keep saying you miss Reggie. My mother. Your mum. Dorcas. Pandora. Sex. Even James.” He watched as Barty idly picked up his knife again. “But not once have I heard you say Evan’s name.”

 

The knife slipped from Barty’s fingers. The sound it made as it hit the floor was sharp — almost like something breaking.

 

Rolling his eyes, he finally spoke. “‘Course I miss Evan.” He pressed himself harder against the wall, voice quieter now. “That’s what I’m trying to do. Send a message.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I’m trying to replicate a ritual, but I don’t have everything I need, so…” Barty bent to retrieve the knife. “I just hope at some point, it’ll work anyway, you know? I — I told you, I’m trying to send a message.”

 

Sirius frowned. “So you’re mutilating yourself to what… tell your boyfriend you need your dick sucked?”

 

Barty tilted his head. “No?” His expression turned oddly thoughtful. “I’m trying to create a connection. So I can speak with him. Tell him they’re torturing us. That they’re interrogating everyone about things that have nothing to do with the war.”


“State your name,” the Auror ordered.

 

“Sirius Orion Black.”

 

The man gave a curt nod, taking a slow drag of his cigarette. Smoke curled through the air, and Sirius’ fingers twitched. Fuck, he wanted a smoke.

 

“Can you tell me anything about Marlene McKinnon?”

 

Sirius frowned. “Not really… I mean, she’s dead, isn’t she? Her whole family was killed… fuck, last summer? Somewhere around then.”

 

He hoped to Merlin, Morgana, Godric — even Salazar — that whatever morphine Regulus had smuggled into his system was still working.

 

The Auror stood, raising his wand. His other hand came down, pressing against Sirius’ head.

 

“Legilimency.”

 

The intrusion was immediate. The man sifted through his mind, flipping through memories like pages in a book.

 

Marlene at Hogwarts. Marlene after school, at the start of the war. Her sister giving Sirius a leather jacket. Marlene and Dorcas kissing in the Potters’ kitchen late at night while Sirius and Mary baked a cake for Dorcas’ birthday.

 

Then, something shifted. The memories warped, twisting into things that had never happened.

 

What the fuck? Was this Reggie’s medicine?

 

Images flickered, half-formed and disjointed. But they weren’t real. They were something else — something Sirius fed him. Things that would help them all in the long run. Lies, wrapped in truth.

 

Sirius and Regulus fighting about James. Never happened.

 

Lily Evans claiming her child had no father. Never happened.

 

Remus Lupin condemning werewolves. Not entirely true.

 

Evan Rosier trying to kill Peter Pettigrew. Half happened.

 

The Auror pulled back abruptly. “We’re done,” he said, tone flat. He exhaled another lungful of smoke. “You’re useless.”

 

Just as Sirius reached for the door, the Auror stopped him.

 

“I heard your brother’s a queer.” The way he said it was meant to be an insult. “The Daily Prophet claims he and that Potter boy are together. Apparently, he’s running for Minister of Magic.”

 

Sirius blinked. “Regulus is doing politics?”

 

“Not him.” The Auror sneered. “His half-breed plaything.”

 

Sirius’ voice was quiet, but sharp as a knife. “James is half-Egyptian.”

 

“Exactly,” the man said with a smirk. “Ruining our good society with that dirt.”

 

Back in the cell, Sirius told Barty everything. He wasn’t sure what kind of reaction he was expecting, but silence — and another rune, this one etched somewhere under his clothes, close to his ribs — wasn’t it.

 

Barty Crouch Jr. had always been odd. Then again, Sirius had never liked most of Regulus’ friends. They were all so… lame. Nothing like him and James — cool, popular, untouchable.

 

What the hell did James even see in his brother again?

 

Yeah, anyway. Regulus’ little gang? Not exactly the height of charisma. Dorcas was fine, Sirius supposed. He and Evan actually got along these days. Rabastan at least knew his drinks. But the rest? Absolutely mental.

 

Pandora was just… creepy. Unsettling in a way he couldn’t quite place. Why Regulus liked her so much, Sirius would never understand. She was a fucking lunatic. Completely unhinged.

 

Snape was — well, Snape. Useless. A miserable little fairy. So bloody delicate it made Sirius itch.

 

And Crouch? Crouch was just… deranged.

 

Sirius exhaled sharply, fingers twitching for a cigarette he didn’t have.

 

“Ah, yes, that should be it,” Barty muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

 

Sirius glanced at him, brow furrowed.

 

And what the hell had Evan ever seen in this one?

 

He was also… kind of unattractive. Sure, Sirius had snogged the bloke once — but that was for experimentation, nothing more. And, honestly? He was too big.

 

Should Sirius be worried about how Crouch handled Evan? At least with James and Reggie, he knew James was a gentleman. Wouldn’t do anything inappropriate.

 

Sirius tilted his head, watching Barty.

 

“Say, Crouch,” he started casually. “What do you miss most about sex?”

 

Yes. Let’s play with his mind. See just how weird he really is. And when he snaps, they’ll have an excuse to beat the shit out of him — for touching their delicate little cousin.

 

Evan and Reggie were the same, really. Soft. Fragile. Children. Someone had to protect them from men with appetites.

 

To Sirius’ surprise, Barty actually blushed. “Erm… what?”

 

“You’re always on about shagging,” Sirius said, leaning in. “So? What do you miss about it?”

 

Barty fell silent, brow furrowing. He seemed genuinely lost in thought. Then, after a long pause, he hummed.

 

“Philosophy.”

 

Sirius blinked. “Philosophy?”

 

Barty nodded, completely serious. “Philosophy.”

 

“You’re losing your mind, mate,” Sirius informed him.

 

But he had to push further. Because one day, they would get out of here, and when that happened, Barty Crouch would go right back to doing unforgivable things to Sirius’ pure, delicate little cousin. Merlin only knew what they’d already been up to.

 

“No, but I mean really,” Sirius pressed, keeping his tone casual, like they were just two blokes having a chat. He smirked. “Fucking. Getting your dick sucked. Or, I dunno, shit like choking or spanking.”

 

Barty waved a dismissive hand. “Yeah, Ev’s not really into spanking, I guess.” His gaze flicked toward the tiny, grimy window. “He does choke me sometimes, though — but, you know. I run my mouth too damn much.”

 

Sirius froze.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

What the fuck was Crouch talking about?

 

“And yeah,” Barty added absently, already returning to his knife. “I’d fancy being shagged right now, but like, maybe after a shower and a smoke, right?”

 

Sirius just stared at him, blinking into the abyss.


The weekly spectacle never changed. Like some grotesque, low-budget Muggle film playing on repeat. Every week, the guards tried to violate Bellatrix. Every week, she turned it into a bloodbath.

 

Last week, she bit a man’s hand so hard he lost three fingers. The week before that, she buried her nails in another’s cock and twisted until he screamed himself hoarse.

 

They kept moving her from cage to cage, unsure what to do with her — until Malfoy, ever the strategist, suggested putting her with him. He’d never touch her. And she was too afraid of Cissa to kill him.

 

This week, though, one of the guards got cocky. Raunchy enough to try and take her in front of everyone.

 

Barty edged closer to Sirius, voice barely above a whisper. “Watch this.”

 

He flicked a finger, casual as anything. A simple hex — jelly legs.

 

The guard staggered, knees buckling as if the ground had suddenly given way beneath him.

 

Sirius turned his head slowly. Did Barty just do wandless, wordless magic?

 

Before he could ask, Barty murmured, “I remembered a rune for it.”

 

Sirius let out a quiet breath, then draped an arm around Barty’s shoulders. They did that a lot these days — huddled close, chasing whatever warmth they could find in this cold, damp hellhole.

 

A pause. Then, low enough that no one else could hear—

 

“Do me as well,” Sirius whispered.

 

“What?”

 

“Get me some runes. Whatever you think we might need.”

 

Barty nodded slowly.

 

The guard barely had time to react before Bellatrix lunged at him. No magic. No wands. Just fists, nails, and teeth.

 

It started with a scream — his, not hers. She went straight for the eyes, nails digging into soft flesh, yanking like she meant to rip them clean from his skull. He bellowed, stumbling back, but Bella followed, relentless.

 

The others in the cages stirred, some laughing, some jeering. Malfoy turned away with a grimace, arms crossed as if he could pretend he wasn’t hearing this — it was clear the poor sod just wanted some scotch and a smoke with Regulus and Rabastan.

 

But Sirius and Barty? They watched.

 

The guard swung at her, wild, desperate. He caught her jaw, snapping her head to the side. Sirius thought she might stagger, might reel back, but no. Bella only grinned, blood smeared across her teeth.

 

“Oh, you’re fun,” she purred.

 

Then she moved.

 

A knee between his legs — vicious, precise. The guard wheezed, doubling over, and Bella was on him in a second. She hooked her fingers into his nostrils and pulled.

 

“Merlin,” Sirius muttered, half in awe, half in horror.

 

The man shrieked, arms flailing. His knee jerked up, catching Bella’s ribs, but she only cackled, using his own momentum to drag him down. The stone floor met his face with a sickening crack.

 

Barty whistled low. “She’s an artist. I’m getting hard just watching this.”

 

Sirius hummed, watching as Bellatrix straddled the guard and pounded her fists into his skull. Over and over. Again and again and again. Blood splattered across her pale skin, her ragged clothes.

 

“Ten Galleons says she kills him,” Barty mused, tilting his head.

 

“She won’t.”

 

“She might.”

 

They both watched as Bella sat back, panting, hair wild. The guard twitched beneath her, moaning weakly.

 

And then, just as Sirius was about to admit Barty might be right—

 

Bellatrix climbed off him, spat onto his broken, bloodied face, and stood.

 

“Shame,” Barty said. “Would’ve been entertaining.”

 

Sirius snorted, tightening his arm around Barty’s shoulders. “We’ll get a better show next week.”

 

It took twenty six guards to get her back in her cage.

 

“You know what’s next, right?” Barty asks.

 

Right. Fuck. Because each time, after the fuckers try to do that to Bella and fail, they move to Sirius. They almost got to him last week.

 

He was apparently the next best thing after her.

 

Sirius exhaled slowly, pressing his fingers into the sharp ridges of his knees. He could already hear them — boots scuffing against damp stone, the faint rustle of robes, the sick anticipation rolling off them like heat from a dying fire.

 

The aftermath of Bellatrix’s latest carnage still lingered in the air — metallic and raw, thick with the scent of blood and sweat. The guard lay where she’d left him, a ruined thing, his breath rattling wetly through what remained of his nose. No one had moved to help him. The others knew better than to intervene.

 

“They’re coming,” Barty murmured, voice low, almost melodic.

 

Sirius didn’t answer. He already knew. He could feel them like a storm on the horizon, rolling in heavy, inevitable.

 

They always came after her. Always. They wanted the woman but could do with the bloke as well.

 

A boot scraped too close. Someone clearing their throat.

 

“Get up, Black.”

 

He lifted his head.

 

Three of them this time. No — four. One of them, he realised, was the warden himself.

 

Well. That was new.

 

“I said, get up.”

 

Sirius wet his lips. “And if I don’t?”

 

No one answered. They didn’t have to.

 

Barty’s fingers brushed against his wrist. “Runes,” he murmured, just loud enough for Sirius to hear.

 

Sirius shifted slightly, fingers curling in response.

 

“Hope you fuckers are ready to bleed,” Barty added, louder now, all sharp teeth and sharper delight.

 

Bellatrix, still catching her breath across the way, only laughed.

 

And then, just like every week, the real fight began.

 

Sirius rolled his shoulders, drawing himself up with the kind of lazy arrogance that had once made girls swoon and McGonagall grind her teeth. Even here, even now, half-starved and caged like a dog, he knew how to play a room. How to spin power from nothing.

 

His lips curled as he let his gaze drag over the guards, slow, appraising. He took his time, the way a predator did when deciding whether to pounce or play.

 

The warden — Rochefort, that cunt — stood at the centre, arms crossed, expression carved from stone. The others flanked him like obedient sheep, still shifting, still unsure.

 

“Alright, alright,” Sirius murmured, sighing dramatically as he unfolded himself to his feet. He tilted his head, dark hair spilling over his face as he swayed a little, purposefully careless. “No need to be so rough, gents. If you wanted me on my knees, you could’ve just asked nicely.”

 

One of them twitched.

 

Sirius noticed.

 

He wet his lips, flicking his gaze up through his lashes. “Come on, Rochefort. You really think this is necessary?” His voice dipped, velvet-smooth, persuasive. “You know I don’t mind a bit of attention.”

 

Rochefort’s eyes narrowed. He wasn’t quite buying it yet, but the others?

 

Oh, they were looking.

 

Good.

 

Sirius took another step, loose-limbed, like he wasn’t bothered at all by the way they surrounded him. He let his lips quirk at the corner, dipping his chin just enough to seem coy.

 

“Must be dull, working here,” he mused, letting his voice turn conversational, like they weren’t standing in a prison full of murderers and monsters. “Cold, miserable. Can’t be much fun.”

 

Another step.

 

One of them — Dawlish, maybe? — shifted, mouth parting slightly.

 

Sirius hummed. “I bet you all could use a bit of fun.”

 

And then—

 

The first man screamed.

 

It was subtle, the way Barty moved. Just the barest tilt of his head, the flicker of something dark in his eyes. But Sirius felt it, the pulse of raw, coiling magic that slithered through the air like smoke.

 

Dawlish collapsed first, muscles seizing, lips peeling back in a silent shriek before his knees gave out entirely.

 

No wand. No incantation.

 

Barty hadn’t so much as lifted a finger.

 

Sirius kept his face neutral, resisting the urge to grin.

 

Rochefort whipped his head around. “What—”

 

Another one dropped.

 

Barty barely blinked.

 

Sirius watched, carefully schooling his expression into something appropriately startled. “Oh, fuck,” he whispered, voice breathy, wide-eyed. He turned to Rochefort, playing frantic. “What’s happening? Did you—”

 

Another.

 

It was almost too easy.

 

One of the guards was shaking now, eyes darting around wildly, gripping his own wrist as if he could fight off whatever was clawing through his nerves.

 

Sirius took advantage of the chaos, shifting closer to Rochefort, pitching his voice lower, more intimate. “Listen,” he whispered. “Whatever’s happening — whatever this is — it’s not me.” He leaned in just slightly, enough that Rochefort could smell the sweat and blood on his skin, enough to make him hesitate. “But I can make it stop.”

 

Rochefort’s jaw was clenched so tight Sirius thought he might crack a tooth.

 

Barty struck again.

 

The last man fell with a strangled, gurgling noise.

 

Silence.

 

Only Sirius and Rochefort remained standing.

 

Sirius smiled, all teeth.

 

“Now,” he purred, reaching up to lightly trace a finger down the warden’s chest. “How about you be a good boy and run along, hm?”

 

Rochefort didn’t move. His breathing was shallow, ragged.

 

Barty tilted his head, watching. Waiting.

 

And then, just as Sirius thought he might have to push harder—

 

Rochefort stepped back.

 

A single, slow step. Then another. Then he turned. And ran.

 

Eight guards were already shoving Sirius back to his cage.

 

The clang of the gates slamming shut behind him rang loud through the cell block.

 

Sirius let out a long breath, rolling his shoulders. Then he turned to Barty, eyebrows raised.

 

“Enjoy yourself?”

 

Barty grinned, stretching out leisurely. “Mmmm. Thoroughly.”

 

Sirius huffed, shaking his head. Then, after a pause—

 

“You’ll have to teach me that.”

 

Barty’s grin widened. “Oh, I intend to.”


Funnily enough, maybe no one knew, but Sirius had almost made a Gryffindor out of Regulus that first summer break. He could swear he’d gotten through Reggie’s thick skull about the difference between good and evil, about how there was more to life than pure blood nonsense.

 

But in the last year, Sirius had come to a different conclusion — Regulus had just been already crushing on James.

 

What a lovely couple. Sirius was nothing but supportive, of course. He had trained James well. Maybe two or three years after they got married, he’d even allow them to start having sex.

 

Anyway.

 

Sirius had almost done it, almost dragged Regulus into the light. But the little shit had looked him dead in the eye, solemn as anything, and promised to beg the Sorting Hat for Gryffindor. Then — betrayal. Humiliation. Shame. Regulus had gotten into Slytherin without so much as a backward glance.

 

In hindsight, though, maybe it was for the best. It gave people an easy way to tell them apart.

 

Not that Sirius understood why Regulus wanted to look like him so badly in the first place. The constant comparisons were exhausting. Sirius was clearly the more handsome brother — everyone said so. So why the hell was Reggie trying so hard, anyway?

 

A guard — Babette? Maybe? — came again to taunt them with a letter. This time, Sirius didn’t even look at her. He was so tired of this shit.

 

“Crouch,” she murmured, lowering her voice. “Come here. I got some good Galleons to bring this to you.”

 

Barty — who was losing more blood every day from the endless cuts and looked skinnier than ever — dragged himself forward to take the letter. He scooted back, settling next to Sirius, half-laying his legs across Sirius’ lap as he started opening it.

 

“‘Dear Bee,’” he read aloud. Then he blinked, eyes going glassy. “Oh. This is from Evan.”

 

Sirius groaned. “Yeah, please don’t read out load whatever fuckery you and my baby cousin get up to.”

 

Barty ignored him, reading mostly in silence, sniffing. He moaned at one point. Sirius so did not want to know.

 

Then — snap. Fingers in front of his face.

 

Barty leaned in, voice low. “Reggie is awake. And kinda well.” A deep breath. “But—”

 

Then, louder: “Oi! Babette, I’ll eat your cunt if you give us two smokes.”

 

The woman sighed, looking thoroughly done with Barty. But she lit one cigarette, then another, and handed them both through the bars.

 

Sirius took his, inhaling deeply. Finally.

 

Barty exhaled, then continued, voice quieter now. “So. Reggie’s awake. Physically fine, mostly. But… he lost his memories of the past three years. Evan says he thinks he’s sixteen again.”

 

“So?” Sirius blinked. “James will just… make him nice again. Like the first time.”

 

Barty smacked him over the shoulder, then burst into laughter. “If you think Potter sucking his dick is what got Reggie to change sides, we are in deep shit, mate.” He rolled his eyes. “We were already moving by the time Potter got to him. Reggie’s been reset to the worst year of his life. And James Potter living in his house? That’s only going to make it worse.”

 

“James and Regulus do not have sex!” Sirius snapped.

 

Barty snorted. “No… they just suck dick, cum in their pants, and rut against each other over the dinner table.” He arched a brow. “You are so stupid sometimes.”

 

Then, quieter, his voice losing its teasing edge, Barty murmured, “Regulus is going to be bad, Sirius. And he won’t be able to do anything about us. He’s —fuck, that was such a bad year. And I just know James is going to make everything worse.”

 

But that wasn’t true… right?

 

James had to be the one who changed Regulus. Just like he changed Sirius.

 

Because James — his brother, his heart, his home — was so very good, so warm and full of love that he could make people better just by caring. That was James’ greatest talent: to love.

 

And James had made Sirius better. Had taught him how to love right. And Sirius had become that. He knew he had.

 

Take Barty, for instance. As much as Sirius loved to make fun of the kid, he actually liked him. Hell, he loved him. Loved him for Reggie, for Evan, for the fragile, broken thing he was beneath all that arrogance and cruelty. If Sirius didn’t love him, he wouldn’t be in this cage.

 

The guards had wanted to put Sirius with Malfoy and Barty with Carrow. But Barty had looked so afraid, so small, so much like a lost child that Sirius had thrown a fit — raged, threatened, torn into them until they relented.

 

Sirius loved Barty enough to choose to live with him.

 

Because James taught him that.

 

Surely, he must have taught Regulus love as well.

 

Right?

 

Because if he didn’t — if Regulus had already been full of love before James, before any of this — then what did that mean for Sirius?

 

Did that make him the monster?

 

He swallowed hard, forcing the thought away. Focus. Focus on something else.

 

“Does Evan say if they’re moving something to get us out?” Sirius asked, voice rough. “I want out. Fuck. If you say this was Regulus’ worst year, at least this time I should be there, right?”

 

Barty sighed and rested his head against Sirius’ chest. “He just said they’re moving things. What things? I don’t know. Maybe he’ll find a way to write again.”

 

Sirius hummed, staring at the ceiling. Then, after a beat—

 

“Barty?”

 

“Yes, Sirius?”

 

“I’m glad Evan found you.” Slowly, hesitantly, Sirius reached up and rested a hand on Barty’s head, the way a big brother should. “I think… I think you’re what he needs. I even told him as much.”

Chapter 2: Part one: Merlin's Sons - Chapter Two: Here We Go Again

Summary:

***

TW: memory loss, emo Regulus Black

Chapter Text

Regulus wants to die. He even tried. And Evan stopped him. Who the fuck does he think he is?

 

Merlin, but this is bad. Just yesterday — just yesterday — he was losing his virginity to Barty after taking the Mark, and now? Now, strangers in his house are telling him he’s been in a coma for two months and has lost three whole years of his life.

 

And he looks like shit.

 

Deep white and red scars carve across his skin, proof of battles he can’t even remember. Like it wasn’t bad enough that he was already uglier than Sirius. Shorter hair. Bigger nose. Fuck.

 

And apparently, he’s mates with Severus Snape and Lily Evans? What. The. Fuck.

 

And his mother is… nice? Or whatever? She hugged him.

 

This has to be a prank. It has to be. And obviously, it’s Sirius’ fault.

 

And then—

 

Potter.

 

Which—

 

No.

 

Regulus is not even thinking about that.

 

Because Potter — who is living in his house, apparently — called him love. Love. Asked to kiss him. In front of Lily Evans. With whom Potter has a child with apparently.

 

And he — he looks at Regulus like — like—

 

No.

 

Not thinking about it.

 

Not at all.

 

“Hey, love, I got you some coffee,” Potter said as he strolled into the hospital room — his hospital room. Or, as Evans had put it, the one Regulus had apparently made.

 

That bloody word again.

 

Regulus scowled. “You don’t even know how I take my coffee, Potter. Disappear.” He waved a dismissive hand.

 

Potter just tilted his head, smiling like he found Regulus endearing. “You’re so lovely,” he murmured. “And for your information, Little Prince, I know exactly how you take your coffee. Or anything, for that matter.”

 

He stepped closer, voice warm, casual.

 

“Half a cup of milk and honey — not sugar. One and a half tablespoons, precisely. Sometimes a pinch of nutmeg, but only if you have to work late. Green or mint tea, always with too much lemon. Whiskey and bourbon over anything else. Tiramisu and strawberry pie for dessert. And you eat soups — preferably carrot.”

 

Regulus’ breath hitched.

 

What.

 

His fingers twitched against the sheets, nails pressing into the fabric. “So what?” he managed, voice sharper than he intended. “You moved into my house to stalk me?”

 

“Kind of,” Potter giggled.

 

Oh. That sound.

 

“I’m so happy you’re finally awake, you have no idea!”

 

Regulus’ head snapped up. “Please don’t tell me I’m bloody friends with you too.”

 

Potter blinked, looking — hurt. Like something inside him had just cracked.

 

“Yeah, ahm… something like that, I guess.” His voice was quieter now, subdued. Carefully, he placed the mug into Regulus’ hands. “Here. It’s cold already. I know you don’t like warm drinks. And, uh — Kreacher made you some stew. I know you don’t fancy it, but you always said it was good for the sick. So technically, we’re just following your orders, love.

 

“Stop calling me that shit!

 

“Oh.” Potter frowned. “Yeah. Okay.” He swallowed, hard. “How… how should I call you?”

 

Black is fine.”

 

Potter didn’t respond at first. His eyes were wet. Too wet. “…Sure,” he murmured. “I… I can do that. Anything you need. Or want.”

 

He sat down in the chair by the door, fingers twisting together. Then, softer — hesitant, like he was bracing for another rejection—

 

“I kept reading to you. When you were sleeping. Do you want me to continue?”

 

Regulus stared at him.

 

He did what?

 

“What book?”

 

Frankenstein,” Potter said, smiling tentatively.

 

Regulus frowned. “Never heard of it.” His voice was clinical, detached.

 

“It’s Muggle.” Another smile. Softer, like he was remembering something. “It’s your favourite.” He lifted the book, showing it to him. The pages were dog-eared, margins filled with careful, slanted script. “This is yours. You even have annotations on it.”

 

Potter’s fingers brushed over the worn cover. His smile turned private, almost wistful. “This book… it’s the first real thing you ever told me about yourself.”

 

Regulus wanted to test something.

 

“Favourite smell.”

 

Potter blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t think it was the same back then, but… mint and grass.”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “Favourite poet?”

 

“That’s a trick question.” James smiled. “You have two. Always two. Lately, it’s Sappho and Dickinson — because of Marlene. But before that, it was Rumi and Browning. You never pick just one. You say no one should have to.”

 

Regulus swallowed. “Music.”

 

James folded the book in his lap. “It won’t be the same now, since Lily’s been giving you and Barty Muggle music. But before that — Piano Man, Billy Joel. I’ll play it for you later. You said it reminds you of Felix.”

 

Regulus felt the world tilt slightly. His stomach curled in on itself. “Felix Rosier is dead.

 

A slow nod.

 

“Who?”

 

“Gideon Prewett.” A pause. “Ordered by Alastor Moody.” Another pause. “Bellatrix and Barty nearly killed his brother for it.”

 

Regulus’ hands clenched in the sheets. “Who else is dead?”

 

“Lots,” James admitted, voice careful. “But the only one that mattered this much was Felix.” He hesitated, not quite meeting Regulus’ eyes. “Your father is dead, too. That’s why… well. That’s why your mother is the way she is now.”

 

Regulus stared.

 

“You used to say she changed the day he died,” James continued, softer now. “Like she regained something she’d lost a long time ago. She’s… helpful, most days. Very nice with the girls. Pandora and Marlene are her favourites, but she and Lily read a lot together.”

 

Regulus exhaled sharply.

 

“So this is real?”

 

“I’m sorry,” James murmured. “But, ahm… for me — for everyone — what matters most is that you’re alive. And well.”

 

A beat.

 

“The person you—” He stopped himself, then tried again. “What I mean to say is — well, who we’ve known for the past year and a half, who that man was — it’s still you. Just… some years back.”

 

Regulus’ pulse pounded in his ears.

 

James wet his lips, suddenly looking uncertain. “I spoke too much, didn’t I?”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “Don’t apologise for rambling. It’s annoying.”

 

James blinked, and — fuck. There they were. The moony eyes.

 

What?

 

Oh. Such beautiful eyes.

 

No. No, stop. He has a child. He’s not into men. Stop.

 

James smiled. “As I said — the same person.”


“You’re telling me I’m sleeping in the study?” Regulus stared at Evan, incredulous. He must have lost his mind. “I don’t even like that place, it’s—”

 

Evan said nothing, just opened the door to Orion’s study.

 

Except… it didn’t look like his father’s study anymore.

 

The desk was the same — elegant, imposing — but everything else had changed. The walls were now a warm, light green, something like fresh spring grass. A large orange leather sofa sat in the centre of the room, flanked by a dark coffee table and two deep-green armchairs. The library had doubled, books spilling from every corner, stacked high and orderly.

 

By the desk, a tray with whiskey and tea. Fresh fruit, too.

 

New paintings adorned the walls — art Regulus had never seen before. Blueprints and plans were scattered across the room. Lilies and narcissus stood in vases, the only flowers present.

 

It looked… Well. It looked like the room Regulus had never had the chance to have. Warm, but still dramatic. Practical, yet distinctly Victorian. Stylish, with a quiet French sort of elegance.

 

“You actually redid most of the house after Orion died,” Evan explained. “Barty has Sirius’ old room — it’s nearly the same, but the walls are a deep blue now, with a new purple carpet and a bigger library. Sirius took your old room — almost all red now, with soft beige accents, a bigger wardrobe, and a little sofa by the door.”

 

Evan sat down on the orange sofa, retrieving a cigar from his pocket. He lit it with an easy flick, the flame briefly illuminating his face. Since when did Evan smoke?

 

“You gave me Orion’s room,” he continued, exhaling a slow stream of smoke. “It’s all pastel green now, with white and gold details. Walburga doubled her study — again. You’ve seen the hospital wing. You have a lab in the dungeons.” He took another drag, watching Regulus carefully.

 

“The sitting room,” he added with a smirk, “is exquisite. All in purple and pink, with some orange accents — very Italian. Narcissa and Dorcas still compliment it to this day.”

 

“You smoke, by the way,” Evan said, picking up the conversation as if there had been no pause. “A torrid smoker and an avid drinker. You read more than you ever have in your life.”

 

From under the table, he pulled out a pack of white-and-green cigarettes and set them down. “You still like to pester me and Barty. Most days, you and Sirius have a… wonderful relationship. He’s been very good to me and Pandora as well.”

 

Evan stood, retrieving the drinks tray and bringing it closer. “Lily is your partner in crime. And Severus is your most trusted—” He hesitated. “I want to say servant, but it’s not like that. We all care about him very much.”

 

Regulus finally found the courage to sit beside his oldest friend on the sofa.

 

Evan continued, almost offhandedly, “I’m married, by the way. And you and I kissed once.”

 

Regulus blinked. “You’re married?”

 

“Yes.” Evan smiled, pouring them both a drink. “And it was your idea.” He swirled the liquid in his glass before adding, “Marlene McKinnon. Though, as far as the world outside this house knows, she’s dead. She’s pretending to be one of the Abbotts.”

 

Regulus barely had time to process that before Evan went on.

 

“Barty’s engaged. Very lovely girl. I’m terrified of her. You, on the other hand, like her very much. She’ll be seventeen in July — Romanian, brilliant, a bit of a menace —”

 

Evan stopped abruptly.

 

Instead of finishing his sentence, he leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Regulus’ hair before taking his hand in his own.

 

His voice was quieter now. “Georgiana Crouch died, Reggie.”

 

Another kiss, this time against Regulus’ temple.

 

“Barty was… mostly okay with it. You — you arranged for her to go to Romania. Lady Gia passed very peacefully. She wrote us all letters before she went.” Evan exhaled, squeezing Regulus’ hand gently.

 

“The last time we saw her, she called herself our mother, too.”

 

Regulus finally speaks. “Who have I become?”

 

Evan lets out a low chuckle — one that doesn’t quite match the laugh Regulus remembers. The last time he heard Evan laugh, it had been lighter, more boyish.

 

“I guess…” Evan exhales, rubbing the back of his neck. “Look, it’s not what you think. You’re the exact same person.” His voice is steady, sure. “But we did things, things that changed us forever. And once Orion died, you… you let yourself live.

 

Regulus frowns.

 

“It wasn’t anything dramatic,” Evan continues. “You just — took what you always wanted. Stopped holding yourself back.” His lips curl slightly, something like fondness in his expression. “And look — I loved you at sixteen. And I still love you now. You haven’t changed one bit.” A smirk. “You’re just free now.”

 

Regulus doesn’t know what to say to that.

 

And then—

 

“By the way, everyone knows you’re into men.”

 

Regulus jerks. “What?!

 

Evan grins. “Yeah. And you act all high and mighty about it, too—”

 

“Evan,” Regulus interrupts, voice quieter now, almost hesitant. “I have a question.” A pause. “Or maybe it’s not a question.” He swallows, shifting slightly. “You’re my oldest friend, and I have no one else to talk to about this, so—”

 

A breath. Then, barely above a whisper “I think Potter is flirting with me.”

 

Evan howls with laughter.

 

“Oh, he is,” he confirms, still breathless. “Look — we all agreed there are things we can’t tell you. Lily says it’ll make it harder for you to regain your memories.” Then, a wicked grin that Evan never wore before. “But Potter? Oh, he’s one hundred percent flirting with you.”

 

Regulus stares, processing.

 

“But why? He and Evans—”

 

Another laugh. “Lily and James aren’t like that. They had a one-night stand, that’s all.” Evan leans in, amusement glittering in his eyes. “And Potter… let’s just say he’s into you.

 

His smirk widens. “But that’s all you’re getting out of me, mister amnesia.


Apparently they all eat together as a family. It’s mandatory everyone said. Barty has installed it. But Barty was in Azkaban. Severus even insists that for some dinners Walburga joins these days.

 

Evan explains that everyone has their sit at the table. And Regulus can see that. Can also see that there are two empty seats. One for Barty next Regulus. One for Sirius next to Potter.

 

Potter sits in front of him.

 

Potter gives him his morning coffee. Potter pours him water. Potter cuts Evan’s food in tiny pieces like Barty did in school. Potter signs. Potter knows sign language and can understand when Evan is not speaking.

 

But that’s not all.

 

Lily Evans speaks perfect French. Potter understands some words. Marlene and Evan actually act like a married couple. Didn’t Evan had a crush on Barty? Severus tells dry jokes and everyone laughs at them. Lupin and Rabastan both agree Snape is spectacular. Dorcas and Mary McDonald fight over some biscuits like they are siblings.

 

Potter stands up and brings Regulus’ second coffee of the morning the same moment Regulus takes his last sip. Potter helps Lily feed their baby. Potter calls Kreacher his best friend. Kreacher blushes and vows to make him his favourite soup that evening.

 

Potter calls Evan ‘Evie’ like only the Blacks and the Rosiers do. He is very attentive with Snape and asks him about some medication he actually takes. He informs everyone about some Alice — Fortescue maybe? — that she and her son will come to dinner. He jokes with Evan like they are brothers and calls Lily his favourite flower.

 

Potter continues to make moony eyes at Regulus and asks him if he liked the new book he got for him when he was in the coma.

 

“Where’s Mother?” Regulus asked.

 

“With Poppy,” Marlene McKinnon replied. “That’s my niece. Evan and I adopted her — we’re raising her.” She leaned against the desk, casually flicking her wrist as she spoke. “Walburga tutors her in history in the mornings. They’re both early risers, so they take their tea around five or six, then start lessons.”

 

She gave Regulus a pointed look. “Poppy adores you, by the way, so be nice. You’re kind of her hero. You and Barty — she’s obsessed with you both.”

 

Regulus turned his gaze to Evan. “You have a child.”

 

Oui,” Evan said with a shrug. “Sweet and mean little thing. Just like my dear wife.” He smirked. “Lily’s been teaching her to read — in both English and French.”

 

Dorcas entered then, rolling her eyes. “I keep thinking I should teach her some Spanish, but Barty’s already got her hyped up on Russian, and I’m not sure she can handle four languages.”

 

Regulus blinked. “Well, if she can handle history with my mother, she’s smart enough to handle four languages, no?”

 

Before anyone could answer, Lily suddenly started sobbing.

 

“I’m sorry,” she gasped between hiccups. “Don’t mind me.” Another sob. “I just — I really missed you. And I was so afraid you wouldn’t be the same — but you are.”

 

Regulus hesitated, eyeing her warily. Then, with what he hoped passed for politeness, he offered, “Would you like some ginger tea, Miss Evans?”

 

That only made her cry harder.

 

Severus spoke over Lily’s cries, utterly unfazed. “You should come to the lab today with Lily and Pandora so we can—”

 

“Where is Pandora?” Regulus interrupted, only now realising he hadn’t seen her since waking up in this nightmare.

 

“Helping Cissa,” Evan explained. “With Bella and Lucius in Azkaban, we moved her to Malfoy Manor to take care of her and the baby—”

 

Potter cut him off. “You’re a godfather, by the way. With Sev.

 

Regulus barely had time to process that before Potter — of all people — smiled at him and called Snape ‘Sev’.

 

“Draco Lucius Malfoy,” he continued. “He has your eyes.”

 

Then, as if he hadn’t just shattered Regulus’ already fragile grip on reality, Potter took a casual bite of toast and added, “Very lovely eyes, by the way. Did you know yours are just a bit more metallic than Sirius’?”

 

What?

 

Potter said what?

 

Did Potter just insinuate that Regulus had something… nicer than Sirius?

 

“Also, most days, you have one hundred fifty-four lashes,” Potter said casually, still munching on his toast.

 

Regulus felt his face heat up. Fuck this.

 

Potter continued, unfazed. “But I think you lost a few in the cave because when you were in the coma, I counted again, and you only had one hundred forty-eight.” Another bite. “I still think they’re rather beautiful, of course, but I mourn the lost ones, you know.”

 

“I think that’s enough, James,” Evan interjected, his voice measured.

 

The room was silent. Everyone was watching Regulus — worried.

 

“Can someone fucking tell me what’s going on?”

 

A beat. Silence.

 

Then, Potter spoke again — softer this time, almost resigned. “I’m sorry, Lord Black. I… it won’t happen again. I’ll leave now and let you have your time in peace.” A small smile, barely there. Shy. Just for Regulus.

 

Lord Black? Oh. Oh, this was bad. Regulus was getting hot. Feeling… things. Fuck.

 

And he was leaving? No. Please, come back. Look at me more. Why do you never fucking look at me? Why are you so — and then you don’t look at me? Am I that ugly?

 

Regulus said nothing.

 

Potter hesitated, then turned back, trying again. “If you don’t mind… later, I — I have to make a speech, and usually, you, Evan, and Barty… help me with the political side of things, so if you don’t mind and—”

 

“Come to the study after dinner,” Regulus said.


Regulus hated how he looked. He always had, but this — this was something new.

 

People had wanted him before. He wasn’t blind. He knew that much. But it never felt deserved. Because those same people had always insisted that Sirius was the attractive one.

 

Sirius himself had said it many times throughout their lives.

 

But now… now, Regulus looked the worst he ever had. Who had let him cut his hair this short? What had he been thinking? And why had his nose grown even more while his lips stayed the same?

 

And the scars — fuck. He couldn’t even look at himself.

 

He was going to die with exactly one sexual experience in his life — a terrible one, at that. Because no one would ever want to touch him like this. Maybe, once Barty got out of Azkaban, he could try again. He’d have to ask Evan if he still fancied him first.

 

And apparently, this new, supposedly more mature version of himself had decided to wear the most dubious robes imaginable — some didn’t even look like robes and—

 

The door opened. Someone stepped inside.

 

Regulus was standing there in nothing but his boxers.

 

He wanted to die.

 

“Oh, I like that one,” Potter said.

 

Regulus stood frozen, his back still to him. He would not turn around. If Potter saw him — really saw him — he’d mock him.

 

“Do you want me to leave?” Potter asked, his voice unreadable. “I know how you breathe when you’re uncomfortable, and I don’t want to panic you.”

 

Regulus didn’t respond.

 

Potter tried again. “I’m turning my back now, all right? But I’m still in the room. You’re not alone, okay?”

 

Regulus swallowed hard. Fuck.

 

“…Thank you, James,” he said softly.

 

Potter let out a long breath.

 

Regulus started dressing. So what if he chose the one Potter said he liked?

 

“It will get better,” Potter murmured. His voice was gentle, hesitant. “The — ahm — the potion will work. In time. You’ll remember. You made the potion, so we know it’ll work.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because you’re a healer,” Potter admitted simply. “You have this mantra — you heal, you don’t kill. You’re one of the few people I know in this war who’s never taken a life. But you’ve healed everyone who’s ever turned up at your door. It’s… overwhelming, to be honest.” A pause. Then, quieter, “Your way of caring for people is very precious to me.”

 

Regulus hummed.

 

Potter continued, softer now. “You are… you are very precious to me. So, I guess… take your time coming back. No one is rushing you.”

 

Regulus exhaled slowly.

 

“You can turn around now,” he said.

 

Potter turned carefully, his movements deliberate — then blushed.

 

“I chose those,” he said, stepping closer. “The robes, I mean. They’re Egyptian.” A fond smile tugged at his lips. “I — I don’t know if you knew at sixteen, so… I’m half Egyptian.”

 

What? Then why—

 

Regulus was smart. Too smart. He always knew when something was happening.

 

Regroup.

 

Potter and Evans weren’t together.

 

Potter called him love, flirted with him at every opportunity, was so bloody patient it was unnerving.

 

Potter looked at him like he wanted him.

 

Potter had just told him he’d chosen these robes — robes from his culture.

 

Regulus exhaled sharply.

 

“We were in a relationship,” he stated, not asked. “Back then. We were together.”

 

Potter gave a small smile. “I’d like to think we still are.” He studied Regulus’ face carefully. “If that’s okay with you. I — ahm — there’s a lot, and like Lily says, you have to start remembering on your own. But I’m still in this relationship and… and even if you don’t remember, I — well I even have a plan of gaining you back if you… if you’ll never remember and I—”

 

He stopped himself abruptly, his expression turning hesitant, almost pained.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m always too much.”

 

Regulus hesitated, then said quietly, “I don’t mind too much.

 

Potter — James? — looked at him like he’d just handed him the sun.

 

“Yeah, I know, love.” His voice was warm, unbearably tender. “Thank you.”

 

Regulus wanted to cry. But that was for later. Or another day.

 

“Can we not talk about that now?” he asked, tilting his head.

 

Then, without waiting for an answer, he moved to the sofa and sat down.

 

“Evan said you want to be Minister of Magic?” His voice wavered slightly, uncertain.

 

James followed him. “Can I sit next to you?”

 

Regulus nodded.

 

James took the seat beside him, then exhaled. “Yeah, so… it’s kind of your fault. All of you. The Slytherins who stole my heart.” He smiled, a little self-deprecating. “But yes. Minister of Magic. Evan as my right hand. I want Mary for education. And when he’s back, Barty for foreign affairs.”

 

Regulus frowned. “You want my best friends in your political team?” He hesitated. “I mean, McDonald I understand — she’s your mate, but—”

 

“They’re also my friends,” James interrupted gently, offering him a cigarette — the brand Evan had told him he smoked.

 

Reluctantly, Regulus took one.

 

James continued, “Evan should be Minister, if I’m honest. But your mother insists people would like me more.” A pause. “And of course I want Barty on my side, too. I love Barty. He’s one of the closest people in my life. He’s crazy smart, very loyal, very soft—”

 

“Barty Crouch Jr. is not soft.”

 

James smirked. “We both know he is.”

 

He poured Regulus a cup of tea, then handed him half an apple.

 

“I know Barty the way you know him. I love him dearly, and you love Lily.” He cut Regulus a piece of pie, sliding it toward him. “And before you ask or assume — I know about Barty.”

 

He hesitated, then added, “And Lily… she’s not into men, by the way. You were the first person she ever told. I was the second. Only we and Evan know that.”

 

“Does…” Regulus choked on the smoke, coughing. “Does Miss Evans actually like me? I mean, she… she keeps saying we’re soulmates, which — Merlin, it sounds bonkers!”

 

James’ face lit up, radiant. “She adores you. You, her, and Sev — you’re like this mind-blowing medical team. I’m in awe every time I watch you three work together. Barty helps sometimes too, since he’s rather good with potions.”

 

Regulus hesitated. “And she doesn’t mind…” He couldn’t bring himself to say it.

 

But, apparently, James bloody Potter knew him too well — knew exactly what he was thinking.

 

“I guess you don’t remember that either,” James said, smiling. “Everyone in this house is here for you, Little Prince. You created a third faction in the war, and we’re this close to killing the Dark Lord. You… you were are — brilliant.” He exhaled. “Are, because it all started after you took the Mark. So, in your memory, right about now.”

 

James scooted closer.

 

“And I know you. Lily knows you.” He let out a small, shaky laugh. “And now I’m just realising — I must have been the first person you told that to. And I kind of want to cry.”

 

A pause.

 

“I know how you feel about blood,” James continued, softer now. “It’s… lovely, I think. The way you believe magical blood should always be protected, at all costs. And how — the rarer the blood, the more worth protecting it is.”

 

He met Regulus’ gaze, unwavering.

 

“I know you,” he said, voice steady.

 

“I know you here.” He pressed a finger to Regulus’ chest.

 

“And here.” The same finger touched his forehead.

 

Regulus swallowed hard. “Thank you, James.”

 

Potter didn’t say anything — just took his hand and pressed a gentle kiss to his palm before speaking again.

 

“Right, so… Walburga said we should start steering the campaign toward the educational system. Evan has some great ideas. Tomorrow, I have yet another conference, and I’m kind of struggling with the speech.”

 

“What are Evan’s ideas?” Regulus asked.

 

“First order of business — werewolf integration,” James said, trying to recall his notes. “Then, making history classes include at least four hours per semester on racial studies. Magical care as a required subject. Oh, and adding Muggle arts — like music and literature — to Muggle Studies.”

 

“But you’re having trouble because the pure-bloods won’t agree,” Regulus guessed, lighting another cigarette. Evan was right. He did like smoking.

 

James nodded.

 

“Make history mandatory under your proposal,” Regulus said, exhaling smoke. “Reduce racial studies to three hours per semester and replace the extra hour with Sacred Twenty-Eight Lineage — from Merlin to the present day.” He took a slow drag. “Add wandless magic to Charms. And introduce an advanced Potions class specifically for students who excel in the Dark Arts.”

 

James was looking at him like he was deeply in love.

 

Had he always looked at him like that?

 

“Merlin, Reg, I don’t care what your memory says — you are… nothing has changed. Not for me.” He grabbed a sheet of parchment and started writing down Regulus’ ideas. Then, without looking up, he added, “I told you once — I’d fall in love with you in every lifetime, at any age, in any universe. I think you just proved me right.”

 

Regulus felt lost. “So you, ahm… I mean…

 

But James — of course James — already knew what he was trying to say.

 

“Yeah,” he said, grinning. “I’m like… really into your brain. And you talking. In general.”

 

He blushed.

 

Merlin. He looked marvellous like that. Blushing. Excited. Soft. So very young.

 

“Anything else?” James asked.

 

Regulus hesitated, then nodded. “Intensive orientation for Muggle-born students in their first three years. A proper introduction to the wizarding world — manners, etiquette, everything.” He exhaled. “I think… someone like your friend Marlene would be perfect to teach it.”

 

James just sat there, looking at him for far longer than necessary. A full minute passed — maybe more — before he finally spoke.

 

“Would you like to play a game?”

 

Regulus raised an eyebrow. “What game?”

 

“We take turns asking questions. Usually, if we don’t want to answer, we drink, but…” James hesitated, blushing. “I don’t think you should drink that much — since, well, your mind is sixteen right now. But we could, I don’t know, take a bite of pie instead or something.” He cleared his throat. “The only rule is honesty. That’s… that’s how we got to know each other before. And I’d like to know this version of you, too.”

 

Regulus’ throat felt tight. “Fine,” he said, voice strained. “Ask.”

 

The way Potter was looking at him just then made his stomach twist. His neck felt too hot.

 

“Favourite book now? Since I know it’s not Frankenstein yet.”

 

“Snake of the Garden by Eurydice Noel.”

 

James tilted his head. “So — before this, you only read wizarding books?”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “Is it still your turn to ask questions?” His voice was sharp, edged.

 

James sighed, shaking his head, looking resigned.

 

“My turn,” Regulus said flatly. He took a long drag of his cigarette. “Why did I accept to be with you?”

 

James blinked. “What?” His brow furrowed, eyes suddenly glassy.

 

“It’s a logical question, isn’t it?” Regulus continued, tone detached. “I never liked being second best. So why did I accept that position after Evans rejected you?” He exhaled smoke, slow and deliberate. “I simply don’t understand what you had to offer that made me willing to be a second choice.”

 

“It… it wasn’t like that,” James said, voice tight. Then something shifted — his tone dropped lower, steadier.

 

“I understand your sixteenth year was hard on you. I understand you feel lost right now. I even understand that you have insecurities. But don’t call yourself that.”

 

Regulus’ eyes flashed. “Excuse me?

 

“For your information,” James said, voice quieter now, “we fell in love over letters. Over war. Over the battlefield. It’s complicated, and yet, somehow, it’s not.” He swallowed. “But you were never second. And I’ll say it again—I understand your memory thinks it’s sixteen. But it’s not.

 

Regulus clenched his jaw. His patience was fraying. “And on that matter, since when the fuck are you into blokes, huh?”

 

James stood up abruptly, fingers twitching at his sides.

 

“I’ll let you rest,” he said, voice carefully controlled. “I’m sorry for upsetting you.”

 

Then, just before leaving, he looked back at him. A long inhale. A longer exhale.

 

“And I… I’ve liked boys since I was eleven. If that helps.”

 

Then he was gone.

Chapter 3: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Three: Snogging James Potter

Summary:

“Do you know who I am? I am Lord Regulus Arcturus Black, the heir of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black. You do not get to treat me this way. Am I an amusement to you?”

Chapter Text

Evan was used to problems. His life was practically built on them.

 

But now? Now, he was dealing with some of the worst ones yet.

 

Since they’d pulled Reggie from that damned cave, the dead had started following him more than ever. Arcturus the First had basically become his shadow. He couldn’t even wank in peace.

 

Then, of course, his boyfriend got hauled off to Azkaban. Bye-bye sex, shared showers, history talks, and — well — a lot of other things. Apparently, Barty had done more for Evan than he’d ever realised. Only now, with him gone, was he really starting to notice.

 

His best friend had lost his memory — three whole years gone.

 

And the boyfriend of said best friend? Cried every single time Evan found him. That was their future Minister of Magic, ladies and gentlemen.

 

To top it all off, Evan apparently couldn’t sleep without Barty anymore.

 

It was all so fucking shit, and he missed the real Regulus — the one who would have already fixed half this mess by now.

 

“He’s late,” Severus muttered. “We’ve had this meeting at seven every morning. It’s seven fourteen.”

 

Yes. Yet another problem.

 

“I’m sorry,” Lupin started hesitantly. “I still don’t — am I standing in for Sirius or Crouch?”

 

Evan let out a long, exhausted breath. “Neither. I just wanted to talk to you about werewolves.”

 

Fuck it. He pulled out a cigar and lit it.

 

“Where in the Merlin’s name is that little shit?”

 

Just then, Regulus entered — pale, far too pale, dressed in the kind of robes he would have worn back in school. Dark. Simple. None of the layered, elegant ones he usually wore now.

 

“You’ll have to excuse my late arrival,” he said, voice composed but brittle. “I… some memories came back, and frankly, I am disgusted by them.”

 

He wasn’t meeting Evan’s eyes.

 

Oh. Could it possibly be…?

 

“The week after you shagged Barty?” Evan asked.

 

Regulus stopped mid-step. His breath hitched, sharp and uneven.

 

Yeah. So. That week.

 

The week Regulus took the Mark. The week he and Barty had slept together. The week Evan — who had been just a teenager with a stupid, foolish, beautiful crush — had lost his goddamn mind over it.

 

Because his oldest friend had just had sex with the same person Evan had been pining after.

 

And Evan, in all his teenage idiocy, had said some very nasty things. Really, really bad things. He’d called Regulus worse than Sirius. Told him he’d killed Evan’s heart. Had made a whole dramatic scene about it.

 

Then he hadn’t spoken to him or anyone for a month.

 

And now, years later, Regulus was reliving it — while Evan had been over it for ages. It had taken him a month, sure, but after that, he’d understood. No jealousy, no lingering sadness. It was just… one of those things.

 

Besides, Evan had long since come to terms with the fact that he wanted to sleep with Barty and that was not happening. Plus, that had been back when he was still pretending to fancy girls.

 

“Reggie,” Evan said, tone steady. “I’m sorry for what I said. Now, if you’d please come sit next to me—” He gestured toward Potter. “Jamie boy, fetch him some coffee and his smokes, will you?”

 

Regulus obeyed without protest.

 

It should have been the other way around. This wasn’t right. Wasn’t fair. Fuck.

 

With Felix dead and Sirius locked away, Evan was the ‘mature one’ now. Mentally, at least.

 

Fuck.

 

“We really need to figure out how to get Lucius, Crouch, and Black out of Azkaban,” Severus said.

 

“No Rodolphus or Bellatrix?” Potter asked, tilting his head. He was holding Regulus’ coffee mug in his hands, absentmindedly trying to cool it down.

 

Silence.

 

Potter tried again. “I mean — I don’t want to, obviously. But I’ve been thinking… you know, for Rabastan and Narcissa’s sake. Maybe we could get them both into a mental facility instead. Before everything went to shit, I think Barty mentioned one in Germany once. And I’m sure Malfoy would be more than happy to foot the bill.”

 

Regulus snapped.

 

Who the fuck are you?” His voice cut through the room like a knife.

 

James froze.

 

Regulus stood abruptly, glaring.

 

“You are not James Potter,” he hissed. “So tell me — who the fuck are you?”

 

Evan so did not have time for Regulus’ identity crisis.

 

So, instead of acknowledging it, he just turned back to James. “We could look into it.”

 

Then, because his list of shit to deal with just kept growing: “How’s your project going, Potter?”

 

“Ah, me and Remus are close to finishing it,” James said, then hesitated for a beat. “Y’know, I’ve been thinking — after I finish Sirius’ bike, maybe I could try making you a car, like the one you want. But, you know… a flying one.”

 

“Huh?” Regulus blinked.

 

“Potter and Lupin are making your brother a flying motorcycle,” Severus explained. “It’s like a Muggle bike, but it runs on gasoline.”

 

Evan pinched the bridge of his nose. Merlin, give him strength.

 

“Look,” he said, exhaling. “We’re trying to get them out the legal way. But if that doesn’t work, this is Plan B, okay?” He sighed. “Worst-case scenario, James takes the bike and breaks out Sirius and Barty.”

 

Regulus frowned. “Why are they in there, anyway?”

 

Evan hesitated.

 

“After you… well, it’s a lot,” he said eventually. “The technical part — only Sev and Lily know as much as you do. But after you almost died — or, better said, did die and was then resurrected — the Dark Lord went into hiding. Someone — we don’t know who — gave Crouch Senior a list of names. Death Eaters. So they started rounding people up. Still are.”

 

He lit another cigar.

 

“For some reason, Sirius was on that list. We weren’t.”

 

“They almost took Sev too,” James added. “Three weeks ago, I think?”

 

Regulus turned to Severus sharply. “What?

 

“Alastor Moody stepped in,” Evan said, exhaling smoke. “For some insane reason, he decided to tell the Wizengamot that Severus was a spy for the Order. Like James.” His voice was dry. “Which is completely untrue, obviously. And—”

 

“You’re a spy?” Regulus cut in, turning to James now.

 

Before that argument could even start, Evan shut it down.

 

“For us,” he said firmly. “James has always been a spy for us. Not for the Order. Not for the Dark Lord. He and Dorcas have been playing a very long game. Both sides think he’s a spy for them. But he’s not. He’s ours.”

 

He took another slow drag of his cigar. “And now, because Moody is a dumb fuck, we get to do the same thing with Severus.”

 

Regulus exhaled slowly. “That’s very… Slytherin of you.”

 

Potter looked so fucking smug.

 

“Actually, the Hat almost put me there,” he said, tilting his head. “Since Mum was a Slytherin, you know.” A pause. “But I just asked it to put me where I’d find the best friends and then shouted Gryffindor before it could decide. I would’ve been fine with either.”

 

“I was almost put in Ravenclaw,” Regulus admitted. “Barty too.”

 

Evan, who had not been almost anything, was ready to eviscerate them.

 

“The Hat said it had never seen someone more Slytherin than me,” he said proudly.

 

Lupin squinted. “It said the same thing about me, but with Gryffindor.”

 

Regulus, unimpressed, turned back to Evan. “What do you need from me?”

 

“A plan,” Evan admitted. “We can’t win this war without you— it’s always been you. We need the next step.”

 

Regulus leaned back, thoughtful. “But… if I understand correctly, this is no longer a war.”

 

He glanced at the group, voice measured. “This is a revolution. And that works very differently.”

 

“Meaning?” Severus asked.

 

Regulus’ eyes darkened, his mind already calculating.

 

“We need people in the streets. Protests. We take down the Ministry from the inside.” His voice was calm, clinical — sharp in the way Evan had always loved. “We make everyone believe this is their war. Their revolution. That everyone is able to fight. And then, when they least expect it—”

 

A beat.

 

“We dismantle the political system entirely.”

 

Potter looked like he was about to faint. Instead, he leaned over, pressed a kiss to the crown of Regulus’ head.

 

Regulus turned bright red. Like a bloody schoolgirl.

 

Evan smirked. “Welcome back, old friend.”


Whispers. Always the damn whispers with the Blacks. People being erased from the tapestry. Schemes. Murder. Dragons.

 

Always two pairs of siblings.

 

And today — a lost child was coming home.

 

A soft crack of Apparition echoed through the drawing room.

 

“Hello,” a woman — elegant, poised, commanding — appeared by the fireplace. She glanced around, then gave a small, wry smile. “Apparently, the wards still allow me entry.”

 

Evan turned to her. Ravishing.

 

She was the kind of woman men wrote books about. A brunette Narcissa, almost eerily so — long, flowing hair, darkest green eyes, draped in an elaborate pastel pink dress, a striking yellow raincoat over her shoulders.

 

Evan would bet money that men had written poems and songs about her all her life. She was — well… she was exactly what an older Narcissa would look like.

 

Lucretia Prewett (née Black).

 

“Hello,” she tried again, a bit hesitant. “I’m, ah… I was hoping to see my cousin. If she’ll have me.”

 

She took a breath. “My name is—”

 

“Lucretia,” Evan said smoothly.

 

She blinked in surprise.

 

“I apologise for my rudeness,” he continued, inclining his head. “I am Lord Evan Rosier.” He took her hand, pressing a polite kiss to her knuckles. “I will take you to Aunt Walburga — she’s in her study with —” He hesitated. “With Euphemia Potter.”

 

Lucretia’s brows lifted. “Effy is here?”

 

“She comes sometimes, yeah. Started about two or three months ago. They fight most of the time. Or fuss over Harry.”

 

“Harry?”

 

“Their grandchild,” Evan explained as he escorted her up the stairs.

 

Their?”

 

“Oh, it’s complicated,” he said with a smirk. “Their sons are in a relationship. Harry is James’ son biologically, but legally?” He tilted his head. “Regulus is his father.”

 

Lucretia Black.

 

The one who ran — but was never erased from the tapestry. Dragon tamer. Beauty queen. Orion’s older sister. Walburga and Euphemia’s oldest friend.

 

Marlene McKinnon — before there was ever a Marlene McKinnon.

 

Only when they reached the study did Evan realise what was happening — what he was seeing. Two generations, mirroring each other.

 

Lily was speaking rapid French with Walburga, discussing new potions from Japan as if her life depended on it. In return, Walburga was lamenting, once again, how unfortunate it was that Lily wasn’t at least half-blood.

 

Harry slept soundly in Marlene’s arms while she watched Dorcas and Euphemia engaged in a fierce debate about why the next Minister after James had to be a woman — because, as they saw it, men never got anything right.

 

Then, all at once, everyone stopped.

 

Because once upon a time, before Lily was brilliant and ambitious, before she knew more than anyone else in the room — there had been a Walburga Black.

 

Because long ago, before Dorcas became the Dragon Lady, the most feared magical force of their age — there had been Euphemia Shafiq, ruining men twice her size and wielding wandless, ancient magic as if it were her birthright.

 

And before Marlene became the Lion King — charming, sweet, yet unshakably strong — there had been Lucretia Black.

 

Who had just arrived home at last.

 

“I’ll leave you ladies to it,” Evan said, exiting the room and closing the door after him. He wasn’t going to ruin their moment.


So, Evan knew James Potter was a reckless, uncontrollable beast most days. But it was also very easy to forget that these days. He had matured — he was a spy, a war strategist, had begun learning politics. He used his charm for good, was incredibly soft, and far more attentive than anyone gave him credit for.

 

But once upon a time, James Potter had been nothing more than a daft hero who did things simply because he could.

 

Evan struggled to sleep without Barty. And, because he was always cursed with bad luck, the moment he was finally ready to drift off was precisely when Potter decided to barge into the room — wearing Muggle clothes, a Muggle rucksack slung over his shoulder.

 

“Come on, get up. Put on your best jumper. Come, come,” Potter instructed, far too awake for this time of night.

 

Evan wanted to ask him if he’d completely lost his mind. But Potter carried on, undeterred.

 

“I just finished the bike,” he said with a shrug. “You mope about the house too much. I’m taking you to see your boyfriend, and me to see Sirius. I got them smokes, some light healing stuff they can stash if they need it, a notebook and some pens, and I… well, I did something else. Dad helped me. The bag — it can be invisible. We cut a tiny piece of my cloak and used its magic for it.”

 

Evan blinked. Once. Twice. Three times.

 

“Are you mad? We could get caught! This is dangerous!”

 

“No?” Potter frowned, as if the thought had genuinely never crossed his mind. “It’s an adventure. Come on, it’ll be fun. And you know, I reckon the risk just makes it all the more… exciting.”

 

Evan was going to kill this absolute idiot. Maybe Regulus, too. Just to be sure.

 

“You know,” Potter tried again, smirking now, “Barty probably looks really fit all rugged up in there.”

 

And that did it.

 

Oh, fuck.

 

Fuck.

 

Yes, oh fuck.

 

Barty would look really fit like that.

 

Fuck.

 

So, they were off on a lovely little picnic to Azkaban. What could possibly go wrong?

 

They had the bike. The Invisibility Cloak. The sheer audacity.

 

And Evan had a sudden, urgent need to have sex. Preferably for about three months straight.

 

Barty would have longer hair by now. Oh. That was something Evan had never seen. Maybe even facial hair. Fuck. Oh, how he needed a shag.

 

The flight was rather nice, even if it was long — and even if Potter was a little shit who refused to let Evan smoke his cigars. So unbelievably annoying.

 

But after three hours and forty-one minutes — after Evan had made roughly two hundred plans on how to shag Barty in front of James and Sirius — they finally arrived.

 

The hardest part would be finding them. And if they managed that, praying they were in the same cell rather than on opposite sides of the prison. Hoping they weren’t dead. Or close to it. Hoping—

 

Oh.

 

Is that…?

 

Oh. Yes.

 

Evan could have come in his pants just looking at that — just looking at him.

 

Barty looked bad. But also good. Which was so him. And Evan had been right — longer hair, facial hair, and fuck—

 

Had he done more runes on himself? Was that blood? And, oh, was this getting him hot?

 

Potter was saying something — some shite about getting under the cloak, flying closer so they could enter through the window, breaking Merlin-knows-what security spell.

 

Who, in Morgana’s name, bloody cared?

 

Barty was fit.

 

Evan was ready to suck his dick.

 

That was all that mattered. Nothing else.

 

James tugged at Evan’s sleeve, yanking him back into reality. “Oi, get under the bloody cloak!” he hissed. “You can gawp at your boyfriend once we haven’t been caught and sentenced to life imprisonment, yeah?”

 

Evan gritted his teeth but ducked under the Invisibility Cloak anyway, pressing close to Potter as they flew towards one of the high, barred windows. The wind howled around them, the sea thrashing below like an eager beast waiting for them to fuck up.

 

James reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, jagged stone. He whispered something under his breath, and the air around the bars shimmered before the metal slowly, silently, melted away.

 

“Right. In you go,” James muttered, nodding towards the narrow opening.

 

Evan took a deep breath, ignoring the way his hands shook from anticipation rather than fear, and slipped inside. The cell was dark, damp, the scent of salt and decay thick in the air.

 

And there, sitting against the wall, wrists bruised from iron shackles and hair a tangled mess, was Barty. His lips curled up into the laziest, most infuriating smirk Evan had ever seen.

 

“Took you long enough,” Barty murmured, voice rough from disuse. “Thought I’d have to start shagging Sirius.”

 

Evan exhaled sharply. Fucking hell.

 

He was going to ruin this man.

 

“Are we getting out?” Sirius asked, voice low but urgent.

 

Potter, ever the dutiful idiot, launched into an explanation. Something about the legal route, about how they couldn’t just blast them free because it would make things worse. Sirius, naturally, had a fit, and Potter, naturally, calmed him down with the patience of someone who had long since accepted that his entire existence revolved around managing other people’s dramatics.

 

Boring. All of it.

 

Evan glanced towards the bars, ensuring they were alone before he turned back to Barty, moving swiftly, with purpose. He grabbed him by the collar, yanking him up and into a kiss that was nothing short of desperate. A possessive hand slid to Barty’s neck, holding him in place as Evan devoured him, first his lips, then his jaw, his cheekbones, his temple — every bit of him that had been denied for far too long.

 

Fuck, he had missed this absolute menace of a man.

 

Barty hummed against his lips, lazy and smug. “Easy, tiger,” he murmured, pressing his mouth close to Evan’s ear before whispering, “Let’s not make a scene if you’re not going to get me out, ‘cause I can’t wank in here with Sirius after you leave, and I’m already half-hard just from seeing you.”

 

Evan groaned, dropping his forehead against Barty’s shoulder for a brief moment before lifting his head to glare at him. “You are bloody insufferable.”

 

“You love it,” Barty countered, grinning, and oh, how Evan wanted to shove him against the wall and—

 

Potter cleared his throat, pointedly not looking at them. “As fun as this is for you, I’d like to get out of here in one piece.”

 

Evan sighed. Right. Priorities.

 

He took a step back, letting go of Barty with a lingering touch along his jaw. “We’ll be back,” he said, and it was a promise, heavy with meaning. “Soon.”

 

Barty arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Not soon enough.”

 

Evan smirked. “You’ll live.”

 

Potter grabbed his sleeve, yanking him back towards the window. “That depends on whether we get caught or not,” he muttered. “Now, get under the bloody cloak before someone notices we’re here.”

 

Evan cast one last look at Barty, drinking in the sight of him — tired but still infuriatingly sharp, a little rough around the edges but still devastatingly handsome. Then he turned, slipping under the Invisibility Cloak with Potter.

 

It was time to leave. For now.


James Potter must have been the smartest, most ingenious man alive, and people simply didn’t know it. Their fucking fault, really. Everyone should have seen him coming. He was a Potter, for Merlin’s sake! Of course, he could just go around inventing magical things like it was nothing.

 

And Reggie was a fucking idiot if he didn’t shag that man into next week soon — because Evan was very close to doing it himself. Potter deserved a good, thorough pounding after what he’d just pulled.

 

The motorbike? Nice. The invisible bag? Lovely.

 

But the notebook? Bloody hell. Shag me on a broomstick.

 

Fucking Potters and their special magic. That man was a legend.

 

James Fleamont Potter had just — casually, effortlessly — magically linked two journals together. One for Barty, rotting away in Azkaban, and one for Evan, who now had a direct line to him. And Evan, overwhelmed with something dangerously close to gratitude, had baked him a tray of biscuits.

 

Because James could have used it for himself — to talk to Sirius, his best friend, his brother, his boyfriend’s brother. But no. He’d seen Evan sad and had given it to them instead.

 

Evan had just ordered twenty-seven metres of red silk to make Reggie an absolutely fucking magnificent set of robes as thanks to Potter.

 

He and James were on a very fast track to becoming best friends.

 

And Barty, in the last two hours of communicating, had been so devastatingly — oh! Evan was falling in love with him all over again.

 

The man had found himself in a prison and immediately started carving runes into his own skin until he found the right one to forge a connection with Evan. Absolute lunatic. Barty, too, deserved a good, thorough shagging for that.

 

Evan had promised — both to Barty and to himself — that he’d look into the runes properly, find the right one so Barty wouldn’t bleed to death next time. And on that note, he’d made another promise. He wasn’t entirely sure how Barty would react to it, but he hoped he’d like it.

 

“And how exactly are you planning to do this?” Marlene asked, arching a sceptical brow.

 

“I picked up some books,” he replied.

 

She still looked unconvinced.

 

“Look,” he continued, exasperated, “Bee learned sign language at ten and then bloody French at eleven for me and Dora. Would it be that bad to try and learn a little Romanian? And since I’m corresponding with his fiancée, I can ask her to help me.”

 

Marlene’s lips quirked. “You’re very romantic.”

 

He smirked, leaning in to kiss her temple. “You want our daughter to speak Spanish, French, and Russian — I think we’re very similar, dear wife of mine.”

 

Oh, how he loved Marlene. His perfect menace of a wife.

 

“Tell me again what Barty said about the interrogations,” she prompted, returning to the matter at hand.

 

“Right, so the questions make no fucking sense, and they’re convinced there’s something bigger going on… I swear, if Reggie weren’t amnesic and Potter weren’t so bloody lost, I’d have told them everything and we’d have had it solved by yesterday noon,” he muttered. Then, lowering his voice, he added, “Remember when I told you some in the Black family can control minds?”

 

Marlene nodded slowly.

 

“I think Sirius is starting to show signs of it. If I’m right, it’s coming out from the stress.”

 

Her expression darkened. “Don’t tell Barty yet — Sirius might read the journal and freak. Best keep it between us until the moment comes. Magic like that has to be… felt before it can be understood.”

 

Evan let her read through the journal. He was a family man, after all — of course, he let his wife read how he flirted with his boyfriend.

 

Marlene frowned as she skimmed the pages, humming thoughtfully. “Why do I feel like… hmm. These questions. I almost feel like I’ve heard them before. Or read them. Like I know something, but it’s just out of reach.” She tapped the page, lips pursed. “I mean, what kind of Auror gets face-to-face with Sirius Black and asks him if his mother’s hiding old artefacts of Merlin in their house? Especially when — wait, aren’t they not even supposed to know Sirius has been living here?”

 

Evan felt a prickle of unease crawl up his spine. “We either have a spy or…?”

 

Marlene hesitated. “Or you’ll call me mad.”

 

“I won’t call you mad,” Evan reassured her, lips twitching at the sheer absurdity of the notion. “I am a very dutiful husband. I would never.”

 

She shot him a dry look before lowering her voice. “I’ve been thinking about this for a while… ever since what happened with Mary. We still don’t know if it’s true — if Dumbledore was the one who erased her memories, and those are the same ones we’re still trying to get back, right?” She exhaled sharply, fingers drumming against the table. “So, I keep wondering…” A pause. Then, even quieter: “Would you say there’s a chance he’s controlling all of this?”

 

Evan blinked. “Come again?”

 

“You know Pandora keeps having dreams and prophecies, but she also keeps saying only half of them reach her. Like they come in pieces, which never used to happen.”

 

“You’re losing me, Marls.”

 

Marlene leaned in, gaze sharp with something that bordered on real fear. “Is there any chance there’s another Seer? One that Dumbledore is controlling?”

 

Evan opened his mouth. Closed it.

 

She wasn’t done.

 

“Because think about it — even that thing that happened with Alice and Frank. Why would You-Know-Who want a baby dead?”

 

“What do you want to do?” Evan held his breath.

 

Marlene’s gaze was steady, unwavering. “I think it’s time we send Snape in as a spy. Let him play the weird nerd. Let him eat out of Dumbledore’s hand. Convince Moody we’re just a bunch of clueless teenagers who know nothing.”

 

Evan squinted at her. “You want to let Snape loose in the Order?”

 

“I heard Slughorn wants to retire,” she said, arching a perfectly unimpressed eyebrow. “Snape could teach.”

 

Evan exhaled sharply, shaking his head in something close to reluctant admiration.

 

Marlene fucking McKinnon.

 

The Lion King. The Legend.


Regulus had been up and about for exactly nine days — each one spent berating Potter, shouting at everyone, sulking in black, hiding from his mother, and ignoring Lily.

 

He had been exhausting at sixteen the first time, but the second time? Absolute shite.

 

And worst of all, he kept asking Evan about Barty in a way that was starting to make Evan suspicious. Almost like he had a crush on him.

 

If Regulus Black — after all this — had decided to develop a crush on Barty Crouch Jr., Evan was going to beat the ever-loving shit out of him. He had given them seven fucking years to get together. Seven years. They didn’t? Oh well. Not Evan’s problem. This was his time.

 

Potter, of course, was walking around like a kicked puppy.

 

“Let’s play Truth or Dare,” Evan announced, stepping into the sitting room with a tray of booze. Should he tell them he’d spiked the alcohol with Dora? Nah.

 

“What is that?” Regulus asked, eyes narrowing.

 

“Muggle game,” Evan said smoothly. “You answer questions or complete dares. If you refuse, you drink.”

 

“But he can’t drink,” Potter started protesting immediately. “He’s sixteen — I mean, in his memory, he’s sixteen. I don’t think it’s right. Maybe a glass, fine, but—”

 

“Give me that wretched bottle, Rosier,” Regulus snapped, already reaching for it.

 

Regulus downed a large gulp, some of it spilling down his throat and onto his clothes. Potter made a wounded noise, somewhere between scandalised and desperate, like he was ready to wrestle the bottle away from him.

 

“I’ll start,” Evan declared, setting his glass down with a lazy flick of his wrist. “Make it easier for Reggie. Someone give me a dare.”

 

Mary’s eyes gleamed with mischief. “Oh, I’ve been waiting for this one.” She leaned forward, all sharp smiles and wicked delight. “Always so composed, Lord Rosier. Always choosing truth. Let me play with you a little.”

 

Evan merely smirked.

 

“I dare you…” Mary drawled, taking her time, “…to snog Potter. Since your boyfriend and his already made out, I reckon it’s only fair.”

 

Regulus made a strangled noise. “You have a boyfriend?” His face twisted in sheer disbelief before his mind caught up to the rest of the sentence. “And I — I kissed him? Who is he?”

 

“Didn’t I tell you, love?” Evan’s voice was smooth, amused, downright cruel. “Me and Bartemius are going steady.”

 

He barely spared Regulus another glance before shifting towards Potter, leaning in close, voice lowering just for him.

 

“Listen here, this is my revenge on Regulus,” he murmured, lips brushing Potter’s ear. “So if you want a reaction out of him, you’d better snog the life out of me, Potter.”

 

Then he grabbed him by the front of his ridiculous jumper and kissed him.

 

It started off as a show, something exaggerated and mocking — but then, somehow, it wasn’t. Let’s give Reggie a show, no?

 

Because Potter was warm and solid under his hands, and his lips were soft but insistent, and oh, fuck, the bastard was good at this. His fingers curled around Evan’s waist, steady, sure, dragging him closer as he deepened the kiss. The way Potter kissed was intoxicating — urgent, playful, teasing, all at once.

 

Was this how he snogged Reggie, too? He kinda got it.

 

Evan had meant to keep this brief, had meant to pull back quickly just to see the look on Regulus’s face, but — oh.

 

Oh.

 

Potter’s fingers had slid into his hair, tilting his head just so, and suddenly Evan was opening his mouth with a soft, involuntary sound, letting Potter take.

 

It was hot and heady and completely, utterly unexpected.

 

And then Regulus made an indignant, scandalised noise from across the room, and Evan remembered himself.

 

He pulled away with a sharp inhale, blinking rapidly.

 

“Well,” he said, voice only a little breathless. “Wasn’t expecting that.”

 

Potter grinned, all smug and triumphant, as if he knew exactly what he’d done.

 

He turned to look at Regulus, who looked seconds away from either cursing them both or throwing himself out of the nearest window.

 

Regulus was going to kill them.

 

Perfect.

 

“I’m not playing this game. This is stupid,” Regulus announced, scrunching his nose like the very idea of fun personally offended him. Then, after a moment, his gaze sharpened, turning to Evan. “And since when are you and Barty together?” His voice was carefully measured, but his eyes betrayed his irritation.

 

And then he turned on Potter.

 

“And you,” he snapped, pointing an accusatory finger, “you keep going on about ‘Oh, Regulus, my love, we’ve been in a very loving relationship before you lost your mind,’ and now you’re kissing my best friend?”

 

Regulus stood, crossing the room with all the regal entitlement of a king approaching his subjects. He stopped just in front of Potter, looking down at him with barely disguised disdain.

 

“Do you know who I am?” he demanded, enunciating every syllable like Potter was particularly slow. “I am Lord Regulus Arcturus Black, the heir of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black. You do not get to treat me this way. Am I an amusement to you?”

 

Evan was almost certain Potter just came in his pants.

 

The noise he made — somewhere between a choked gasp and a whimper — was embarrassing. His entire face, along with the exposed skin of his neck, had gone an impressive shade of red. He said absolutely nothing.

 

Regulus sniffed, unimpressed. “I expect a dozen flowers and new jewellery by tomorrow morning just for this.”

 

Then, finally, he turned back to Evan, his expression softening just a fraction. “I’m glad, by the way. It was bloody time you and Barty stopped that nonsense and got together.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

Then—

 

“Marry me,” Potter said, collapsing onto the sofa next to Evan in a dramatic swoon.

Chapter 4: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Four: Drunk on Life

Summary:

The idea of living with a disease, a mutilation of your body, for the rest of your life, something you can’t get rid of is more than just terrible. It bites your bones abnormally and destroys your muscles. And it happens every time, to the very last time, until you die.

***

TW: chronic illness, addiction, very bad physical + mental state

Chapter Text

No one has to know. No one.

 

They would think of him differently, surely.

 

He wasn’t tragic enough, not beautiful and wretched and devilish — not like Sirius, not like Regulus. He lacked that poetic ruin people seemed to crave, the kind that made destruction look like art.

 

Others — other addicts — could do it with meaning. Make it grand, perfect, a tragedy with appeal. But not him.

 

No, he was down bad, rotting from the inside out. His spine should have been made of dark smoke curling around his lungs, choking him from within. He wasn’t allowed to be more than this.

 

Fuck.

 

He should have run when he had the chance. Now James was watching him. Monitoring him. And worse — James was sure Remus would fucking snap.

 

And maybe he would. Maybe he should. Maybe he deserves it.

 

Because he was drunk. Not in the way that made him sexy. Just in the way that made him useless.

 

And he was drugged up. And no one could ever know. Not even Snape had noticed there was morphine missing. Stupid fucking cunt. Useless bitch.

 

Fuck. Shit.

 

His bones were too wrecked for this war. And he was in a house he had no business being in.

 

And why? Because Sirius had asked him, of fucking course. And then Sirius had gone and gotten himself fucking sent to Azkaban.

 

Fuck.

 

He needed more morphine.

 

Shit.

 

Maybe if he died, then he’d finally be beautiful — worthy of poetry, of whispered ballads soaked in blood and regret. Maybe Sirius would even mourn him.

 

Now that was a nice thought.

 

Sirius, broken. Sirius, unravelling, his perfect face twisted in agony, lips forming his name in gasps between sobs. He would blame himself, and yes, that would do. Let the bastard rot in his own grief. Let him claw at the dirt, scream at the sky, beg the stars to make Remus whole again.

 

Because Remus was done. Done begging. Done bleeding for the both of them.

 

So maybe… yes, more morphine. A brilliant idea. It felt so good, warm and floating, like slipping into the void with velvet hands cradling him. So easy. So…

 

Shit.

 

Is that Sirius’ face?

 

No. Something’s wrong. The hair is shorter, the eyes duller, like the light has gone out of them. The lips are thinner, lacking that infuriating, effortless smirk.

 

Not Sirius. The other one.

 

Regulus.

 

The ghost of a boy who should have died before Remus ever had the chance to touch him. And yet, Remus’ hand is moving, fingers grazing Regulus’ cheek, tracing the hollow beneath his sharp, starved eyes.

 

Dark.

 

Dark.

 

Dark.


Voices. Noise. Why is there always noise in this house?

 

His name, worn down by mouths that don’t matter, twisted on tongues he has no care for, dragged from lips that have no business speaking it.

 

He keeps his eyes shut. Lets himself drown in the way they talk, the way they fight, the way they never care. Because only the loud ones, the ones who burn brightest, are ever worth caring for. The moon is not a star, so it never burns.

 

“I’m reminding you, Miss Evans — I forgot the last three years,” a voice says, so close to Sirius’ but not enough. Too cold. Not deep enough. “I don’t know how to heal him.”

 

“You do know,” Lily — darling, brilliant, stupid Lily — replies, fierce and unyielding. “Don’t think about it. You’re a Master Potioneer. It comes naturally. I know you’ve forgotten things, but you love this — you must have started reading up on it long before—”

 

“We have to clean his stomach,” Regulus says, hesitant. Unsure. “Even if he wakes, that’s the most logical thing to do. I think I read… maybe last year — no, for you it’s four years ago. Something about a Muggle way of doing it. Right when I started looking into morphine, obviously.”

 

They are doing something to Remus. He can hear them. Still, he refuses to listen.

 

Someone leaves the room. The footsteps are soft, measured, but the scent of flowers lingers, then fades. Lily.

 

“I know you’re awake, Lupin,” Regulus says, matter-of-fact. “It’s evident from your breathing.”

 

Remus finally opens his eyes. “You look wrong,” he tells him.

 

Regulus arches an eyebrow. “I am aware, yes.”

 

And he does look wrong. Because Regulus died. And then he came back — wrong. Scarred. If Remus were a good man, he’d be the one looking after Sirius’ baby brother, not the other way around. He should be fussing over Regulus, helping with his fractured memories like Rosier and Lily, making sure he eats, reminding him of the books they used to read together.

 

Instead, Regulus is the one standing over him. Watching.

 

He’s thin. Alarmingly so. Mary had a name for it, didn’t she? An eating disorder.

 

Regulus Black was meant to be beautiful. And he was. And he was. People liked to say Sirius was more so, but Remus always disagreed. They were different kinds of beautiful. He’d never have dared to love Sirius the way he did without first acknowledging that Regulus was his own person.

 

So, yes — Regulus had been beautiful. And now, he wasn’t anymore.

 

Now, he looked like Remus.

 

Scarred. Too thin. Eyes too big for his face.

 

“I’m sorry,” Remus says. “It won’t happen again.”

 

Regulus shrugs. “It will probably happen again. Barty is an addict too, and from what Evan says… well, let’s just say I apparently have an alcohol problem.”

 

Of course. The three ugly ones of the group. The ones with the problems. Brilliant.

 

“I didn’t mean to give you more work,” Remus murmurs.

 

Regulus tilts his head, a flicker of something familiar — something from before the coma, before he forgot who he was. Something soft, understanding.

 

“I know, sweetie,” he says gently. “It’s all right. You’re all right. Miss Lily and I are looking after you. I’ll take care of you. And by the time Sirius is back, you’ll be just fine.”

 

Should he tell Regulus?

 

The thought gnawed at him, over and over. He wanted to. Kept wanting to. But no one else did. Lily insisted on not telling him too much. But he should know. He deserves to know. Sirius’ brother deserves to be happy, to be loved. He deserves to look at James and understand why he is so cherished.

 

“You saved us all,” Remus says, voice quiet but firm. “Do you know you saved you?”

 

Regulus shakes his head, slow and uncertain. So Remus was right.

 

“You called for your brothers.” Remus’ hand trembles as he takes Regulus’ own, fingers cold and thin. “Evan is a necromancer — he stopped the Inferi from tearing you apart. Sirius dove into the lake and pulled your body out. And Crouch…” He huffs a breath. “Shit, I don’t even know. But his magic is powerful — he turned himself into a phoenix just to bring you back to life.”

 

Regulus’ breath hitches. His lips part, his throat moves as he swallows hard. And then — a tear slips down his cheek.

 

The Black brothers should never cry. Remus cannot allow that.

 

Regulus’ voice wavers. “So it’s true? What they’re saying? Sirius likes me again?

 

And oh — he looks so very small.

 

“You have no idea how much he adores you these days,” Remus murmurs, searching for his gaze, willing him to see the truth in his words. “He’s… he’s taken Barty under his wing, looking after Evan and Pandora. Playing nice with Snape. Making me play nice with him too — no, really, I sometimes play chess with the bloke.”

 

Regulus just blinks at him, as if that’s the most shocking part of all.

 

Remus huffs a laugh, though it barely feels real. “Right before they took him, he even tried making amends with your mother,” he smirks. “She sort of likes me, actually. Which is funny.”

 

Regulus hesitates. His fingers twitch in his lap. “Is he… oh, how do I ask this?” He looks lost, uncertain in a way that twists something sharp inside Remus. “Potter said we were in a romantic relationship before this happened. Is Sirius mad at me?”

 

Remus just laughs. “Oh, he’s bloody enthusiastic about it, actually. He’s already planning your wedding and everything. Mate, I’m telling you, he’s your number one fan.”

 

Regulus frowns. “Why?”

 

Remus exhales, shaking his head. “One of the reasons being that you and James aren’t shagging, because ah yes, ‘James Potter is such a gentleman’ and other nonsense.” He shifts, trying to get more comfortable. “I don’t know… I guess we all just like you two together. You let Prongs be smart, and he lets you be mean. Let’s be honest, not many people would allow that for the two of you.”

 

Regulus tilts his head, intrigued. “He lets me be mean?”

 

Lets was the wrong word,” Remus flicks his wrist dismissively. “Reggie, be a dear and give me a smoke?”

 

Regulus does. Remus lights it, takes a slow drag. “Yeah, no, Prongs is down bad when you’re mean. In the beginning, he kept saying he’s his father’s son and likes his people a little rude and a lot more clever. But also… you’re a lot alike. You both care too much about people — even me.”

 

“You’re easy to care about,” Regulus says simply, dragging a chair beside Remus’ bed. He lights a cigarette, takes a slow drag.

 

“No, I’m not,” Remus chuckles, shaking his head. “I’ve never been easy to care for.”

 

Regulus looks at him, unwavering. “Nah, I don’t agree. And I dictate in this house, so… it’s decided. You’re easy. You’re nice. The rest can either fuck themselves or do what I tell them.”

 

Remus smirks. “You’re getting some of your memories back.”

 

Regulus blushes. “Some, indeed.”

 

“Tell me everything,” Remus says, voice almost giddy, like a schoolgirl with a secret.

 

Yes. He can do this. He can be here for Sirius’ brother. He can help. Be a friend. Be an older brother. Protect the little gremlin.

 

Regulus exhales smoke, tilting his head. “Evan would tease me.”

 

“I won’t.”

 

A pause. Then, hesitantly—“Did Potter and I… did we write letters to each other?”

 

Remus’ eyes widen dramatically. “Oh my Merlin! You remember way more than you’re letting on, don’t you?”

 

Clearly ashamed, Regulus just nods. “It’s not my fault. It happened the exact moment Evan decided to snog Potter.” He pauses, glancing away. “So we were corresponding… the last memory I have is after he and McKinnon saved Barty.”

 

Remus blinks. “So your memory isn’t stuck at sixteen anymore. It’s eighteen. Mate, that’s just a year ago!”

 

“Hush!” Regulus hisses, flustered.


Dear Sirius,

 

Sirius,

 

Oi, Padfoot,

 

Pads,

 

Evan Rosier said he’s pay someone to get this letter to you. I don’t know why he’s making me write this, but so be it.

 

Regulus is well, dandy almost. A little shit if I’m honest. I’d strangle him to death if I could. But I won’t. I’ll take care of him.

 

I talked to your star the other night. Big mistake, you see, it never answered me back. Such a posh star you have, dear. Has anyone ever told you that? Don’t let them.

 

You star shall only be mine.

 

Anyway, Prongs is not fine. But is he ever? He’s too much, and not enough and misses you like I miss my bones and Regulus misses his memories — so, as you can see, as a part of him is lost. But fear not, we must bring you back at last.

 

I miss you, too.

 

How is Crouch? Hope you are not snogging him again. Is he well? Did you killed him yet? Tell him I said hi.

 

His boyfriend is annoying me to no extend. Meaning you baby cousin is a bitch. Is that a family trait, dear?

 

Regulus is the only normal between you all lot.

 

Come back,

 

Moony.

 

“Your penmanship is atrocious,” Regulus remarks over his shoulder.

 

“Your boyfriend is atrocious at staying put,” Remus counters.

 

They look at each other. A long, knowing stare.

 

“You fancy my brother,” Regulus says.

 

“Yeah, so?” Remus pours himself some wine, unbothered. “You’re doing incest. Three months ago, your literal cousin had his mouth on your dick.”

 

Regulus freezes. His breath hitches. “I thought you said we weren’t shagging,” he says, voice going thin with panic.

 

“Still doing stuff.” Remus takes a slow sip of wine, savouring it. “Interesting how you’re not even trying to deny the incest part.”

 

Regulus huffs, waving a hand dismissively. “We’re, what, fifth cousins at most? It doesn’t count.” But he’s already pacing now, eyes darting as the weight of the revelation settles. “I didn’t know we… fuck.” His hands run through his hair, frustration seeping into every movement. “Absolute cunts, all of you, for not telling me.” He exhales sharply, shoulders tense. “And now he’ll… well, obviously he’ll expect things.”

 

“Good for you, mate,” Remus laughs.

 

“No!” Regulus is in full panic mode. “No! He can’t see me like this. Not a bloody chance. Even you said I look like shite. Fuck me!

 

“I don’t think Prongs—”

 

“Yes, yes, James Potter is a very nice boy,” Regulus cuts in, rolling his eyes. “Whatever. This isn’t about him. It’s about me!

 

Remus exhales, unimpressed. “You’ve got the exact same brand of dramatics as your brother.”

 

Regulus freezes.

 

His head tilts slightly, eyes narrowing at Remus in suspicion. A long pause. Then — “Roses.”

 

Remus blinks. “Excuse me?”

 

Regulus folds his arms. “Siri said you draw rather beautifully. You also play the pianoforte, no?” Remus nods, wary. “Right. Draw him some roses on the letter. He prefers purple roses. They’re rather rare, you see.”

 

Remus doesn’t answer, just stares at him, suspicious.

 

Regulus carries on, unfazed. “Draw the roses. Maman must have some watercolours in her study — use them to make the petals purple. And on the back, make him a list of songs that remind you of him.”

 

Remus frowns. “What are you doing?”

 

“I’m literally teaching you how to get my brother to date you, keep up,” Regulus snaps his fingers impatiently. “Yes, roses, painting, music. What else? Hmm… ah, yes. Find a way to get chocolate pudding to him. I don’t care how. Just figure it out!”


The idea of living with a disease, a mutilation of your body, for the rest of your life, something you can’t get rid of is more than just terrible. It bites your bones abnormally and destroys your muscles. And it happens every time, to the very last time, until you die.

 

And there’s nothing you can do about it. There’s no cure. Not only do you have a disability, but you are the person who represents a disability for those around you. You’re their missing leg, or the eyes that can’t see properly, the heart that doesn’t pump enough blood.

 

Most people wouldn’t know — or care — but James Potter is a guy with a lot of chronic problems. That’s why Remus prefers him for this sort of thing. James can’t see. He has asthma. Deviated septum. Terrible dermatitis whenever it’s a stressful situation.

 

He doesn’t fully understand, but it’s enough for Remus.

 

That’s how he knows, as it will be for other werewolves.

 

Most will never understand the idea of living with a chronic illness. Remus would prefer that no one ever understand that term.

 

Pain is one thing. Drug addiction can deal with it. They can solve this physical problem — or the feel of it, anyway.

 

But it’s more complicated than that. The meds in question come with low blood pressure, a bad heart, stomach pain, dizziness, nausea. Remus can’t keep more than a couple hundred grams of food in his system without vomiting.

 

And then you have to wake up every day with the same headache, right in the back of your head, on the right side. That’s your body’s signal that your blood pressure’s dropping. That’s how you know that even though your meds stop you from feeling broken bones, they’re destroying you in other ways.

 

There’s no end to being chronically ill. Some miracle cure. Or even some ritual that can stop it. Nothing.

 

“Hello,” James starts, waving a hand in front of the twenty-eight werewolves gathered before him.

 

Remus’ pack. Because Remus has a pack now, apparently. He’s an alpha now, apparently. Because Regulus Black wanted it. Because Barty Crouch Junior has the kind of old magick that could tear the world apart, but instead, he chooses to use it to tie people to nature.

 

James clears his throat. “Hi, I’m James.” He adjusts his glasses, offers a small, easy smile. “I know some of you have heard — or read — that I’m running for Minister.”

 

Nothing. Blank stares.

 

He exhales, undeterred. “I, ah… look, I’m not here to bribe you or anything. I’m not even here to ask you to tell your mates about it. We just…” He glances at Remus, then back at the pack. “Well, Remus mentioned you’ve been having trouble getting Wolfsbane.” A pause. A flinch. “And two friends of ours have finally finished making a year’s supply for you.”

 

Silence.

 

James shifts his weight, running a hand through his hair before pressing on. “I, ah… what I’m actually here for is to ask you some questions.” Another smile, this one more careful, measured. “Me and my Secretary, Lord Rosier, want to change some things. For everyone. Including you. But I don’t think it’s fair to make decisions without asking you what you actually need.”

 

“Free healthcare,” someone calls from the back.

 

Johnny. Fifteen. Remus notes it.

 

“Access to education,” Anne-Marie continues, voice steady. Mother of three.

 

“Jobs,” Vincent adds. Fifty-two. Widower.

 

James nods, scribbling furiously in his notebook. “What exactly about jobs?” he asks. “We were thinking of dismantling the pay gap. Lord Rosier is also working on an integration plan — he wants the Ministry to fund private firms that hire werewolves, vampires, and Veelas. Would that be something you’d be interested in?”

 

“I want to be an Auror!” Mick, nine years old, shouts.

 

James grins. “Brilliant! We’ll try to create a plan for civil service jobs as well.”

 

“Better healthcare for mothers,” Anne-Marie speaks again, firmer now. “Birthing rights. Fair treatment in hospitals.”

 

Remus exhales smoke through his nose before speaking. “Housing.”

 

James looks up. “Like social housing? Like Lily said the Muggles have?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“I’m sorry, but how exactly do you plan on pulling this off, kid?” Maverick asked, voice rough with exhaustion. Thirty-three years old, two dead kids, a wife in a coma. “All that shit needs money.”

 

“We already have the money,” James said easily, flashing a grin. “I just need to win and bring this in front of the Wizengamot.” He looked particularly smug, and that was never a good sign. “The funds have already been set aside, placed into an account specifically for this cause. By my partner — Regulus Black.

 

Maverick stiffened. “You don’t mean…” But he didn’t finish.

 

James tilted his head. “The Malfoys have also shown… interest. They’re inclined to contribute to the fund — if I win. Lord Rosier has offered to personally pay for a new hospital wing dedicated to special magical blood cases. And my grandfather, Emperor Eman Shafiq — whose youngest sister had lycanthropy — is prepared to donate whatever sum Hogwarts requires to expand the curriculum.”

 

He leaned back, impossibly self-satisfied.

 

“So,” he added, ever so casually, “all I really need to do is win.”


When they were children Sirius used to help him with these chores. Sometimes even Peter. It was always strange for Remus to let James see him like this. James had a better life than the rest of them. So, Sirius and Peter had a right to see Remus in pain.

 

But Peter’s still in a coma. Evan will probably kill him the second he wakes up.

 

Sirius is in Azkaban. And, if Remus is anything to go by what James says, he looks bad and has paranoid behaviour.

 

So Remus has been left alone to bandage the areas where his muscles are tearing, ripping until all that’s left is living, rotting flesh, too much dirty blood and an odour that makes him want to vomit. The fabric of his skin has always been far too fragile for the life he had.

 

And, really now, how would he go to a new person and ask for their help in administering potion over his living flesh? Even Lily couldn’t tell Lily that.

 

“Ah, I found—” Regulus stopped, eyes narrowing. “…You.”

 

Remus didn’t even bother hiding what he was doing. Regulus was just as nosy as his brother.

 

“Severus is coming up,” Regulus informed him, stepping further into the room. “I wanted to speak with you both about something.” His gaze flickered over Remus, sharp, assessing. “You never asked for help. In a house with three Healers.”

 

Remus nodded, expression unreadable. “Sirius used to take care of this.”

 

Regulus hummed, unimpressed. “Unfortunately for you, that is not how I do things.”

 

A knock on the door.

 

At least Snape knew how to knock. Unlike the little gremlin.

 

“Enter,” Regulus commanded.

 

He was seeming more like himself each day.

 

Snape stepped in, expression carefully neutral, though his eyes flickered with something unreadable when they landed on Remus.

 

“Severus,” Regulus continued, already slipping into his full Little Prince persona, chin lifted, gaze cool. “From today, you will assist Remus Lupin with the side effects of his lycanthropy. It is a rather serious medical condition. His flesh is decaying. I must begin researching a way to counteract that.”

 

Snape, ever the obedient little dog, only nodded. “Indeed I will,” he murmured before dropping to his knees in front of Remus, slapping his hands together, and immediately setting to work.

 

Remus barely had a chance to process it before Regulus spoke again.

 

“Remus, sweetie,” he began.

 

Remus stilled.

 

He knew that voice. He knew that face. Sirius had that face whenever he wanted something.

 

Regulus smiled, all serene, before simply saying, “I wish for you to destroy the locket.”

 

Remus blinked.

 

“Pandora is too frail,” Regulus continued as if he were asking Remus to pass the sugar. “She’s having trouble with her visions. Evan’s necromancy is too dangerous to be tampered with alongside the potion in the locket. And Miss Lily agrees that my mind is not best suited for such things these days.”

 

His eyes darkened, his voice turning smooth, persuasive. “You have immunity. You shall do it.”

 

“Why?” Remus asked, frowning. “I’m sure Snape or Crouch — when he comes back — could create an immunity. They’re both strong enough.”

 

“Indeed they are,” Regulus agreed with an easy shrug. “But I realised something — you have a fondness for running from things.” His gaze sharpened, his voice quieter but no less commanding. “I won’t have that. I’m giving you something to do. Something I know you are capable of.”

 

A pause.

 

“We both know I’m not the lying type,” Regulus continued, voice low and deliberate. “That’s Dorcas and Sirius. I play differently. And I need you sane. So I’m giving you a task. That is all.”

 

Silence.

 

Remus studied him for a long moment, then finally asked, “Do you really intend to find out why my flesh is decaying?”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “Of course. Mother would kill me, then you, if you bled on her new sofa.” A pause. “We have a new sofa, by the way. In the drawing room. Cissa chose it.”

 

He smirked, tilting his head slightly. “And I might have mentioned you like playing the piano, so she’s looking into buying one of those as well.”

 

“There’s no need.”

 

“I beg to differ.”

 

Regulus leaned forward slightly, eyes keen, intent. “My memory is not intact. I may not remember being in a relationship with James Potter. But one day, I will. One day, I’ll remember I’m in love with your best friend. That matters to me.”

 

His expression softened just a fraction. “And you are also stupidly in love with my brother. That matters too. And you’re nice to Barty and Severus.” A faint smirk. “So, I’m making room in my home for you.”

 

“What colour?”

 

“Huh?”

 

“What colour is the new sofa?” Remus pressed, exasperated. “Since the walls are baby blue — very close to Sirius’ eyes — and—”

 

“Ember,” Regulus cut in smoothly. “Cissa said it was most fitting.” He handed Remus a cigarette with an air of calculated nonchalance. “She’d also like to ask how you’d prefer your room to be decorated. Or if you’d simply like my old room — which is now Sirius’ —to be extended.”

 

Remus was losing his mind.

 

“I don’t care about—”

 

“But I do,” Regulus interrupted, his voice simple, clinical. His dark eyes flicked up, assessing. “And you want me to like you, don’t you? It’s important that Sirius’ younger brother likes you, no?”

 

Remus swallowed.

 

Shit.

 

Slowly, he nodded.

 

Regulus smiled, something sharp and victorious. “Good. Then we’ll talk about the room.” He clapped his hands together, already moving on. “I’ve been thinking of oranges. Pandora says your aura is yellow — perhaps we can add that as well. She insists Potter is marigold and Sirius is a deep violet.” He tilted his head, considering. “I think we can do something very bright yet elegant.”

 

Remus closed his eyes briefly.

 

He was going to die in this house.


Mary had trouble sleeping most nights. So did Evan, ever since Barty had been taken. Remus had never been one for sleep, either.

 

So they simply sat — sometimes in silence, sometimes making small talk in the dim quiet of the sitting room, the world outside feeling distant, irrelevant.

 

Remus loved Mary very much. So much that, if he could, he would take her pain and bear it himself. He feared, deep down, that one day she would lose herself entirely.

 

Evan Rosier, on the other hand, was a bit of a dilemma. But Remus tried to understand him — because he could feel how deeply Evan loved Sirius.

 

“Miss McDonald,” Evan began, not looking up from his book, “would you mind if I did your hair one of these days? I must admit, I’m not as skilled as Barty — he’s been doing mine and Pandora’s for half our lives — but I know a trick or two.”

 

Mary blinked, looking vaguely amused.

 

“Is it really that difficult?” Remus asked, frowning slightly.

 

Evan regarded him carefully. “You’re Jewish.”

 

“I am,” Remus agreed. Then, after a pause, “Or, better said, my mother was.”

 

“Snape is Jewish,” Evan continued. Remus nodded.

 

“Would you say people regard you differently when they find that out?”

 

Remus hesitated. Then sighed. “I suppose, sometimes, yes.”

 

Evan nodded once, as if that confirmed something for him. “Me and Mary don’t get that — the feeling of people looking and not knowing the second they see us.” His voice was calm, measured. “For a Black person, hair is important. It’s cultural. It’s also an intimate practice. And for a woman of colour, it’s especially important to feel beautiful.”

 

Mary arched a brow, trying to make light of it. “Are you saying I’m not fit enough, Rosier?”

 

“No,” Evan said, shaking his head. “I’m saying you have a white mother who never cared to learn about your hair and skin. Which is why I want to help.” His voice was steady, but there was something softer underneath. “All women are beautiful. I just wish to help you feel as much.”

 

“What would you do to it?” Mary asked, her voice small, uncertain.

 

“Anything you want,” Evan replied easily. “But I remember in school you used to wear it in a ‘fro, and I rather think it suits your face nicely.”

 

Remus nodded in agreement. If a new hairstyle would make Mary smile more… hell, he’d even be down to try doing it himself.

 

“I always wanted highlights,” Mary admitted, almost shyly.

 

And oh.

 

Remus remembered.

 

The girls had a whole plan once — to match their hair in some way. A little rebellion, a little fun. Then Marlene, in true Marlene fashion, had gone ahead and dyed hers pink without waiting for Mary and Lily.

 

But Evan sensed something, his lips twitching into the barest hint of a smile. “Tell you what,” he said, tilting his head. “I think a bubble gum pink would match Marlene’s soft blush rather well. Maybe we can even get the rest of the girls to match you in some way.”

 

Mary beamed.

 

Remus hadn’t seen that smile on her in over a year.

 

“Bubble gum is exactly the colour I’ve been thinking of,” she said, eyes bright.

 

“Perfect,” Evan responded smoothly. “Lily can go soft violet, Dorcas a deep purple, and Dora — hot pink.”

 

Mary laughed, a sound lighter than Remus had heard in far too long.

 

Maybe it wasn’t so hard to understand why Sirius cared so much for his baby cousin. After all, Evan Rosier cared for everyone around them.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Five: Black Madness

Summary:

P.S. I really liked the roses.

***

TW: Azkaban; mentions of rape, child abuse, domestic abuse; ocd induced panic attack, realistic ocd representation

Notes:

The second book, unlike the first will not follow a fixed pov rotation. However, the main focus will be on Sirius and Regulus. I can't say more for now, but this one is the love story (sibling-like) between the Black brothers.

Chapter Text

Orion Black was fourteen when he wedded his cousin Walburga. She had been four and a half years his senior. Eight man had to keep her down, tied to the bed, for him to rape her on their wedding night.

 

She never told this story to Sirius. But he found out anyway.

 

Euphemia had once overheard him sobbing — muffled and desperate — about missing his mother, about loving her despite everything. And she had told him the truth.

 

Told him how Walburga Black’s soul had died on her eighteenth birthday.

 

Cygnus, her brother, had never violated his wife. Had never raised a hand against her. Not out of kindness, but out of fear — because she was a Seer, and he knew better than to provoke the wrath of someone who could see the future. He did however, kept hexing her and throwing poison in her food.

 

But he had violated his eldest daughter.

 

Bellatrix.

 

For all her life.

 

Both in body and in mind.

 

And now, three cells to the left of Sirius and Barty, Bellatrix flinched as one of the guards touched her neck. She was shaking, breath uneven, hands clenched so tightly they trembled. A panic attack.

 

Bellatrix had almost killed Sirius some months ago. She had forced Barty to torture people.

 

But she had also been his oldest cousin — the one who had taken every Cruciatus meant for him, for Regulus, for her sisters, for the Rosier children. The same woman who had once spat at Crouch Senior’s face after he had beaten Barty in front of her. The same woman who had locked Lestrange Senior in a dungeon and starved him to death — because he had punished his own sons by denying them food and water.

 

So, because all of those things were true, Sirius spoke to her.

 

“Bella, have you seen?” His voice was low, steady. “Reggie’s in the sky tonight. He’s so beautiful out there.”

 

She went still.

 

And then, slowly, she stopped crying.

 

“Oh, the Lion’s heart,” Bellatrix exclaims, voice breathless, almost reverent. “Vega, baby, you’re right. He’s very beautiful.”

 

Sirius nearly chokes on the rush of emotion that slams into him.

 

Vega.

 

She hadn’t called him that in years. He couldn’t even remember the last time. It had been so long ago, so sacred, so holy.

 

“How is he?” she asks, voice quiet, almost eerie in its softness.

 

Sirius swallows. “Reggie has a boyfriend, Bella.”

 

She tilts her head. “I think Rabastan mentioned it.” A pause. Then, in that same unsettlingly gentle tone, “Do you think she writes about me?”

 

She.

 

Oh.

 

That almost hurt.

 

She. Rita Skeeter. Bellatrix’s greatest love. Her biggest heartbreak. Her soulmate.

 

They had never been officially together. If Sirius remembered correctly from Andromeda’s whispered confessions, they had kissed four times — before Cygnus found out, tried to kill her, and married her off to Rodolphus.

 

Rita had never spoken to her again.

 

Bellatrix Black. The purest Slytherin who had once fallen in love with a Ravenclaw half-blood.

 

“I’m sure she is—” Sirius starts, but—

 

Barty cuts him off. “Evan said they got her to help out.”

 

And just like that, Bellatrix looked sixteen again.

 

“That’s nice,” Bellatrix murmurs absently, but then her features sharpen, a wicked glint in her eye. “I think Luce is losing his mind.” She sings it, almost delighted.

 

That’s Sirius’ cue that Bellatrix is slipping back into her head.

 

“Malfoy’s a strong bloke,” Barty tries, though he doesn’t sound convinced.

 

Bellatrix tilts her head, considering something only she can see. “Siri, do you know we have a nephew?”

 

Sirius hesitates.

 

She continues “I hope he’ll be just as beautiful as Cissa.”

 

“I rather think Draco is a good star,” he tells her carefully. “Very fitting for Narcissa’s son.”

 

Bellatrix huffs, scrunching up her little button nose in displeasure. “His second name should have been Regulus, not Lucius,” she sniffs. “I told her as much, but you know Cissa never listens.”

 

Sirius smiles faintly. “I met Nymphadora,” he confesses. “She looks like you at her age. She’s a Metamorphmagus — very strong magic.”

 

Bellatrix giggles. Giggles.

 

“Of course she has strong magic, you silly little King,” she teases, shaking her head. “She’s Andy’s kid. She’s a Black.”


Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

The brain is moving, left to right.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

Change the mind and make some light.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

A strange song, perhaps — Sirius knew it was. Remus had told him as much, many times. But it was also the only thing Walburga ever sang to him and Reggie when they were little. Not that he would ever admit to remembering all thirty-eight lines of it.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

Do the spin into the night.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

Don’t let them fool you through the fight.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

“Black. Interrogation room. Stand up.”

 

A guard’s voice, sharp and impatient. One of the new ones.

 

New. Because Bella killed four last night. No one knows how she did it.

 

Barty had a seizure. The guards laughed instead of helping him. Sirius had screamed at them. Some of the older Death Eaters had shouted too — because Barty was only eighteen.

 

Bella had told them what would happen. No one listened. Four dead. She never even moved.

 

And now Barty is in the infirmary.

 

“Move faster, Black.” The guard shoves him forward, grip firm, bruising.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

Switch the dreams out of spite.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

They don’t know how to act around the knight.

 

Tic-Tac, Tic-Tac.

 

Interrogations varied. Sometimes it was the Aurors. Sometimes the mind healers. And very rarely, it was them — the three wizards and a witch in identical blue robes, each with a different accent.

 

Both Sirius and Barty suspected they belonged to something else, something secret, something beyond the Ministry’s standard reach.

 

Aaron — one of those blokes in blue — was the one who questioned Sirius the most. Like now.

 

He was blond.

 

Not Malfoy blond, with that ethereal, fairy-tale quality, hair spun from sunlight itself. Not Rosier blond, cold and near-white, as if carved from ice. And certainly not Veela blond, glowing, golden, inhuman.

 

No. Aaron was just blond.

 

And that detail told Sirius everything he needed to know. It meant Aaron was nothing special. No ancient bloodline, no old magic coiling beneath his skin. He was just a man. Normal. Almost Muggle.

 

And that made him harmless.

 

“I’d like to talk about your brother today, Mister Black,” Aaron says, voice even.

 

Sirius stills. They had yet to mention Reggie. Or James. Or Remus. Or Harry.

 

And that — that, he cannot allow. He cannot let them see even the smallest crack. Not about those four. That would be far too dangerous.

 

Sirius smiled — just the upper teeth showing. A trick learned from Narcissa.

 

He twirled a lock of hair around his finger. That one was James, back when he had long hair in fifth year.

 

Then, he looked up through his lashes. That was his.

 

“Why don’t we talk about something else, Aaron?” His voice was honeyed, smooth. He reached out — just the barest brush of fingers against the other man’s hand, fleeting, almost accidental. Then, a slight pout. Soft, inviting. “I feel so very lonely in here.”

 

It always worked. He knew how to flirt, how to seduce. His charm had never failed him.

 

But something was wrong.

 

Aaron’s expression shifted, his blue eyes unfocused, almost dazed. His breathing slowed.

 

Trance-like.

 

“You need anything?” the blonde asked, voice too eager, too pliant.

 

Sirius tilted his head, feigning surprise. “My roommate is quite ill,” he sighed, a small huff. “They’ve sent him to the infirmary, of course, but he’s just a poor, young boy.” A pause. A careful, deliberate exhale. “He’s an orphan, you know.”

 

Aaron leaned forward, eyes wide. “Oh.” His voice was reverent. Eager. “How can we help you, Mister Black? Please — tell us what you need. Anything.”

 

He wet his lower lip with the tip of his tongue, then traced the same spot with two fingers.

 

Maintain eye contact, Narcissa always said.

 

Pretend you’re looking men in the eyes, but actually watch their eyelashes, Walburga always told him.

 

“I hear the second floor is more… lenient,” Sirius murmured, blinking softly. “Better suited for two Lords like me and Crouch.”

 

Raise the chin — just slightly — to make the nose appear smaller.

 

“It has beds. No bars. And perhaps you’d even be able to visit me more often.”

 

Touch your neck, never your face, Aunt Druella always insisted.

 

Sirius dragged his fingers lightly along the column of his throat. “I’d be rather… pleased to see your handsome face more often.”

 

Aaron’s pupils were blown wide. His breath came quick and shallow.

 

“I’ll—” He swallowed. “I’ll arrange for it immediately.”

 

Sirius lowered his voice, close to a purr. “By the way… Bartemius is addicted to a Muggle medication. It’s called morphine. That’s why he collapsed. Perhaps you should get in touch with that brother of mine — have him send some over.”

 

Aaron nodded fervently, already standing. “Immediately, will do!

 

It had never happened like this before.

 

Sure, he knew he could bend women and men to his will. He knew how to wield a smile, a glance, a touch. But never like this.

 

It was almost like—

 

Oh.

 

Could it be?

 

He had spent so many years fearing it, and now he was mimicking her. Spent a lifetime dreading that he was exactly like Walburga, and now he was using her own seduction tactics to keep Barty alive.

 

She had been the best at them. Even Narcissa couldn’t compare — Cissa was softer, gentler, careful never to make it obvious that she was charming men. Pandora feigned madness, played the fool, something whimsical, something out of her depth — so it worked differently. Andromeda… Andromeda had been exactly like Walburga. Until one day, she simply refused to be anymore.

 

Their family had always been split in two.

 

The mad thinkers, the ones who fought from the shadows: Bellatrix, Felix, Evan, Regulus.

 

The charmers, the pretty ones: Andromeda, Narcissa, Sirius, Pandora.

 

But they all got it from her.

 

From his mother.

 

Is he becoming her?

 

Can he truly bend these men the way she bent politics since she was eighteen? What was happening?

 

Oh. The second floor. So Lucius had been right. The cells were indeed locked. Walls and everything. Beds. Fuck, beds. Soft, warm — his body almost wept at the feel of it.

 

No shouting in the halls, either. But it still smelled the same.

 

Should he try for more? See just how far he could go?

 

If his fate — his curse — was to become her, then why not use it?

 

“Aaron,” he purred, the name slipping from his lips like silk. “Lover, I have something to tell you.” His voice was a hush, a whisper laced with something sickly sweet, something that melted into the skin. “There’s an invisible bag in my old cell. Illegal, of course. Would you be a dear and fetch it for me? I can’t let my baby brother’s best friend go without his little journal now, can I?”

 

Aaron, eyes unfocused, still caught in that trance-like state, nodded obediently. “Anything you need, Lord Black. Would you also like some tea? Something better than the water they give you? I can fetch tea.”

 

Sirius smiled. Not too much. Just enough to make it look real. Sincere.

 

“I like lavender,” he said smoothly. “Bartemius prefers ginger.”

 

The blonde nodded again, turned, and left.

 

So… it works? He can do this?

 

They could live through this if he just—

 

If he became her.

 

And what did that mean?

 

Had she once made the same choice? Had Walburga Black become something else — something inhuman — just to survive?


When they were really young, before school, — before James and Remus and… the other one —, before anything else, Sirius once fought really bad with Andromeda. Ironically, back then, she was his biggest enemy.

 

She used to be very high demanding. Made them learn Italian not only French, told on the younger ones to their parents, forced Sirius and Felix to play piano. Very prim and proper that one.

 

Felix Rosier was never his enemy but he was his rival. Which mattered very much for Sirius. It gave him purpose. He knew what to be and not to be in comparison to the other boy.

 

Because Felix was the perfect child and Sirius wanted to be everything his cousin wasn’t. So he was the rebel. It was different for them — Regulus, Evan and Dora were inseparable. But Sirius and Felix had always fought tooth and nail, bitter inside their being, both being the oldest male heirs was only natural.

 

Sirius had been told all his life that he was handsome, that he could break hearts in the same way his little brother broke minds. And it mattered. Because Regulus and Evan were clever, like Narcissa and Bellatrix. Sirius and Felix had to find other paths in life. It was stupid to try to outsmart the younger siblings who outclassed them.

 

Felix chose Quidditch and politics. Because he was a Rosier. Because he looked like the wet dream of every good society mother who wanted to wed off her daughter. He chose blood, dynasty.

 

Sirius, on the other hand, chose beauty, rebellion. So he could be different from the rest of the family, he could be special. It was important for him to be the peculiar one, the reckless one. He chose bones, he denied nobility.

 

But Felix died. Sirius doesn’t know who he is since Felix died.

 

“How’s Evie?” Sirius asks Barty.

 

He does that every time he catches the other boy writing in the spelled journal. Because once upon a time, Sirius left his brother. And Felix had taken care of Regulus.

 

So now, Sirius had to take care of Evan and Pandora.

 

“Philosophy,” Barty mutters without looking up.

 

Sirius laughs. Properly laughs — something he only allows himself when no guards are watching. “You keep saying that, mate, but it’s so weird. I don’t even understand what it means.”

 

Barty blushes. He’s the kind to flush down his neck and across his shoulders. Never burns in the sun — Slavic skin, different from the British — but embarrassment? That stains him red every time.

 

“I like philosophy,” he mumbles. Shrugs. “Ev’ likes it when I tell him… stuff.”

 

Sirius laughs again, full and unrestrained. “Are you aware you flirt exactly like my brother?”

 

Barty fidgets with the quill, eyes flickering away. “Don’t really think so.”

 

“What are you even telling him?” Sirius frowns, pretending very hard not to be amused. “Come on, come on — tell me as well.”

 

“Kant,” Barty replies, like it’s the most obvious thing in the world. Then, as an afterthought—“Who is a cunt, by the way. I’m hating on him now. Such a tosser.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Muggle philosophy,” Barty explains, still scribbling in the journal. “Ours is too old-school, I reckon.” Another flick of ink. “Sure, I guess I read sometimes on Lyra Black or even Dimitri Alexandrov, but it gets boring fast. They all just repeat the same ideas.”

 

Sirius hums. “I think Remus fancies that Kant bloke you’re on about.”

 

Barty brightens immediately, eyes sharp with interest. “I can teach you,” he offers, smirking now. “Y’know, if you want to impress him.”

 

Sirius doesn’t respond.

 

If Barty wants to talk more, he will. But Sirius isn’t touching that. No fucking way.

 

Barty chuckles, low and knowing. “He said to look closely, because ‘the beautiful may be small.’” A pause. Then, with a grin — sharp, teasing — “I think it fits you.”

 

His quill scratches against the parchment, casual, careless. “I think Lupin sits in his room, brooding, drinking himself into a coma, thinking — ‘ah, yes, Sirius is so beautiful, he must also be dumb.’”

 

Sirius blinked. “At least I’m fit, you just look like shite.”

 

Barty chuckled, low and deliberate. “I still get more dick than you do.”

 

Sirius rolled his eyes. “I told you to quit that shit, mate. Just because you and Reggie like cock doesn’t mean I want to choke on it too.”

 

Barty waved him off, entirely unbothered. “Nah, you just want Lupin to rearrange your guts. Or the other way around, maybe. Who knows.”

 

Sirius frowned. “I don’t fancy Moony. And even if I did like blokes, I’d go for more… elegant ones. Quiet. Gentle. Bookish. The kind who likes good music.”

 

Barty rolled his eyes. “Sure, buddy.” A pause. “You just described Lupin, by the way.”

 

“I’M NOT GAY.”

 

“Evan said the same,” Barty smirked. “Now he’s asking me about Kant so he can wank properly.”

 

What.

 

“You’re shagging my baby cousin in that journal? Bartemius! Do I have to slap you?”

 

Barty licked his lips, slow and mocking. “Please do, it gets me hard.”

 

“That’s disgusting,” Sirius scrunches his nose.

 

“You’re the fool anyway,” Barty regards him coolly. “I never… I don’t know, cared what someone’s got in their pants. Who the fuck cares anyway? I think — maybe this is just me — but I think if you fancy someone just because they have a cunt or a dick, that’s useless. Means you don’t fancy them at all. Not really.”

 

That sounded uncomfortably close to what James always said to him.

 

More crude, of course. But similar.

 

“And look, I like that Evan’s a bloke, but I also wouldn’t give a shite if he wasn’t,” Barty continues, voice even, thoughtful. “’Cause it’s about the person, I reckon.”

 

Sirius just listens. He doesn’t want to get into this conversation. Especially not with Crouch.

 

“But sure,” Barty goes on, undeterred. “Keep telling yourself whatever you want. Evan did the same, and it just fucked with both our heads.”

 

For the briefest moment, something worn flickers in Barty’s eyes.

 

“He ‘experimented’ —” Barty practically spits the word, like it leaves a bad taste. “Whatever the fuck that even meant such a strange term, I keep saying it. And in the end? He’s with me now. So all that self-hating was for nothing, I’d say.”

 

Then, a shift. A sharper look.

 

“And you know,” Barty isn’t done. “For all you say about Regulus being a coward, he was never ashamed of fancying Potter.” He shrugs. “Afraid? Yeah. But ashamed? Never.

 

He leans forward slightly, voice quieter now. “And Lupin… he’s too nice of a bloke to deserve someone being ashamed of wanting him.”


It always starts that way. And Sirius has had enough. He doesn’t even understand why he’s like this, why he’s reacting like this.

 

 

One moment he’s being sarcastic, making jokes at Barty’s expense, trying not to think about where he is, about the fact that his little brother doesn’t remember that Sirius came home for him, that they’re okay now. He’s trying not to think that Regulus is probably scared, and he’s shaking — because he always shakes when people don’t see him.

 

And in the next…

 

Something’s wrong with Sirius. Always has been. He doesn’t understand why he does that. And he doesn’t know how to calm down without James. Because only James can calm him down.

 

He’s suffocating. His chest is heavy. There’s too little air. Repeated, back and forth movements, swaying his torso, shoulders and head.

 

When he was little, some older kids said he was crazy, that’s what crazy people do. The madness — the Black curse.

 

He doesn’t understand.

 

And then….

 

Then there’s the other thing. Then there’s the ugly part of him. The part that nobody should see, know, feel. Because Sirius Black is beautiful. And if he’s not, then he’s nothing.

 

Back to face. Counting backwards in German from twenty to zero. Back to face.

 

Dry lips biting nails, biting and tearing the skin around them to blood.

 

And then the other — other, other, other — thing. The ugliest. Skin. Sirius Black peels the skin off his arms with his fingernails. Normally he can control it.

 

But now, here? Here it feels dirty. It’s dirty here. The skin is dirty. The skin must come off. That skin.

 

Sirius wants another skin.

 

“Siri?”

 

Is that — Barty’s voice?

 

“Siri, I won’t touch you, but I’ll sit next to you,” the voice says — steady, careful. Measured. “Not on the bed. Just the floor. Right here. Can you follow my voice?”

 

Sirius thinks he nods. But where is he? Where is he?

 

“Don’t close your eyes,” Barty says, firmer now. “Find a point on the wall. Look at it.”

 

A hum. Then—

 

“Reggie gets like this sometimes, too,” Barty murmurs. “He says Muggles have a term for it. Something… compulsive. Obsessive. Something like that.”

 

Should he try counting in French?

 

No. No. No.

 

French is dirty. French is Black. French is—

 

“Tell me your favourite prank,” Barty says, voice dipping lighter, coaxing. “I always liked your pranks.”

 

Sirius’ throat is dry, his mind still fraying at the edges. But somehow—

 

“Carpet.”

 

Barty’s tone shifts — brighter, almost excited. “Carpet? You have a prank with a carpet?” A beat. Then, softer— “Tell me more. Tell me everything, Siri.”

 

Sirius doesn’t respond.

 

He can’t respond.

 

Because if he speaks, Barty will know. He’ll see. He’ll realise how dirty Sirius is. How ugly.

 

“What’s your favourite constellation?” Barty asks instead, voice light, unbothered. “I obviously like Leo best. Such a sad story, too. Hercules should have never trapped the lion, you know.”

 

“Moon.”

 

Barty hums. “You like the moon, love?”

 

Something in his voice is softer now. “I like the moon too.”

 

A pause. Then, casually— “My mum is… was Romanian. Did you know that? Romanians like wolves.”

 

Sirius stills. Stops moving.

 

“They do?”

 

“Of course.” Barty’s voice is easy, steady, like this is all just an ordinary conversation. “Wolves are precious. Sacred. There was a god — before Romania was Romania, before the Romans colonised them… us.” A breath. “He took the form of a wolf to go into battle. I think wolves are exceptional.”

 

Sirius swallows. The words come without thinking. “I miss Moony.”

 

“And Prongs,” he adds, because that is easier.

 

A beat. Then, quiet—“Even Peter sometimes.”

 

Barty doesn’t mock him. Doesn’t tease. He just says, “Romanians used to take care of their wolves. There are lands out there where beasts are loved.” A pause. “Like you take care of Remus.”

 

Sirius frowns. “I do?”

 

Barty smiles. Sirius can hear it in his voice.

 

“Of course you do,” he murmurs. “That’s your talent, love. You take care. Reggie learned it from you. And I —” a small huff, almost fond, “— I learned it from him.”

 

Barty stands up.

 

Why?

 

Why?

 

Are you leaving?

 

Will you leave me too?

 

Regulus wouldn’t let you leave me.

 

He came back.

 

“I have some of my water left for the day,” Barty says softly. “Will you let me touch your face and hair? So I can clean it?”

 

But he’s dirty. And Barty — Barty has beautiful hands. Hands that shouldn’t touch something as disgraceful as him.

 

But — water. Water means clean. Water means he’ll be able to sleep.

 

“Please.” The word feels foreign, scraped raw from his throat. But he forces it out anyway.

 

Barty kneels. Starts cleaning him, fingers gentle, careful. He speaks as he works, voice a steady hum, painting stories into the air.

 

He tells Sirius about wolves. About witches who run naked through the Romanian forests, chanting under the moon.

 

He promises to ask Evan for a wandless spell for water. Soap too, if he can manage it. And then, because Barty always exaggerates, he insists — insists — that Evan will find the spells. That Evan, too, learned to care from Sirius.


Regulus, also known as Alpha Leonis, is the brightest star in the constellation Leo, the Lion.

 

While Regulus itself is not directly tied to a specific Greek myth, the constellation Leo is often associated with the Nemean Lion, one of the Twelve Labours of Heracles (Hercules). In this legend, Heracles is tasked with slaying the Nemean Lion, a beast with an impenetrable hide. After defeating the lion, he wears its pelt as a protective cloak, immortalising the creature in the night sky as the constellation Leo, with Regulus shining as its most brilliant star.

 

The name Regulus is derived from the Latin regulus, meaning “little king” or “prince,” reflecting its prominence as the alpha star of Leo and symbolising the heart of the celestial lion. The star is also known as Cor Leonis, meaning “Heart of the Lion.”

 

In spiritual traditions, Regulus is often linked to themes of leadership, courage, and nobility. Its name, meaning “little king,” carries connotations of royalty and divine authority. Spiritually, Regulus may be seen as a guiding light, inspiring individuals to embrace their innate leadership qualities and act with integrity. Some interpretations also connect Regulus with the concept of spiritual sovereignty, encouraging individuals to rule over their own destinies with wisdom and compassion.

 

Regulus has been observed since antiquity, holding significance in various civilisations, including the Babylonians, Egyptians, and Greeks. Its striking brightness and position within the Leo constellation have made it an important feature of the night sky, influencing cultural narratives, celestial navigation, and astrological traditions.

 

In ancient times, Regulus played a crucial role in navigation, serving as a reference point for sailors. Its historical importance extends to astronomy, where it has contributed to our understanding of stellar evolution and the mechanics of the cosmos. Regulus remains a source of fascination, inspiring poets, astronomers, and astrologers alike, and deepening humanity’s appreciation for the mysteries of the universe.

 

For the ancient Greeks, Regulus was often regarded as the heart of the celestial lion, a creature embodying strength and power. As the brightest star in Leo, Regulus was seen as the core of this mighty beast, symbolising its central role in the constellation. The Greeks admired the lion’s courage and viewed it as a symbol of royal authority and strength.

 

On the other hand, for the Egyptians, Regulus held deep religious significance. The star was associated with the goddess Sekhmet, a fierce and powerful deity depicted with the head of a lioness. Sekhmet, the goddess of war and healing, was known for her ferocious protection of her devotees. Regulus’ position in the heavens was believed to represent Sekhmet’s watchful eye, guarding and guiding her people.

 

James Potter, the Lion King, the Shafiq Egyptian Prince, had his own heart of the lion. And Sirius had always known it would come to this.

 

It’s all so deeply complicated, and it’s also entirely his fault. Which is exactly why he has to go along with their relationship now.

 

Because Regulus wrote to him all through their first year. And Sirius never responded. Didn’t want to respond. Which made James curious. Made James steal the letters, reading them, pestering Sirius to write back.

 

Which also led to an eleven-year-old James Potter becoming utterly infatuated with a ten-year-old Regulus Black — whom he had never even seen face to face at that point in time. That was how it all started. Sirius’ letters. The ones he hadn’t cared about. The ones James had loved.

 

So, because this is all so much his fault — because James fell in love with Regulus through those stolen words — Sirius has now felt a certain responsibility over their relationship.

 

And now, Regulus doesn’t even remember loving James. Doesn’t remember them.

 

Which means both of them are hurting. And even that is Sirius’ fault.

 

He has to fix this. He has to put it back together. Make it whole again. Make it matter again.

 

“Crouch,” he calls across the dormitory. “Tell Evan to tell James to try with letters.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Sirius rolls his eyes. “What? They got together once through letters — why not a second time?”

 

“You still haven’t responded to Lupin’s letter,” Barty informs him. “I’ll tell Evan right now — if you write the letter. I want to see you write it.”

 

They lock eyes. In the end, Crouch wins.

 

“Okay.”

 

“Fine.”

 

Dear—

 

Oi, Moony,

 

See? I always told you you’d make a writer one day. And now I get to be the first to read your words. Should I feel special? You almost made me blush.

 

Yeah, you’d better take care of Reggie, do you hear me? I can’t possibly leave him just with James, now can I? You know how he gets — too sentimental. Speaking of which, take care of Prongs as well. You’re the only one I trust with that. And kiss Effy and Monty for me — baby Harry too!

 

No, I did not snog Crouch again. But, if you must know, he’s almost pleasant most days. Almost.

 

And yes, annoying you is, as I reckon, a family trait.

 

How are you handling things? Please spend more of those Rosier Galleons and write to me again — soon. I need to hear from you.

 

I miss you.

 

Yours,

 

Padfoot

 

P.S. I really liked the roses.

Chapter 6: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Six: Coming Back to How It Was

Summary:

Regulus kept remembering… things, which was deeply unnerving. Letters. An almost dying Barty on a kitchen table. Some… well, one intimate moment. But for the love of Merlin, he could not remember James Potter falling in love with him.

***

TW: very light sexual content.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Regulus had problems. Which wasn’t exactly a new experience for him or anything, but still — he had problems.

 

And it was, apparently, rather normal for a boy — a man — his age to find himself drunk because of said problems. Almost… quaint, in a way. Maybe Evan was right, and he did have some sort of addiction in that regard. He’d have to look into it. Another time.

 

So, he had apparently founded a third faction in the war simply because, as Evan so delicately put it, he was a “little shit who detested choosing only one side.” Then he had gone off and died. Then his stupid, foolish brother and his dearest friends had decided to bring him back to life. All very dramatic of them, indeed.

 

And of course — because of course — he had lost his memories, as though he were some frail mistress from one of Narcissa’s Victorian erotic novels. And, because he was Regulus Black, and his life had always been absolute shite, he was now somehow more unattractive than he had ever been, his memories were returning out of order, and he had developed a drinking problem.

 

Which was brilliant, truly. He adored his new life. He really ought to kill himself again.

 

But honestly, did these memories really have to return in such a disorganised fashion? He was sixteen, seventeen, eighteen, and nineteen all at once. He couldn’t tell what was real and what wasn’t. And everyone expected him to be exactly as he had been before. They even insisted that he was. Terribly inconsiderate of them, really.

 

His house was full of people. Sirius and Barty were in Azkaban. Everyone seemed convinced he was some kind of hero, which he most certainly was not.

 

And, to make matters even worse, his older self — this other, missing part of his life — had apparently been in a romantic (and possibly sexual) relationship with James Potter. Who, in turn, acted as though they were long-lost lovers reunited at sea. And, to top it all off, knew exactly how he took his coffee.

 

Regulus kept remembering… things, which was deeply unnerving. Letters. An almost dying Barty on a kitchen table. Some… well, one intimate moment. But for the love of Merlin, he could not remember James Potter falling in love with him.

 

It was all Sirius’ fault.

 

No, but really — what was he supposed to do with the information that James Potter knew how to suck dick? Why did the universe hate him this much? He was well and truly fucked in the end.

 

Of course, he didn’t remember Potter fancying him. No, that would be far too kind. But obviously, he did remember the face James made when he moaned around Regulus’ cock. Brilliant. Fascinating information.

 

He’d have to commission someone to write his life story — just so he could bloody read it.

 

Lily Evans liked him. Absolutely disgusting. Utterly pathetic of him. She even wanted to take him on picnic dates.

 

Oh, and he was apparently the legal father of her child.

 

Which, to be fair, was the only logical part of this entire mess. Potter was far too reckless to be trusted with the paperwork for a goldfish, let alone a child.

 

“Should you be drinking? You know, since your memory is sixteen.”

 

Potter, of course, had never heard of knocking. Actually, no — he had heard of it. Just never in relation to Regulus’ study. Were they living together? Was this also his room? Were they acting like a… like a normal couple? Terrifying.

 

“Should you be breathing?” Regulus tilts his head.

 

Potter merely scrunches his nose in an annoyingly adorable way. Regulus wants to slap him. And snog him.

 

“I like it when you’re mean to me,” James says, stepping closer to Regulus’ desk.

 

“And I like it when you do not speak,” he retorts.

 

That, too, is a problem. Because Regulus is always mean. He’s been told — by everyone aside from Evan and Barty — time and time again that he’s too cold, that he doesn’t understand people.

 

But Potter likes it. Which is a problem in itself.

 

Fuck. He needs a drink. Possibly a wank as well.

 

He wanks too much these days… ever since that bloody memory came back. Why is Potter so fucking fit, anyway?

 

Yes. A drink and a wank. That would do him good.

 

“I remembered the book,” he says suddenly. “About reading it, I mean.” He glances at James. “You were right — it is my favourite. I started reading it again.”

 

Potter’s face splits into a wide grin, all teeth. He moves to sit on the chair next to Regulus’ — the one he’d placed there for Miss Lily or Evan — but stops short, grimacing as a pained sound escapes him.

 

Regulus frowns. “What is happening? Potter, are you dying?” He isn’t sure how he’s supposed to help.

 

“I… I have back problems,” James admits, shifting uncomfortably. “Been having them for a year or two now. Some days they’re just bad, I suppose.”

 

Regulus arches a brow. “And I was so in love with you, as you insist, that I never tried to heal it?”

 

Potter looks smug. Oh, no.

 

“I have a cream,” James continues, far too pleased with himself, “but obviously, since it’s my back, I can’t apply it myself.”

 

Regulus snorts. “You should have asked Miss Lily. Or Severus.”

 

“They’re both allergic to nuts,” James says simply. “It’s one of the main ingredients. Barty helped — until he and Sirius were taken.”

 

“Is this your way of hitting on me?” Regulus asks.

 

He doesn’t add that, if it is, it’s definitely working.

 

“No, love, don’t worry about me,” Potter says with a grin. “Tell me more about Frankenstein.” He attempts to sit again, wincing slightly.

 

Regulus frowns. This man claims they were — are — in a committed relationship. Regulus Black does not remember James Potter falling in love with him. He does, however, remember his fifteen-year-old self pining over Potter.

 

He remembers dreaming of becoming a Healer. Some days, he even remembers healing people in the war.

 

Just yesterday, he had remembered the exhaustion, the worry, and the relief of saving Mary Macdonald.

 

It’s almost like… well, he’s never been one to believe in fate. But maybe — just a tiny bit — he believes that his blood, his legacy, was always meant for this. He remembers wanting to heal. And his blood tells him that’s what he is meant to do.

 

Blood never lies — not to him.

 

“Where is the cream?”

 

Potter blinks. “I think you still have some left in the drawer under the coffee table.”

 

“Can you stand on your own?” But Regulus doesn’t wait for an answer — he simply starts dragging him up.

 

Oh. Potter is lighter than he’d imagined. Warmer too.

 

“Can you lie on your chest for me?” he asks once they’re at the sofa.

 

James doesn’t reply. He just does it. No answer, no nothing.

 

Potter can be quiet?

 

This is… rather pleasant. Regulus is fond of his constant talking, but there’s something nice about being the one who speaks for once.

 

James was sprawled across the couch, and the colour of it complemented his rich complexion rather nicely. Like this — his head resting against a plush yellow pillow — he looked soft. Young.

 

Which brought Regulus to his next problem.

 

Should he take Potter’s shirt off? Should he ask him to take it off? Should he—

 

“Ahm.” James cleared his throat. “This usually works better if I’m not wearing clothes… Not that I’m implying — no, what I mean to say — well, you see, when one applies cream to someone’s back—”

 

“Take off your shirt,” Regulus instructed, cutting off the rambling. “Or do you need help with it?”

 

Would you let me undress you even if I’m not the person you fell in love with?

 

James hesitated for only a second before asking, “Could you help? If it’s not too much of a burden?”

 

A burden.

 

Did he really think that? How very wrong and unfortunate.

 

Regulus moved carefully, his hands slow as he pulled the shirt over James’ head. Over the glasses.

 

“Would you like me to put your glasses on the table?”

 

James tilted his head just enough for their eyes to meet. He looked… sad. Had Regulus asked the wrong question? He reached up, took off his glasses.

 

He looked wrong without them.

 

“Put them back.” The words left Regulus’ mouth before he had time to process them.

 

James melted. Regulus felt the shift in the sofa, the way Potter seemed to unravel at that.

 

Fuck. What did he just do this time?

 

“With glasses, love?” James asked, voice laced with something unbearably hopeful.

 

Regulus licked his lips, swallowed. “Please and thank you, James.”

 

And that did it.

 

Glasses back on. Regulus’ hands on James’ back.

 

It wasn’t sexual. It didn’t need to be.

 

This was about healing. And healing was about caring — nothing more.

 

Healing was… well. Regulus would really like to know if he was truly as skilled as his memories insisted he had been. If he could trust that version of himself.

 

So his movements weren’t sensual. They shouldn’t be. This was about easing someone’s pain. About giving something, rather than taking.

 

In exchange, he told Potter about a potion he’d been reading about. Asked questions. They had a pleasant conversation — unexpectedly pleasant.

 

Regulus didn’t drink that evening anymore.


It happened early in the morning.

 

Why did bad things always happen to bad people in the morning? He couldn’t understand it.

 

Here’s the thing — Regulus was actually very scared that day. Would he ever admit it? No, of course not. Why would he?

 

They had been eating breakfast, for Merlin’s sake, when it happened. He hadn’t even had time to process it.

 

A loud sound. Everyone but Severus froze. Then — Kreacher, dragging a bloodied Rabastan into the room.

 

Rabastan Lestrange. One of Regulus’ oldest friends. They had shared a dormitory at school. Rabastan had followed him into this ridiculous third faction of the war that he had created. He hadn’t even wanted to — but he had done it anyway.

 

And, as everyone had told him, Rabastan was the one who tended to the wounded on the battlefield.

 

Rabastan Lestrange. His story was far more complicated than most knew.

 

As a child, he had been starved. That had been his and Rodolphus’ punishment growing up. Every holiday, they had gone days — weeks — without food. Days without water. That was torture. That was what shattered a mind.

 

Funny, really. Before all this, Rabastan had been quite the zealot when it came to pure-blood ideology. Regulus wasn’t sure what had changed — his own memories were too fragmented, too scattered — but something in Rabastan had shifted.

 

Which meant something important in the long run: acceptance could be taught, just as easily as hate.

 

Even funnier, if Miss Lily was to be believed, Rabastan had a crush on Mary Macdonald. A Muggle-born.

 

But none of that mattered right now. What mattered was this: Rab. Blood. On the floor. Such a nice floor, such a pity.

 

He had been attacked — bitten— by an unidentified werewolf. A pack had stormed Lestrange Manor, expecting to find people. There had been no one. His parents were long dead. Rodolphus and Bellatrix were in Azkaban. It had only been him.

 

Rabastan could have died. Or been turned.

 

Or — there was a very, very small chance — he could be saved.

 

Regulus had found notes. From his other self, his older self. Apparently, at some point, he had either been trying to cure lycanthropy or find a way to prevent it.

 

Was it even full moon? He’d only turn if it was full moon, right?

 

“It’s a full moon tonight,” Potter said. “That’s why Moony’s still not out of bed.”

 

Of fucking course it was a full moon.

 

“Potter, Evan, take him,” Regulus ordered. “Evans, Severus, follow me — we’re going to the hospital wing.”

 

And, strangely enough, they listened. Without a second word. Without a single question.

 

Did this happen often?

 

Were they always like this?

 

Was everyone actually listening to him?

 

How very strange.

 

Once inside the makeshift hospital room, he tested it again. Just to see what would happen.

 

“Don’t give him Wolfsbane, Evans.”

 

Lily dropped the potion, as if it had burned her.

 

That was all it took? His word?

 

“Explain to me what we’re doing,” Severus said.

 

Regulus flinched. Lit a cigarette. Exhaled. “I think we… I think there’s a chance to prevent lycanthropy.”

 

Silence.

 

Then—

 

“Tell me what you need,” Lily said.

 

“Blood from Lupin. About two vials. My research suggests Veela blood as well, which we don’t have, but—”

 

“But Seer blood should be close enough,” she finished his thought.

 

“Or better yet — necromancer blood. Let’s see if Lord Rosier is really the Grim.”

 

Severus was already preparing a vial. “Anything else?”

 

“If the notes I took before… well, before I lost my memories are correct,” Regulus allowed himself to glance at Rabastan’s body, still and pale on the cot, “then there’s a potion. Lowest drawer of the cabinet. It needs to mix with the blood — the other Regulus said the blood must be fresh.”

 

“There is no other Regulus,” Potter said.

 

“What?”

 

“It’s just you, without all your memories. There’s no other Regulus, nor will there ever be. You did this research.”

 

Regulus blinked.

 

Oh, fuck it.

 

He crossed the room in three strides, leaned down, and pressed the fastest, most chaste kiss in existence to James’ cheek — just near the corner of his mouth — then turned and yelled, “Evans, where’s my werewolf blood?”

 

“I’m running!” she shouted back.

 

By some miracle — and medicine — Rabastan Lestrange did not transform that full moon.

 

Nor did he ever.

 

Regulus Black found a prevention for lycanthropy.


More memories surfaced last night. Things that mattered. Things that were never meant to be forgotten. And, if he was right in thinking so, things he had never told a single soul.

 

He should start a journal. Take notes. Keep a record, just in case his memories disappeared again.

 

But that was a task for later in the day.

 

No — now he had things to do. People to destroy.

 

“Professor,” Regulus greeted as he was let into the office. “Or shall I say Headmaster? Although, I don’t believe I ever did.”

 

Dumbledore inclined his head. “Mister Black.”

 

Lord,” Regulus corrected simply.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“It’s Lord Black,” he said, tone mild but unwavering. “Of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black. Merlin’s descendants.”

 

He flicked his wrist lazily. “Can I smoke in here?”

 

“Please don’t,” Dumbledore said.

 

Regulus lit the cigarette anyway. “You informed Severus Snape that you couldn’t hire him due to lack of experience.” He exhaled slowly, smirking. “Why are you such a liar, Professor?”

 

“Mister Black—”

 

Lord,” he corrected smoothly. “I only came to deliver these — documents proving Severus Snape does, in fact, have Potioneering experience.” He placed the papers on the desk with a deliberate flick of his fingers.

 

“You should not smoke in here,” Dumbledore said, voice calm.

 

“You should not erase your former students’ memories,” Regulus countered, tilting his head. “Mary Macdonald — ring any bells? Yes? Good. Then I expect Snape to be hired.”

 

“Mister—Lord Black!”

 

“Goodbye, Professor.”

 

And just like that, he was gone.

 

As he descended the stairs, he felt eyes on him. A girl was watching.

 

Had she been listening?

 

She looked… familiar. Did he know her? It felt like he did.

 

Her hair was a wild, light brown — not quite like Pandora’s, but close. Her eyes, though… bright blue, almost too sharp, like polished marble. She was dressed peculiarly, layers of flowing fabric in mismatched colours, giving her the air of someone who existed slightly out of sync with the world around her.

 

And then, suddenly, she was there — close enough to touch — grabbing his arm.

 

“Did she see it yet?” she asked, voice urgent.

 

Regulus tilted his head. “Do I know you?”

 

Her fingers tightened. “Did she see the prophecy?” Her eyes widened, unblinking, as though she could see something behind him, something beyond the present moment.

 

His breath caught.

 

She couldn’t be… could she?

 

Hadn’t she been expelled in fourth — no, fifth year? Hadn’t she disappeared after that? Could it possibly—

 

“Sybill Trelawney?” he asked, voice quieter than he intended.

 

She didn’t acknowledge the name. Only pressed further, fingers like iron around his wrist. “Did the girl see the full prophecy?”

 

Dumbledore had a Seer.

 

Fuck.

 

And he was keeping her hidden. Locked away.

 

Her grip tightened further, her nails digging into his scars. “The werewolf is dying. The Grim is not who you think it is. You must save them. You did before — died in that life as well. But now, in this one, you are back. Someone changed the timeline — so you must—”

 

Harder. Her fingers branding the skin beneath.

 

“—you must take care of the mother.”

 

She let go of his arm, her fingers slipping away as if the vision had drained the strength from them. A faint blush crept up her face, dusting her nose — almost schoolgirl-like, strangely out of place after the weight of her words.

 

“Tell the one who commands the dead to speak with Peter,” she murmured. “Rats see many things.”

 

And then — before Regulus could ask anything — she was gone.

 

Vanished. Just like that.


Regulus had many issues — particularly when it came to social norms.

 

Once, he and Pandora had trailed Barty for two whole days, their only goal being to catch him wanking. They’d wanted to make fun of him, to humiliate him just a little. No one had expected the bastard to be smug about it.

 

Then there was the time, when they were much, much younger — barely twelve — when he and Evan had spent an entire wedding holding hands. Let’s just say it had not ended well.

 

At fourteen, he’d caused a scene simply to get snogged by both Barty and Dorcas —an experiment, he had insisted, to “figure shit out.”

 

So, yes. Regulus was aware that his habits weren’t exactly what one would call socially acceptable. But this? This might just be the worst yet.

 

He tried to reason with himself. It was for research. He was attempting to… understand things. Maybe even trigger a memory or two.

 

But watching James Potter sleep soundly in the sitting room for the past two hours and twenty-one minutes?

 

That was decidedly not normal.

 

Potter, Regulus concluded, slept rather nicely. There was something strangely captivating about the way he did it — sprawled across the sofa, his chest rising and falling in an easy rhythm, a faint hum escaping him as he slept. His mouth was slightly open, likely due to that deviated septum.

 

Regulus found himself studying his face with far too much interest. Eight freckles. No — nine. Or perhaps the last one was a birthmark. Would he be allowed to touch it? That seemed like something one could do in a relationship, didn’t it?

 

He looked impossibly young like this. Not like a man who had spent the past two years fighting a war, but rather like a boy, exhausted and spent after a long Quidditch practice.

 

The most unnerving part? He smelled like Regulus’ shower gel.

 

Which raised several questions. Were they simply using the same one? Or — Merlin forbid — was James using his? If so, why? And if not, then was Regulus using James’?

 

And why was he sleeping in the sitting room in the first place?

 

Regulus was fairly certain his original hypothesis had been correct — he and James had been sleeping together in the study before all this. But why hadn’t Potter simply taken another room? Why hadn’t he said anything?

 

It should be his damn right to touch the boyfriend he didn’t even remember. He was Regulus Black, for Salazar’s sake. He had died in a cave, and then — by some stroke of madness or mercy — his favourite friend had decided to drag him back to life. If anyone deserved to touch that face, it was him.

 

So, he did.

 

His fingers ghosted over James’ skin, tracing the shape of his nose, the bumpy curve of it. James hummed in his sleep — a sound that was at once pleasant and insufferable.

 

“Can I kiss you?” Potter murmured.

 

The fool had been pretending to sleep all along. Brilliant.

 

Regulus’ life would be so much simpler if Potter were at least half as daft as he pretended to be.

 

Because that had always been the problem, hadn’t it? James Potter was clever — so clever that he intentionally made people believe otherwise. Very Slytherin of him, indeed. And realistically, Regulus knew he never would have fancied the boy if he weren’t his intellectual equal. He was a Black, after all. He deserved only the best.

 

And James Potter was the best.

 

A charmer. A Potter in every sense of the word, taking after his father’s ability to invent and manipulate magic, bending it in ways others wouldn’t even conceive. True intelligence wasn’t just being well-read; it was shaping magic itself, understanding it at its core. But James was also a Shafiq, like his mother — loyal to a fault, politically astute, prone to defying the norms that sought to confine him.

 

Every Black deserved the best. Blood was blood was blood. Powerful blood — no matter its origin — was always drawn to other magnificent magical beings.

 

That was why Sirius deserved nothing less than Remus Lupin. Why Narcissa and Lucius were so perfectly matched. Why Bellatrix’s marriage to Rodolphus had been a mistake — Rita Skeeter would have been a far more reasonable choice. And why Andromeda’s child possessed such staggering magical power.

 

So, of course, Regulus deserved the world.

 

The sun itself should have been his.

 

But James Potter was not a prize, not a victory to be claimed. He was something to be cherished, to be cared for. Someone who deserved love and respect in equal measure.

 

Because James was brilliant.

 

Just as brilliant as Regulus.

 

“Yes, we shall indeed conduct research on the snogging aspect,” Regulus declared. “If I don’t like it, you’ll have to buy me books. And persuade Miss McDonald to bake me her tiramisu again.”

 

James finally opened his eyes, laughter spilling from his lips. “That is the most you thing I’ve ever heard.”

 

Regulus tilted his head. “How did we kiss the first time?”

 

James stretched as he stood up. “We were playing that ridiculous questions game of mine. Both very drunk. You asked me if I’d like to kiss you, and… well, I sort of attacked you.”

 

“How very prim and proper,” Regulus mused, chuckling.

 

“I missed your smile,” James said. His voice was softer now. “I also missed you being nice to me. Don’t get me wrong — I have my own issues, and I know it’s not normal that I don’t entirely mind you being rude. But I like it when you’re nice too.”

 

Regulus inhaled deeply, steeling himself as he stepped closer. “So I do know how to be nice. How very quaint of me,” he murmured, lifting his hand once more to trace the curve of James’ nose. His fingertips barely brushed the skin. “I’m a bit tipsy now, if that helps.”

 

James smirked. “You’re always tipsy, love. At this point, I think it’s your natural state.” He leaned in, closing the space between them.

 

And because Regulus could not let Potter win — this time, for their second first kiss, he was the one to attack.

 

And it was slow.

 

Oh.

 

Was it always this slow? This nice? With Barty, it had been all teeth and claws, all sharp edges and reckless abandon. But this—this was different. Steady. Soft in a way that made his stomach twist. And James — Merlin, James — did this marvellous thing with his tongue, skimming over Regulus’ lower lip, teasing, coaxing. His hands settled on Regulus’ waist, just over his shirt, like some noble Lord touching his newly wedded bride for the first time.

 

Even his breathing did things to Regulus.

 

Regulus had never realised just how much one kiss could undo him. Or maybe he did, he just forgot it.

 

James Potter kissed as if he had all the time in the world, as if the sensation of lips pressed together deserved to be savoured, unrushed, explored with careful precision. There was no urgency, no desperation — only patience, a slow burn that spread through Regulus’ chest like a creeping fire.

 

The world had quietened, reduced to the soft press of James’ mouth, the warmth of his hands firm at Regulus’ waist. He was steady — always steady — even when Regulus felt as though he might tremble, as though something inside him might break apart from the sheer intensity of it all. James’ lips moved against his, teasing, coaxing, pulling Regulus into something deeper. His tongue barely brushed against the seam of Regulus’ lips, tentative and coaxing rather than demanding.

 

Regulus had been kissed before. By Dorcas once , by Barty more times than either of them could count, by Evan — yet he cannot remember that one. But none of those had felt quite like this. Those had been sharp, clumsy, edged with either performance or hunger. James kissed him like he mattered. As if the moment deserved reverence, deserved to be drawn out, indulged in.

 

Yes, James Potter was indeed made for Regulus Black. But was he made for James?

 

Regulus’ hands, usually so deliberate, hesitated before finally pressing against James’ chest. Not to push him away — no, never that — but to feel him. The solid warmth beneath his fingers, the steady rise and fall of breath. His pulse thrummed beneath Regulus’ touch, strong and unwavering, a reminder that James Potter was alive. That they both were.

 

He regarded that most young people should be snogged just like this. A very youthful feeling.

 

James hummed softly against his lips, the vibration sending a very nice shiver down Regulus’ spine. His fingers flexed where they rested on James’ waist, as if testing the reality of the moment. When James pulled back, just enough to let their noses brush, his breath was warm against Regulus’ skin.

 

“Well?” James murmured, voice laced with amusement. “Do you hate it?”

 

Regulus inhaled sharply, steadying himself. “It is… tolerable,” he said, voice lighter than he expected. “Kiss me more so I’ll know for sure.”

 

James laughs lightly, as if he possessed all the life in the universe.

 

“What would we normally do now?” Regulus asks. Because he wants to know. He has to know.

 

Potter looked like he was thinking about it. “You’ll have to let me touch you.”

 

Regulus only nodded.

 

James’ hands slid lower, gripping Regulus’ hips, pulling him closer until their bodies were flush against each other. The warmth of him, the solid press of muscle and form, sent a sharp thrill through Regulus. He barely had a moment to adjust before James shifted, rolling his hips forward, a slow, languid grind that sent heat pooling low in Regulus’ stomach.

 

He inhaled sharply, his fingers clutching at James’ shirt. The friction was maddening, a teasing pressure that built with each subtle movement. James did it again, this time slower, more deliberate, as if testing just how far Regulus would let him go.

 

Regulus let out a breathy exhale, something dangerously close to a moan, and James pressed a kiss just below his jaw. “Alright?” James murmured, his voice rich with restrained desire.

 

He nodded, not trusting himself to speak. His fingers flexed against James’ back, pressing him closer, wordlessly asking for more. And James, ever the charmer, obliged — grinding against him, building something between them that neither was willing to stop.

 

“Tell me what you want,” James spoke, kissing his jaw. “What do you need?”

 

Regulus blinked. Oh. “Oh,” he said, “You like being ordered around.”

 

The other boy gulped, his cheeks rosy yet warm. He almost looked ashamed, scared, as he nodded.

 

Regulus exhaled slowly, watching James beneath him, the way he shivered under his touch, the way his fingers dug into Regulus’ hips as if holding himself back. He tested the power shift, rolling his hips again, pressing down with a slow, deliberate force that had James sucking in a breath, his fingers tightening.

 

“Say it,” Regulus murmured, tilting his head as he traced his fingers up James’ arms, feeling the slight tremor there. “Tell me what you want.”

 

James’ lips parted, his breath coming shallow. “I — I want you to tell me what to do.”

 

Regulus smirked, leaning down so their lips were barely brushing. “Good boy,” a chaste kiss then “Touch my skin,” a pause, a dare “That if you don’t have problems with my scars.”

 

Potter didn’t wait to be asked twice, his hand moving under Regulus’ shirt. His fingertips skimmed over warm skin, mapping out every ridge, lingering over old wounds as if committing them to memory. James’ touch was careful, reverent, his breath hitching as he traced each scar with the same attention he would give an ancient text, something precious, something worth knowing.

 

Regulus swallowed hard, the vulnerability settling deep in his bones. He had expected hesitation, maybe even pity or sadness, but there was none — only quiet appreciation, acceptance in how James’ hands moved, how his thumbs smoothed over the scars like they were meant to be there

.

“So lovely,” James murmured, almost too softly to be heard.

 

Regulus tensed, not sure if he could handle that word, but James only pulled him closer, letting their bodies fit together like they belonged that way. The slow grind resumed, but now there was something deeper in the way they moved — less about pleasure, more about knowing, about feeling, about being.

 

Regulus, emboldened by the warmth between them, let his fingers drift lower, brushing against the waistband of James’ trousers. James let out a soft, shuddering breath, his hips twitching into the touch as if seeking more. Regulus hesitated for only a moment before pressing his palm against James, feeling the heat, the hardness straining beneath the fabric.

 

James made a noise — half a gasp, half a whimper — and his fingers dug into Regulus’ hips. “Reg—” he exhaled, his voice trembling.

 

Regulus smirked, emboldened by the reaction. He moved his hand in slow, deliberate strokes over the fabric, teasing, testing, watching James unravel beneath him. James’ breathing turned ragged, his grip tightening like he was grounding himself.

 

Regulus leaned in, his lips brushing against James’ ear. “Laissez-vous aller,” he whispered, voice laced with consideration.

 

James groaned, his head falling back, eyes squeezed shut. His body jerked, hips pressing into Regulus’ touch as if he couldn’t help himself. “I—I’m—” he gasped, dangerously close to the edge.

 

Regulus tightened his grip slightly, pressing down just enough to send James spiralling. James’ entire body tensed, a shuddering moan escaping him as he came, his breath catching, his fingers clenching at Regulus’ hips.

 

Regulus watched, fascinated, as James trembled in his arms, utterly undone. And then, smiling, he kissed him again, slow and deep, letting him feel exactly who had just unravelled him.

 

Maybe, just maybe, he too was what James Potter needed.

 

 

Notes:

French translation: Let it go

Chapter 7: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Seven: Stains

Summary:

So Sirius thought the other way around. He tried to think of the good people in his life. The ones who had shaped him and Regulus both. Because every Black needed a James Potter. And every Black needed an Evan Rosier. Everything good in them had come from those two.

***

TW: very hard on rape in first scene (I will describe it in the end notes if you want to skip it); sexual content

Notes:

The last scene is my formal apology for the cave thingy in the first book

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sirius had heard the rumours.

 

Well — not rumours, exactly. He’d spied on Reggie and his friends enough times to hear the stories straight from the source.

 

Bartemius Crouch Senior was a piece of shit. The worst kind. The kind Cygnus Black had been.

 

Barty Crouch Junior had been beaten, spat on, choked to the brink of death. His head kept shaven at all times. Bruises and cuts littering his body, never given the chance to fully heal. And it was all at the hands of his father.

 

And then — because that wasn’t enough — Crouch Senior had used the Imperius Curse. On his own son. On his wife. Controlling them, controlling Barty’s magic. Oppressing it. His son’s folk magick had been too powerful, too untamed for a man like him to stomach.

 

But it got worse.

 

Because Crouch Senior had been ‘raising a man, not a sissy’ — so he paid women, grown women, to bed his son. Tied his own child to the bed and let it happen. Watched.

 

No bloody wonder Barty was so utterly fucked in the head.

 

Sirius had just come back from another interrogation.

 

He’d tricked Aaron into getting them more smokes and a proper lighter. Even managed to charm one of the female guards into bringing them extra water. He was fucking ecstatic, ready to tell Barty. Ready to make Barty worship him like the god he was.

 

But Barty wasn’t in the cell.

 

Sirius could hear him, though. Yelling. Shouting. Fighting. But no crying, no sobs — because Barty was never the kind to break easily.

 

Sirius grabbed that damn magical journal, scrawled a message to Evan. Made sure someone knew something was happening. Then erased it. Barty could never know he’d done this.

 

It was three hours before they dragged him back.

 

Blood. Clothes torn.

 

Not the Dementors, then. Sirius had already suspected as much.

 

And now, a sickening thought lodged itself in his mind. Had this happened before? Had they taken Barty while Sirius had been sleeping? While he’d been trapped in the interrogation room, running his mouth and playing his games?

 

Had that been why, before their transfer, Barty had tried to protect Bellatrix from the same fate?

 

Because the truth was simple. Azkaban was not just a prison.

 

The Dementors were monstrous. The treatment was inhuman. The torture alone was enough to break even someone as arrogant as Lucius Malfoy.

 

But that wasn’t all.

 

Barty Crouch had been raped.

 

Sirius wondered what Regulus would do.

 

But that didn’t seem right.

 

Because Regulus would fret. He’d give orders, make plans, command that Barty would be whole again, must be whole again. He’d refuse to accept anything less.

 

That wasn’t what Barty needed.

 

So Sirius thought the other way around. He tried to think of the good people in his life. The ones who had shaped him and Regulus both. Because every Black needed a James Potter. And every Black needed an Evan Rosier. Everything good in them had come from those two.

 

He placed a cigarette between Barty’s lips. Barty was so lost in his mind that he didn’t even flinch. Sirius wet a rag, wiped the blood and dirt from his face, then lit the cigarette for him. He ran damp fingers through Barty’s hair, which — for the first time in his life — was beginning to grow out.

 

“I think Evie liked seeing you with longer hair,” he murmured.

 

No response. No nod, no hum.

 

Sirius tried again. “You can sign with me, you know? You and Regulus aren’t the only ones who learned sign language for the Rosier twins.”

 

Barty’s brow arched. A reaction. Good.

 

“Not that I know much, of course,” Sirius admitted. “I’m thick like that, never cared enough to properly learn. But I picked up a thing or two from watching.”

 

Barty finally hummed.

 

“You like war,” Sirius said. “This… this isn’t war, is it? War shouldn’t be like this.”

 

“Brutes,” Barty muttered.

 

Sirius dipped the rag in water again, started washing Barty’s arms. “Wasn’t that you? The brute, I mean?”

 

“At least Slavs know how to be brutes,” Barty murmured. “This? This isn’t even monstrosity. To be a monster, a man would have to have no choice.” He shrugged. “But all men choose what to do, what to be. That’s Sartre for you — inhumanity doesn’t exist. It’s redundant. Even war is man-made.”

 

“I prefer revolutions,” Sirius admitted, shifting to undress Barty so he could clean his torso.

 

“That’s very French of you, dear,” Barty almost joked. Then, quieter, “But if I am to be your philosophy teacher, you should know — I do regard French philosophy as the highest.”

 

“What is war, anyway?” Sirius muttered, exhaling smoke as he wiped over the runes etched into Barty’s ribs and chest.

 

“We are. Men are war,” Barty said. Then, his voice dipped into something older, something ancient: “Човек е създаден да се бие. Войната е създадена, за да бъде като хората.”

 

Sirius wanted to ask what it meant, but Barty was already speaking again.

 

“Bulgarians are known for ambushes. Surprise attacks. Romanians for deception — tricking the enemy, burning their own homes just to make them hesitate. Brutes. We — I — am the brute. The barbarian.” A pause. Then, almost absently, “Did you know that after defeating Emperor Nikephoros I, Khan Krum allegedly made a drinking cup from his skull to intimidate his enemies?”

 

“I’m not trying to argue with you,” Sirius said, ever pragmatic, “but you do fight like a barbarian.”

 

Barty smirked. “Bulgarians and Romanians are also good at building fortresses. You Brits wouldn’t know anything about that.”

 

“Oi! I’m French!”

 

“Do you know why they call my people barbarians?” Barty asked.

 

Sirius shook his head silently.

 

“It’s rather complicated, you see.” Barty flicked his fingers, gesturing for another cigarette. Sirius handed one over, lighting it for him without a word.

 

“The Romans only ever feared the Dacian Empire — that’s what was there before Romania. The Ottomans tried to subdue both Romania and Bulgaria. They never could. Not entirely. Proud people. Foolish people. Nothing runs deeper than corruption, and nothing is more corrupted than Eastern Europe.”

 

Sirius listened in silence, and Barty continued his history lesson.

 

“But it’s more than that,” he said, exhaling smoke. “The Slavs, the Balkans — they believed in magic. In wizards, in witches. Their Muggles never feared our world. That’s dangerous for the lesser men. We’re so uncivilised, you see, that we’re not afraid of the monsters under our beds.”

 

Sirius stilled. “That’s why you like Remus. Why you tried to help him.”

 

Barty let out a slow breath. “I’m not afraid of the wolves,” he murmured. “My fate has always been to go into battle alongside them. I don’t lead the beasts — I let them be free. I let myself be led by them.” He took a long drag of his cigarette, eyes flickering with something dark and unfathomable.

 

“I would die and resurrect myself a thousand times just to see someone like Dorcas — a dragon — or like Lupin, a werewolf, be free.” He exhaled. “That is real war. Not the game we’re playing now.”

 

It was in that moment that Sirius knew, Barty will never be completely broken, he will never die. His life existed before all this and will still be in the universe after all of them are gone.


Honestly, he’d expected it to happen.

 

A part of him had even wished for it. He’d also — just a little — wanted to see his brother in full action.

 

He supposed he could admit, in some quiet, unspoken part of himself, that he was afraid of Barty losing his mind. But that would mean acknowledging he cared about his brother’s loser friends. And that wouldn’t do.

 

So what if Sirius had made it very clear to Evan that if someone didn’t get them out of there right now, Barty would die?

 

Sirius liked being the hero. The protector. His whole life had been about that. He ached for it. Some would say he only wanted to be like James. Or to be James. But it was deeper than that. It had always been deeper than that.

 

Because it was never about James.

 

Never about Regulus.

 

And it was always — always, always, always — about Bellatrix Black. His older cousin, who once, not so long ago, had nearly died in his arms. The same cousin who, only months back, had tried to kill him.

 

Always.

 

Always.

 

Always.

 

It was always about Bellatrix.

 

That was why Sirius wanted to be the hero. No — not wanted to play the hero. Be the hero. Prove he was better. Prove he was kinder. That he was a good man. A man not like his father. Not like hers. A man who deserved the good he had been given.

 

Always.

 

Always.

 

Always.

 

Maybe one day he wouldn’t be there anymore. Maybe he had to raise Regulus the way Euphemia Potter had raised him. Maybe he had to give Regulus something to fight for beyond wars and Dark Lords.

 

Maybe he had to give him people to take care of.

 

Because that was what a real man was made of. Taking care. Trying and failing, over and over again, to be better — for the people who were worse.

 

James had always said Sirius was a good person who had done bad things. Who had had bad things done to him.

 

And it was always—

 

Always.

 

Always.

 

About Bellatrix.

 

He couldn’t be like that. He couldn’t be her. Or his mother. He couldn’t let Regulus become them. He had to be the older brother. The good one.

 

So he gave Regulus something more important than ambition.

 

He gave him Barty Crouch Jr.

 

If someone had told Sirius a few years ago that Regulus Black — alongside James Potter and Marlene McKinnon — would ride a fucking dragon — bloody Dorcas Meadowes! — to break a war criminal and a depressed rock star (himself, of course) out of prison…

 

Well, he’d have believed it.

 

Because who the fuck else?

 

Who else but Marlene bloody McKinnon would know how to ride a dragon? No one. Ever. Not even Crouch. Of course it had to be Marlene. Every animal kingdom needed its lion, and she did it in a dress and army boots. What a woman.

 

And who else but James Fleamont Potter would be reckless enough to pull it off? The boy who could command the Sun. Who had spent his whole life chasing, chasing, chasing. There was no one like James. Anywhere. In any life, in any universe. The bastard had stopped the actual fucking Sun from lighting for forty minutes while they got Sirius and Barty out of their cell.

 

Of course it had to be him.

 

And lastly — who else, if not the most noble little prince?

 

Because no one was more damaged, more loyal, more self-sacrificial than Regulus Black.

 

The lions had come to save.

 

But they had brought the lion’s heart with them as well.

 

Barty was half-unconscious in Regulus’ arms by the time they reached Grimmauld Place. It would have been comical if it weren’t so bloody tragic. Imagine it — a man over 190 centimetres sprawled across his lanky 178-centimetre best friend. Almost funny.

 

Inside, Reggie was already giving orders. Such a little posh prince. Sirius should ruffle his hair and tweak his nose just for that.

 

So he did.

 

Regulus turned scarlet and called him a lunatic. Adorable. Like a little house bunny.

 

“Me and Miss Lily will take care of Barty.” Instructions, instructions, instructions. “Severus will tend to you, Sirius.”

 

Sirius smirked. “Yes, sir, yes, sir,” he mocked, grinning at his little brother.

 

Regulus glared at him, the kind of glare that could have withered crops and cursed entire bloodlines.

 

Sirius, being the absolute menace that he was, grinned wider. “Go on, Reggie, say it,” he teased, nudging his brother’s side. “Tell me I’m your favourite patient. Come on, I know you wanna—”

 

Regulus slapped his hand away.

 

“You’re insufferable,” Regulus seethed, voice full of that posh little rage he’d perfected since birth. “And if you don’t sit your arse down, I’ll have Severus sedate you, and I won’t feel guilty about it.”

 

Sirius clutched his chest dramatically. “Ouch. That’s it. Betrayed by my own brother. What happened to ‘blood is blood is blood’?”

 

Regulus did not dignify that with a response. He was already halfway across the room, Barty’s half-dead body draped over him like a tragic Victorian princess.

 

Sirius pouted. Look at that. Look at his baby brother, giving all his attention to someone else. The audacity. The absolute betrayal.

 

He should spike Crouch’s ginger tea and lemon juice.

 

But before he could start pouting aggressively enough to actually get a reaction, another voice cut in.

 

“Sit down, Black,” Severus drawled, stepping forward like he had something better to do than deal with Sirius’ dramatics.

 

Oh, for Merlin’s sake.

 

“Great,” Sirius muttered. “A double betrayal. My own brother and my childhood nemesis conspiring against me. And here I thought tonight was going to be fun.”

 

Severus did not look amused. Not that he ever did. Severus Snape was born frowning, and he would die frowning.

 

“Your ribs are cracked, you absolute imbecile,” Severus said. “And unless you want to puncture a lung, you will sit down and shut up.”

 

Well. That was a little dramatic. How he liked when Snape bit back. Now that him and his brother are friends, Sirius was sure he could made Severus tolerable. Maybe give him some angsty music.

 

Sirius thought about arguing. About being difficult. About making some snide remark about Snape’s terribly long nose just for fun.

 

But then Barty groaned from across the room, and all the fight drained out of him.

 

Because this wasn’t a joke, was it?

 

They’d actually done it. They’d actually escaped. But Barty had paid for it. The moment he felt safe enough to faint — finally — he actually did it.

 

Sirius swallowed hard, dropping the act.

 

“Fix me up, Snivellus,” he muttered, flopping into a chair. “And don’t get any ideas—I still hate your guts.”

 

Severus rolled his eyes. “The feeling is mutual, Potter.”

 

Then, because the universe hated Sirius Black, Snape jabbed his fingers right into his ribs.

 

Sirius screamed.

 

Regulus, the traitor, did not even look over.


Walburga Black (née Black) had always been a beautiful woman — something that Sirius found downright infuriating. How dare she be as beautiful as he was? Who does that?!

 

Certainly not a good mother.

 

She had always been bloody strange, but these days? Utterly unhinged.

 

Orion had died — because, apparently, Regulus had the audacity to snog Evan Rosier. The incest in their family, really! So, Orion dies, Reggie turns into a little warlord, takes a lover, gets Evan a lover — and a wife, for Merlin’s sake! — and what does mad, bat-shit crazy, purity-obsessed Walburga Black do?

 

She wears bloody colours. Drinks brandy and smokes cigars. Cuts her hair. Accepts one of her sons and her favourite nephew being both very gay for very masculine men. Lets Muggle-borns, half-bloods, and even a werewolf live under her roof. Adds Harry to the sodding Black tapestry. Befriends Lily Evans and Marlene McKinnon.

 

And after all that — she still doesn’t bloody like Sirius!

 

“I should have named you only Orion,” she snapped, hurling her cigar at him. “Since you are exactly like your father!”

 

A beat.

 

“Now, fetch me back my cigar.”

 

Sirius’ voice rose. “Do I look like a dog to you?”

 

She tilted her head. “No. Dogs are loyal. And not nearly as stupid.” A pause. “You know, I only had a second child because the first one was such a disappointment.”

 

“You literally got pregnant with Reggie because you wanted a bloody study, and Father wouldn’t allow it!” He shoved her cigar back into her hand.

 

“Don’t talk back to your mother,” she said, clinical as ever.

 

She lit the cigar, took a slow drag, then passed it to Sirius, inviting him to do the same. “How’s the Crouch boy?”

 

“Still sleeping,” he admitted, his tone settling.

 

“Now hehe should have been my son.” They traded the cigar back and forth as she poured herself a brandy and, for Sirius, a glass of wine.

 

“I know you came to Azkaban in a fit, demanding to see us,” he threw at her.

 

Walburga tilted her head and — just like that — decided not to dignify his words with a response.

 

“Your clothes look cheap.” Her voice was flat, but laced with distaste. “People will see you on the street and assume you’re underfed, like the Lestranges’ house-elves. Or worse — that you have no personal style.”

 

“I like these clothes.”

 

“You look Muggle.” She nearly spat the word at him. “Such a disgrace. And that hair… do you even know how to wash it? Who does your hair? James Potter?”

 

She scrunched her nose as if offended by the very thought, but she wasn’t finished. “And you’re too thin.”

 

“I was in prison.”

 

She huffed. “This is all your father’s fault.”

 

Sirius plucked the cigar from her fingers and took a drag. “I know, right?” A beat of silence. Then, casually, “I hear we’re making James the next Minister for Magic.”

 

Walburga smirked. “You know… Cygnus is getting rather old. Rather grey.” She exhaled a slow stream of smoke. “There may be an open spot in the Wizengamot next autumn for the Black family.”

 

A sip of brandy, the deep red staining the glass. “Regulus would never do well in that place. He prefers his academic pursuits. Such a pity, really — he’s rather excelled in bantering. But I do suppose you enjoy yelling at men more than he does.”

 

Sirius narrowed his eyes. “Are you asking me to become a politician?”

 

“No.” She finally met his gaze. “I’m ordering you to do so.”

 

He studied her for a long moment. “Why?”

 

Walburga looked away. Just slightly. Just enough. “Because they wouldn’t allow me to be one.”


Sirius Black grew up in three houses.

 

First, there was the Black Manor, where he was always made to share a room with Felix. Where the garden was beautiful, but the blood had been spoiled long ago.

 

They liked the colour black — Cygnus more than Druella, who actually preferred blue. They had three pianos, one for each daughter: black, brown, and white. Andromeda took ballet. Narcissa played Quidditch. Bellatrix was sent to learn dragon taming. In that house, they spoke only French.

 

Then, there was Rosier Manor — which looked more like a castle. Everything was white. Marble. There, the boys each had their own rooms, but the girls had to share.

 

Only one piano, for Felix. Because only Felix ever mattered. And it wasn’t just because he was the eldest son. No. It was because his complexion was lighter than Evan’s. Than Pandora’s. He was a white child with a Black mother — a Shacklebolt, no less.

 

They spoke French, English, Italian, and sometimes even Arabic there. The Meadowes and Shacklebolts visited often.

 

And finally — Grimmauld Place.

 

Where every child had always had their own room. No garden. No piano. Only French and English.

 

The sitting room was the size of a ballroom. The lady of the house had her own study. They had two kitchens.

 

And, most importantly — what few people knew of, very few indeed — an astronomy room, hidden in the roof of the house.

 

“I see you finally found it, old friend.” A smirk. “The madness has got to you as well, innit?”

 

Remus only chuckled — low, like only he knew how. So low, it always took Sirius by surprise.

 

“I only aim to please the ones left to die for not believing in the sky.”

 

Sirius tilted his head. “Who said that?”

 

He lowered himself onto the wooden floor, settling in beside Remus to watch the stars.

 

“Genevieve Malfoy,” came the curt response. “The first witch ever to be published. She wedded a Black.”

 

“Of course she did.”

 

They both laughed.

 

“Who are we watching tonight?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus leaned in — closer than necessary, voice brushing against Sirius’ ear like there was anyone else in the room. “Everyone,” he whispered. “And everything.”

 

Sirius huffed, shaking his head. “You’re so petulant these days. What shall I do with you?”

 

Remus smirked. “Put me on a leash, dear, or I might even bark.” He offered Sirius a cigarette, then murmured, “Oh, no, that is you. I must have mistaken the moon for the burning star.”

 

“Oh, sweetheart, you and I both know how much I like being tied,” Sirius breathed out.

 

Remus tipped his head back, laughing — the movement slow, hypnotic, the rise and fall of his chest almost mesmerising.

 

“Only the reckless choose to be tied to the sea,” he murmured, eyes half-lidded with amusement. “The fools, on the other hand, prefer their hands clasped around the sun.”

 

Sirius huffed, sliding a hand onto Remus’ knee. “Too easy. Dorea Black. You’re getting predictable. Such a man you are.”

 

Remus smirked. “I’ll see to it that I procure myself some tits, then.”

 

“Perfect. Then we can finally shag,” Sirius said, tracing slow circles around Remus’ knee — flirty, teasing, but never too much.

 

Because he’d come back home a changed man.

 

What? He actually listened to Crouch now. Respected the little fucker.

 

He licked his lips, grinning. “We should play strip poker.”

 

“You need provocation to undress these days? How the blood has changed you, dear,” Remus bites his lip. Sirius wants to bite it as well.

 

He had officially snogged two blokes. Crouch — hot, thrilling, and Sirius would have gone further. And Evan — steady yet sensual, but Sirius wouldn’t have, because they grew up like siblings.

 

So maybe he wasn’t quite at ease with the fact that he was attracted to men. Some — an important detail, because no matter how fit James was, Sirius had never seen him that way. Nor Rabastan Lestrange. But Barty and Remus? Fuck, yes.

 

Maybe he had a type — purely intellectual and covered in scars. Was he chasing variants of his brother? Was this some facet of the Black curse as well? Who knew.

 

He wasn’t ready to fully acknowledge everything just yet. But he was ready to try.

 

“Maybe you should rip my clothes apart with your teeth,” Sirius murmured, his hand sliding from knee to thigh. “And crawl inside my ribs with your claws.”

 

Remus raised an eyebrow. “So very idealistic as always. Macbeth would be proud.”

 

Then, before Sirius could tease again, Remus moved.

 

It was fast — an abrupt grip on the collar of Sirius’ shirt, a tug forward that sent a thrill through his spine. Remus didn’t kiss him, not yet. Instead, he hovered close, his breath warm, his grip firm.

 

“Say please,” he whispered, and Sirius swore his heart stopped.

 

He swallowed. “Please,then added just because “And fuck you!”

 

Remus kissed him, fierce and unrelenting. It wasn’t neat, wasn’t careful — it was a mess of teeth and heat, hands tangled in fabric, a scrape of nails against the nape of Sirius’ neck. He felt himself pulled forward, felt the table close to them press into his hip, but he didn’t care.

 

And Merlin, if Remus wasn’t biting.

 

By the time they pulled apart, Sirius was breathless, lips bruised, head spinning. Remus sat back, licking his lips, looking entirely too satisfied with himself.

 

“You are so Arthurian today, dear,” he said again, voice rougher now.

 

Sirius let out a ragged laugh, pressing his thumb against the sting of his lip where Remus had sunk his teeth.

 

“Fuck,” he murmured. “Do that again.”

 

“And where would the fun in that be,” Remus smirked.

 

Remus Lupin wanted to play the charmer? He wanted to play Sirius’ game? So be it.

 

Sirius leaned forward, plucking Remus’ untouched glass of wine with deliberate ease. He took a slow sip of the deep red, then let it spill — trailing down his lips, his jaw, pooling at the hollow of his throat before seeping into the crisp white of his button-up. The stain bloomed, dark and decadent.

 

With a smirk, Sirius dragged a finger through the wine at his neck, then slipped it between his lips, licking it clean.

 

“Arthurian indeed,” Remus chuckled, eyes fixed on the spectacle. “Be careful not to ruin your trousers as well.”

 

“Black never stains,” Sirius murmured, lazy, assured.

 

He tilted his head, smiling as he took his own glass. “It does — with white.

 

Remus bit down on his own finger, thoughtful, then sighed theatrically. “Look at me. Poor me. Now I’m spent and thirsty, and you’ve gone and drowned yourself in your mother’s wine, leaving me with nothing.”

 

Sirius tilted his chin up, letting the candlelight catch on the red-stained line of his throat. “I never said you couldn’t drink it.”

 

Remus moved before Sirius could smirk, leaning in close — so close that his breath brushed over the damp fabric of Sirius’ shirt. He started at the collarbone, where the wine had pooled in the dip of his skin, and pressed his tongue there, slow and deliberate. The heat of it sent a shudder through Sirius’ chest.

 

Remus took his time, following the trail upward with an unbearable patience, licking along the sharp edge of Sirius’ jaw. His lips barely grazed skin, teasing, hovering, waiting.

 

Sirius’ fingers twitched against the floor. He would never beg — but fuck, if Remus wasn’t testing him.

 

“Not bad,” Remus murmured, his mouth ghosting over the curve of Sirius’ throat. He licked again, slower this time, letting his teeth scrape the skin just enough to make Sirius inhale sharply.

 

His lips parted just below Sirius’ ear, breath warm. “Though I’d rather taste it straight from the source.”

 

Sirius let out something between a laugh and a breath, though his voice had lost its usual ease. “Greedy.”

 

Remus hummed against his skin. “I call it resourceful.”

 

Should he do it?

 

Barty would. Regulus already had. Why not him?

 

There were barely two sips left in the glass. Sirius reached for it again, not even pretending this time, tilting it just enough to let the wine spill freely. It soaked through his already damp shirt, bleeding into the fabric, trickling lower until the heat of it seeped into the front of his trousers.

 

Remus’ gaze flickered downward, his lips parting slightly.

 

Sirius grinned. “I’m sorry, how imprudent of me. Did you say you wanted a drink?” His voice was all lazy drawl, teasing but edged with something sharper. He set the empty glass aside, tilting his head, exposing the darkened stain on his skin.

 

“Here,” he murmured, eyes locked on Remus. “Let me help you.”

 

And then, just as before, he dragged Remus in, but this time it was different — this time, it was messy. Sirius felt Remus inhale sharply before giving in, pressing forward, mouth parting against his throat.

 

Remus licked first, slow and testing, the faintest drag of tongue along Sirius’ collarbone. Then, as if something inside him unspoiled, he sank his teeth in — not enough to bruise, but enough to make Sirius gasp.

 

Sirius’ hands curled into the fabric of Remus’ jumper, holding him there, feeling the way Remus’ breath hitched as he worked his way down. Tongue and lips, teeth scraping when he found a pulse, sucking hard enough to leave a mark. The damp fabric clung to Sirius’ skin as Remus licked along the hollow of his throat, then lower, mouthing at the ridge of his collarbone.

 

He didn’t stop there.

 

Remus dragged his tongue down, pressing wet, open-mouthed kisses through the wine-soaked linen, tasting the mix of salt and tannins. He lingered at Sirius’ sternum, his fingers twisting the fabric to pull it taut, his mouth working through it like he wanted to taste every last drop. The heat of it — through the thin, clinging shirt, through the dampness — sent a sharp pull of pleasure straight through Sirius’ gut.

 

Sirius’ breath came out shaky, fingers threading into Remus’ hair. “Such a dog on a leash,” he murmured, the word barely leaving him.

 

Remus hummed against his chest, dragging his teeth over a particularly soaked patch of fabric. “Arthurian, wasn’t it?”

 

Then he went lower.

 

Sirius’ stomach tensed as Remus’ mouth brushed over it, tongue tracing slow lines through damp linen. When he reached the waistband of Sirius’ trousers — where the wine had trickled and stained — he stilled, breathing against it, as if considering.

 

And then, with a smirk Sirius could feel more than see, Remus pressed his lips right there.

 

Sirius swore under his breath, his grip tightening in Remus’ hair.

 

“Careful,” Remus murmured against the fabric, the vibrations sinking into Sirius’ skin. “You might actually stain, dear.”

 

Sirius’ breath hitched, his pulse thrumming against his throat as Remus lingered, his lips ghosting over the damp patch at the front of his trousers. It was infuriating — the way he hovered, the way he breathed warmth over the wet fabric, the way Sirius could feel every tiny shift of his mouth without yet feeling the relief of contact.

 

“Go on, then,” Sirius murmured, his fingers tightening in Remus’ hair. “You were so eager before.”

 

Remus huffed a quiet chuckle, then — finally — dragged his tongue over the stain, slow and unhurried.

 

The wet heat of it seeped through the fabric, sinking into Sirius’ skin beneath. Remus licked again, pressing firmer this time, tracing the path the wine had taken, making sure no drop went untasted. His tongue flattened over the damp material, running a slow stripe from one side to the other, and Sirius had to fight the urge to arch into it.

 

“Merlin,” Sirius exhaled, his grip twitching against Remus’ scalp. “You’re ridiculous.”

 

Remus hummed, the sound sending a dull vibration through the cloth. Then he went lower, lips pressing a series of open-mouthed kisses over Sirius’ inner thigh, right where the fabric clung the tightest. His tongue followed, teasing at the crease between hip and thigh, mouthing at the fabric there as though he meant to pull the stain into himself.

 

The teasing was deliberate, torturous. He sucked lightly over the fabric, the pressure faint but maddening. Every slow drag of his tongue made Sirius more aware of how suffocatingly tight his trousers had become.

 

Sirius’ head tipped back, eyes fluttering shut for just a moment as he groaned. “You’re insufferable.”

 

Remus nosed against the soaked linen, utterly unbothered. “Yes dear, do tell me more,” he murmured, his lips brushing against Sirius in a way that sent heat curling in his stomach.

 

Then, as if to prove a point, he sucked again — harder this time, his tongue working against the fabric, the pressure impossibly teasing. Sirius’ hips twitched before he could stop them, and Remus pulled back just enough to look up at him, lips pink, eyes gleaming with something dangerous.

 

Sirius swallowed. His chest rose and fell rapidly, breath shallow, his own restraint hanging by a thread.

 

“Wouldn’t want you to go thirsty,” Sirius rasped, voice rougher than before, his fingers flexing against Remus’ scalp.

 

Remus smirked against him, then flattened his tongue over the thickest stain and licked him through his trousers again, slow and indulgent.

 

Sirius cursed under his breath, fingers tugging sharply at Remus’ hair.

 

“Fuck,” Remus whispered. “Take them off.”

 

Sirius barely registered his own hands moving, his fingers fumbling at his belt, yanking it loose with a sharp clink of metal. His trousers were unfastened in seconds, shoved down just far enough to free himself, fabric pooling around his thighs. The cool air hit his flushed skin, a sharp contrast to the heat pulsing through him.

 

Remus barely gave him a moment to breathe before he was on him again — mouth open, tongue dragging over his bare skin now, no fabric in the way. Sirius swore loudly, his hips jerking forward before he could stop himself.

 

Fuck. Fuck.

 

The first press of Remus’ lips — hot, wet, open — sent a shudder straight through Sirius’ spine. The friction was maddening, his whole body keyed up from the unbearable teasing before. Every nerve was raw, exposed, and Remus wasn’t being careful. His tongue was firm, his mouth eager, the way he sucked and licked as if he had all the time in the world, as if he was enjoying the way Sirius was already coming apart.

 

Sirius’ breath broke into uneven gasps, hands twitching, unsure whether to grip Remus’ hair or the edge of the table behind him. His stomach tensed, heat coiling dangerously fast. Too fast.

 

“Shit—” The word ripped out of him, half-moan, half-warning. He tried to hold on, to slow the inevitable, but Remus licked over the slit at the worst possible moment, and Sirius’ entire body snapped.

 

It wasn’t a build-up, not really — no slow climb to an edge, no time to even think. It hit him all at once, a blinding rush of heat exploding through him. His whole body seized up, breath catching, his vision tilting sideways as he came embarrassingly fast, spilling over Remus’ tongue with a ragged moan.

 

His knees nearly buckled. His hand slammed against the table behind him, the other tightening in Remus’ hair, needing something to ground himself as his body pulsed, wave after wave crashing through him, pulling him under.

 

Remus didn’t move away. He stayed there, taking everything, his tongue flicking lazily over sensitive skin, dragging the aftershocks out mercilessly. Sirius twitched, his entire body alight, every muscle tight with overstimulation, but Remus only hummed, smug and satisfied.

 

Sirius finally exhaled, wrecked and trembling, his head tipping back as he fought to catch his breath. His pulse pounded in his ears, sweat slicked his spine, and his legs felt utterly useless beneath him.

 

After a moment, Remus pulled back just enough to look up at him, mouth swollen, eyes glinting with wicked amusement.

 

I told you Black can stain,” he murmured, licking the corner of his mouth.

Notes:

In the first scene, Sirius realises Barty has been abused in Azkaban in his absence. Barty has an almost eerie reaction to it. It's also described how abused Barty was by his father.

Translation: "Man is made to fight. War is made to be like men."

Chapter 8: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Eight: Remus' Library

Summary:

Sirius? Would eat his dick like it was a hobby. Regulus? Could probably make Remus cum just by sneering at him. Evan Rosier? Where do we even begin? Narcissa Malfoy? Remus was not above begging. Andromeda? Now that… he’d so do that.

***

TW: sexual content, lycanthropy, racial talks, drug use - anxiety

Chapter Text

Shit. Fuck. Fuck. Shit. Fuck.

 

Shit. Fuck.

 

Fuck.

 

Why the fuck did he do that? Fucking fuck fuck fuck!

 

He sucked Sirius Black’s dick.

 

Fuck.

 

Like half the wizarding world probably had.

 

Shit.

 

He should go. Right now. Ask Mary to compare notes and then smash his head into a wall. Fucking hell.

 

Who the fuck does that? Why is he like this?

 

And — more importantly — why the fuck does Sirius Black have the most perfect dick in existence?

 

Remus Lupin will never in his life take advice from Regulus Black again.

 

Fuck.

 

He sucked his best friend’s dick.

 

Shit.

 

Remus blinked, trying to focus as he moved a chess piece. “Do you like sucking dick?” he asked, tilting his head.

 

James flushed, but didn’t waver. “I do, yes. Very lovely indeed,” he said, then paused. “Why do you ask?”

 

“Curiosity got to me.” Another move.

 

James hummed, taking a bite of pie, chewing thoughtfully. “Ah. The curse of being in love with a Black.”

 

Fuck. Shit. Fuck.

 

Remus wondered — just for a moment, no more, nothing longer — does the younger Black make the same face as Sirius when he comes? Scratch Mary. He should compare notes with James and Crouch. Just to see if it’s a family thing.

 

Hmm. Rosier would look good like that, wouldn’t he?

 

Fuck.

 

Why the fuck were the Black-Rosier bunch so—

 

Shit.

 

“If you two can stop comparing your sexual activities,” Severus drawled, tilting his head with a look of deep, exhausted disdain, “I would very much like, Potter, for you to hurry up and let Lupin win already. I’m waiting for my turn.”

 

“Oi, I don’t always lose,” James protested, attempting — desperately — to salvage some dignity.

 

“You do,” Remus and Snape said in unison.

 

Back to the spiralling. Yes. That was good for us. Nice, even.

 

Where were we? Ah, yes. The Black-Rosier madness-slash-curse-slash-probably-the-best-dick-in-Remus’-life.

 

Sirius? Would eat his dick like it was a hobby. Regulus? Could probably make Remus cum just by sneering at him. Evan Rosier? Where do we even begin? Narcissa Malfoy? Remus was not above begging. Andromeda? Now that… he’d so do that.

 

“Does Regulus scrunch his nose too?”

 

James didn’t even look up from his move. “Endearing, right?”

 

“I’m going to vomit,” Snape announced flatly.

 

Maybe if Remus were a more ambitious man, he’d make it his mission to take each member of the family — one by one.

 

…Maybe not Regulus.

 

He wouldn’t do that to James.

 

…Okay, he would. But only if James were dead or something.

 

Pandora, though — off limits. On principle. He’d once overheard her say she wasn’t into sex, and he could at least respect that. He was a nice lad, after all.

 

Bellatrix? Also a no. Not because he wouldn’t want to. Just that there was a very real chance she’d actually eat him — physically. Ripping-flesh-off-his-bones kind of eating. Plus, she was into chits.

 

“Rosier?” Remus asked, casually.

 

James didn’t even blink. “Evan?”

 

Remus nodded.

 

James exhaled, thoughtful. “I’d be a dead man. Not even sure if Reg or Barty would kill me first.”

 

“No, but like… hypothetically.”

 

James shrugged. “Possibly. I’ve only ever fancied two people, so I’m not the best to ask.”

 

“Oh, bloody hell, Lupin!” Severus snapped, thoroughly exasperated. “Yes, everyone would have relations with Evan — now move the fucking piece so the game can end!”


Man is a creature of contradictions, and the wizard no less so. He wields power yet fears it, covets dominion yet resents the chains that come with mastery. War is no mere clash of spells and steel; it is the inevitable reckoning of desire and will. And yet, in every war, both victors and vanquished are left diminished, as though magic itself recoils from the violence wrought in its name.

A Muggle wars for land, for coin, for the illusion of kingship. A wizard wars for something far more dangerous — truth. Every duel, every uprising, every Dark Lord who has risen from the shadows has done so not for gold, but for a vision of the world reshaped. Some seek order, others chaos, but all are driven by an unrelenting hunger to redefine reality itself. Is it any wonder that our history is a cycle of rebellion and restoration?

And yet, the paradox remains: power seeks stability, but its very nature is unrest. A wizard who does not act on his ambition is devoured by it. A wizard who does is consumed by what follows. Perhaps that is why the most powerful among us so often fall — not because they are evil, nor because they are misguided, but because they believe themselves above the law that binds all men: that power is a fire, and all who touch it will burn.

So long as wizards wield wands, so long as we shape the world by will alone, war will not be an aberration. It will be a certainty.

“Excerpt from The Wand and the Will: A Treatise on Power and Conflict,” Rosier read out load over Remus’ shoulder “Written by Cassius Greengrass, 1742. Barty hates this one.”

 

“Do you mind?” Remus asked.

 

Evan doesn’t even blink “Greengrass only uses the masculine pronoun, you know? Plus, he’d rather stupid, thinking that magic is only tied to wands.”

 

“Shouldn’t you be crying over the fact that Baby Black put your boy toy into an induced coma?” Remus reacts.

 

“Nah, I’m finding him something to read from when he wakes.”

 

Ah, so that’s why he was there. The Grimmauld Palace library was usually empty. Mostly only Regulus of Snape came in, took a book and left. Even Lily preferred to ask someone to bring her something specific. Remus liked the fact that he was the only one using it.

 

Now let’s get back to—

 

Rosier shoves a book in his face. Excerpt from Veil and Valour: The Hidden Truths of Wizarding Wars, written by Naila Shafiq, 1876.

 

“Read the seventh page,” and he was back to searching through books “Thank me later.”

The first spell ever cast was not one of conquest, but of protection. Long before wizards warred, long before wands channelled our will, magic was a shield against the unknown. Yet history would have us believe that war is inevitable, that division is natural, that some are born to wield power while others are fated to kneel. And among these falsehoods, there is one more insidious than all the rest: that the colour of one’s skin dictates the worth of their magic.

In every war, the victors write their own truths, and in doing so, they rewrite the faces of those who fought beside them. In the oldest tomes, the mightiest witches and wizards are pale as moonlight, as though the sun-kissed and the dark-skinned wielded lesser wands, spoke weaker incantations. Yet history, unburied and unburned, tells another tale. It speaks of the Nubian enchanters whose hexes could halt a thousand soldiers. Of the Berber spell-weavers who called storms with a whisper. Of the Indian alchemists whose elixirs mended bones with the gentlest touch. And yet, their names fade like ink washed from parchment, erased by those who saw power only in their own reflection.

Colorism [see page fifteen for definition] in our world is a war in itself, fought not with curses but with silence. The exclusion of dark-skinned witches and wizards from the annals of magical greatness is no accident — it is the oldest trick of conquest. To erase a people’s magic is to erase their right to shape the world. And so, battle after battle, history whispers the same question: Who is deemed worthy of remembrance?

But the truth is this — magic does not favor one skin over another, nor does the wand choose its master by the fairness of their hands. The earth itself, from which our ingredients are drawn, is dark. The night sky, in which magic stirs, is darker still. Power is not light or dark, but ever-changing, shifting between hands like water. The only ones who fear this truth are those who have built their rule upon the lie that only one kind of wizard should reign.

“Let me guess — Crouch eats this shit up,” Remus said, nonchalant.

 

Evan hummed, amused. “We both took white men,” he mused. “But mine is educated, you see.”

 

“I am white.”

 

Evan tilted his head slightly. “I am too. I’m also half Black.” A smirk. “And you — you’re half Jewish.”

 

He took a slow drag from his cigar, exhaling lazily. “I wonder how you felt in school, watching Sirius and Pettigrew mock Severus for his Jewish facial features.” His eyes flickered, sharp and knowing. “Potter teased him for being feminine — he knew better than the two white boys.”

 

Remus stiffened. “I am white.”

 

“Sure you are, mate.” Evan took another drag, voice smooth as smoke. “I told you — I’m white too.” A pause. A knowing look.

 

“No one said you have to choose.”

 

A beat.

 

“But you are choosing.”

 

Remus didn’t respond. Didn’t know how to.

 

“How did you feel,” Evan asked, voice smooth but sharp as a knife, “when McDonald had spit in her face courtesy of Avery, hm? I mean, Black women deserve to be treated like shit, don’t they?” He tilted his head. “Or when your friend Frank — Alice’s husband, no? — looked me and Pandora in the eye, right in front of you, and called us mutts?”

 

His gaze darkened.

 

“But you get to be white. That’s nice. Because you don’t have my skin. Or James’. Or Dorcas’.” He exhaled, cigarette smouldering between his fingers. “How does Barty put it? Ah — ‘the non-white white people.’”

 

Remus stiffened. “Don’t compare me to Crouch.”

 

“Why not?” Evan asked, too calm, too careful. “The Muggle Germans threw Jewish and Slavs into the same concentration camps.”

 

A pause.

 

“Did you know seventy-two percent of werewolves are Jewish?” His voice was measured, almost clinical. “Sixty-eight point nine percent of them were bitten, not born that way.”

 

He let the numbers hang in the air, then — so very softly — “So… what do you call that?”

 

“Why are you doing this?” Remus asks.

 

Evan doesn’t look at him anymore, moving towards the door “Ask your boyfriend why he felt the need to call Severus a fucking slur today. As I said, my mad dog is at least trained.”


His body ached in that way that wasn’t entirely unpleasant, muscles still humming from sleep, but the real problem lay lower. Between his legs. A sharp, pulsing awareness that had refused to die down since the moment he woke.

 

Fuck. Shit. Shit. Fuck. Fuck.

 

Not again.

 

Fuck.

 

He dragged a hand over his face, pressing the heel of his palm against his eyes, as if he could scrub the memory from his skull. But it lingered, taunting him, playing in vicious loops behind his eyelids. Sirius. His mouth. That nose scrunch when he came. The wine-stained taunt of his lips, the sharp edge of his teeth, the way he had yielded, just enough, just enough—

 

Remus let out a ragged breath and yanked the blankets up over his head. As if that could stop it. As if the dark would smother the heat curling in his gut, the sharp stab of want that had set its claws in and refused to let go.

 

“Shit,” he muttered, voice raw.

 

It had been nothing. A joke. A game. The same maddening dance they had always played, Sirius toeing the line, always pushing, always testing. Remus had thought himself immune by now, had trained himself in the art of apathy, had sworn he was better than this. But then Sirius had whispered please like a confession, like a surrender, and all of Remus’ carefully constructed walls had shattered in an instant.

 

His hips bucked against the sheets involuntarily, shame and arousal tangling thick and inescapable. His cock was painfully hard, heavy against his stomach, an undeniable reminder of the way Sirius had tasted against his tongue — wine and warmth and something distinctly Sirius. Remus squeezed his eyes shut and swallowed back a groan.

 

Why in Godric’s name did Sirius Black had to have suck a perfect fucking dick?

 

No. No, he wasn’t going to. He wouldn’t.

 

But he was already shifting onto his side, already curling his fingers around himself, already biting his lip to keep from making a sound. His skin was hot, hypersensitive, every touch too much already.

 

He gritted his teeth and tried to think of something else, anything else, but his traitorous mind only gave him Sirius. Sirius, pressing closer, Sirius’ breath at his face, Sirius dragging him in with a wicked smirk and a careless, dangerous glint in his eye.

 

The memory hit like a hex. The way Sirius had looked at him — half-daring, half-desperate. The way his voice had caught, just slightly, just for a second, before he said please. Remus’ breath stuttered, and his hand moved faster, chasing something inevitable.

 

Heat coiled low in his belly, tension twisting tight, tighter, until it snapped. He bit down hard on the inside of his cheek as he came, muffling the sharp exhale that wanted to escape. His body jerked with the force of it, pleasure slamming through him in waves so sharp they bordered on pain. His head spun, breath coming fast and uneven.

 

And then, silence.

 

The aftermath was brutal. The pleasure faded too quickly, leaving only guilt in its wake, a sharp, gnawing thing that curled its way into his ribs. Remus let out a shuddering sigh and scrubbed a hand through his hair.

 

He couldn’t do this.

 

Not again.

 

Not ever again.

 

Except — he already knew he would.

 

There comes a moment in every man’s life when he is caught wanking. This was not a first for Remus. He had been here before. His dad. James. Euphemia Potter — the terror. Mary — who was still laughing to this day.

 

But it was a first in a way. Because it was never Sirius to enter his room with bloody tea and biscuits. Fuck him.

 

Remus with his own dick in his hand. Fucking hell.

 

Sirius didn’t even blink. “Say bite and I bite.”

 

He almost sounded like he meant it. Should Remus try?

 

“Bite.”

 

Sirius dropped to his knees, setting the tea aside with infuriating nonchalance, the clink of porcelain a maddening contrast to the heat burning through Remus’ body. His hands, pretty and dainty — such a posh kid — pressed firm against Remus’ thighs, holding him there, grounding him in the moment.

 

Sirius was looking up at him, all wolfish grin and sharp-edged hunger, and Remus was frozen in place.

 

“Say please,” Sirius murmured, his voice low and rough, full of something dangerous.

 

Remus’ fingers curled against the sheets, his chest rising and falling in shallow, uneven breaths. He was going to hell for this.

 

“Fuck you.”

 

The thing about Sirius Black is that if he is told to do something, he’ll do the exact opposite. And that is how Remus Lupin found himself being sucked off by the biggest man-whore in Britain.

 

Look, Remus was a simple man. He saw pretty, puffy lips, and he knew he wanted them around his cock. Did that mean it would normally happen? No, of course not. Why would it? That’s not how life worked for him.

 

Except, apparently, it did.

 

And bloody hell, Sirius sucked cock like a man who had done it before — which he absolutely hadn’t. He was even using his teeth, just lightly, the scrape of them sending hot, electric pleasure through Remus’ spine.

 

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.

 

Shit.

 

Fuck.

 

Remus could — should! — be a bastard about this. He really could. Especially since three nights ago, Sirius had left him hard after Remus had put his mouth on him. But Remus was nice. He was a romantic at heart. Truly. That was why he shifted, pressing his thigh between Sirius’ legs and moving it slowly, deliberately.

 

Sirius moaned around him, the vibration sending Remus’ head tilting back against the wall, his lips parting in a breathless, wrecked sound. That sound only encouraged Sirius further, his hands gripping Remus’ hips, keeping him steady as he took him deeper, as his tongue flattened, pressing just right, making Remus’ thighs tremble.

 

“Fucking hell, Si’,” Remus hissed, forcing his hips to stay still, his fingers tightening in Sirius’ thick hair. The bastard hummed, pleased with himself, and Remus swore he could feel Sirius grinning around him.

 

And then — oh, fuck, then — Sirius swallowed, taking him down all the way, his nose brushing against the hair at the base, his throat convulsing around him. Remus bit down on his own lip, hard, his breath coming out in ragged, desperate gasps. His free hand pressed against the rough stone of the dormitory wall, bracing himself because he was so close to just losing it, to bucking up into Sirius’ mouth and making the bastard choke on him.

 

Sirius’ fingers dug into his hips, his nails pressing in hard enough that Remus knew there would be marks. He wanted there to be marks.

 

And fuck, that was it, wasn’t it? Sirius was marking him. The cocky bastard was marking him in every way he could. Teeth dragging just enough to make Remus groan, fingers holding him tight, throat tightening as he swallowed him whole.

 

It was unfair, really. Remus had half a mind to yank him off and put him on his back, to return the favour in full force, to leave Sirius just as wrecked, just as undone.

 

Except Sirius doubled down. His fingers left Remus’ hips, one moving to wrap around the base of his cock, the other reaching lower, pressing between his thighs, teasing the place that made Remus curse so violently he was sure someone would hear.

 

“Oh, you fucking bastard,” Remus groaned, his legs shaking now, his entire body burning with the desperate need to finish, to let go, to come down Sirius’ throat and see if the cocky arsehole would take it like he fucking meant it.

 

Sirius looked up at him through dark lashes, his eyes gleaming, challenging. And that was it. Remus lost the battle, gave in completely, his body tensing as he came with a strangled moan, his fingers tugging hard on Sirius’ hair. Sirius swallowed everything, his lips soft, his movements languid as he worked Remus through it, only pulling back when the sensitivity became too much.

 

Remus let out a shaky breath, his head rolling back against the wall, the sweat cooling on his skin. Sirius, the bastard, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and smirked up at him, looking entirely too pleased with himself.

 

“So,” Sirius said, voice hoarse, smug, “would you say I give the best blowjob?”

 

“Who even fucking asks that?” Remus let out a breathless, disbelieving laugh. Then, without warning, he pushed off the wall, grabbed Sirius’ collar, and flipped him in the bed, over, pressing him down onto the mattress.

 

“Oh, you’re in so much trouble, Black,” Remus murmured, leaning down to brush his lips against the corner of Sirius’ mouth, his hands already making quick work of the buttons on Sirius’ trousers.

 

Sirius grinned up at him, eyes dark, eager. “Yeah?” he murmured back, voice lilting, teasing. “What’re you going to do about it?”

 

Remus answered by sliding his hand down, fingers wrapping around Sirius’ cock, delighting in the sharp gasp it pulled from him.

 

He wasted no time. Remus shifted lower, dragging Sirius’ trousers down his thighs, his fingers teasing along the sensitive skin. Sirius squirmed beneath him, his smirk faltering just slightly when Remus’ lips brushed against his hip bone, his teeth nipping at the skin there.

 

“Fuck,” Sirius breathed, his voice cracking just a little, his bravado slipping as Remus took him in hand properly, stroking slow, purposeful.

 

Remus hummed against his skin, his breath warm as he moved lower, his tongue flicking out to taste, to tease, his fingers tightening their grip just enough to make Sirius whimper.

 

“Oh, I see,” Sirius managed, his voice wrecked already, his hips twitching upwards. “Revenge, is it?”

 

Remus grinned against his thigh, his hand squeezing just enough to pull another gasp from Sirius. “Something like that.”

 

And then he took Sirius into his mouth, slow and deep, swallowing around him, delighting in the way Sirius all but sobbed, his fingers flying to clutch at Remus’ curls, his body already trembling.

 

The most brilliant thing about Sirius Black? He could cum very fast. Like a bitch in heat. Or a thirteen year old.

 

“So,” Remus said, smug, trying to imitate Sirius “would you say I give the best blowjob?”


Look, Remus had many regrets in his life. Some of the worst? Severus Snape and Regulus Black. For very different reasons. But still.

 

He could have made Severus’ life easier. That was true. But realistically? Snape getting bullied by the popular kids while Remus was welcomed by them? Yeah, he needed that, all right? Could he have stopped it? Unclear. Could he have at least tried? That was the problem.

 

And then there was… that prank. Sirius’ mistake, but still. But Remus was so not talking about that, especially not after he’d had Sirius’ sperm in his mouth, down his throat, just two hours ago.

 

Regret number two? No — actually, this one came first. Especially after he found out the real reason Sirius left home. The biggest regret? Not getting Regulus Black out of Grimmauld Place while they were still at school.

 

And the thing was, Remus and James had been so bloody ready to do it. Who convinced them not to? Peter. Of fucking course.

 

So yes. Regrets. The reason why he was now following Severus Snape through the house, down the stairs to the lab.

 

“You’re drugging yourself,” Remus said, not even bothering to pretend Snape didn’t know he was being followed. “I know you are.”

 

Snape almost laughed at him. “No, you don’t. Black does and he sent you as his puppy to talk to me.”

 

Remus shrugs “Yeah, okay, Regulus noticed, spoke to me. But you are wrong, I was not sent, I offered. So why the fuck are you drugging yourself with an Euphoria Elixir?”

 

Severus dismissed him with a hand “You’ll have to excuse me, Lupin, I forgot only you and your bunch are allowed to have moments of… melancholy.”

 

“Are you depressed?”

 

We are in a war, everyone is depressed, are you that slow?”

 

Remus chose to sit, fingers idly searching the tabletop for Regulus’ ashtray before lighting a cigarette. He exhaled slowly. “That’s not what I meant.”

 

“For your information, it’s anxiety, not depression,” Snape muttered as he sat down. “I take Muggle medication for it. There’s no cure for this in our world. They’re rubbish, by the way — make me numb. So, I’m conducting my own research.”

 

“Why didn’t you—”

 

“Because I want this one to be mine, not Regulus’,” Snape interrupted, fidgeting slightly. He nodded towards the cigarette pack. “Can I?”

 

Remus wordlessly handed him one along with the lighter. “You smoke?”

 

“Only when I work. Blame Regulus. And Bartemius.”

 

Remus narrowed his eyes. “You need more research subjects?”

 

Snape arched a brow. “Obviously.” He took a slow drag. “Are you offering?”

 

“Sure. James would too,” Remus said, because he knew it to be true. “Possibly Pandora as well.”

 

Snape scoffed. “James Potter does not have anxiety.”

 

“It’s not social — it’s chronic. He’s paranoid. Thinks we’ll all die very badly,” Remus admitted.

 

Snape fidgets with the cigarette “It won’t work on Pandora Rosier. Seers have different blood mutilation — it would only worsen her fears.”

 

“Isn’t that the case for werewolves as well then?” Remus asks, now vaguely interested on the topic.

 

“Seers are closer to Veelas, werewolves and vampires are closer to wizards. You were born a man, your mind and blood works like a man’s,” another slow drag.

 

So Severus Snape was a slow smoker.

 

“Seers are born seers, that’s why they show the gift so early in life. It’s very different.”

 

“You speak as if you looked into it,” Remus frowned “You did, didn’t you? You tried to find a way to help her anxiety.”

 

Who the fuck was this man? Was this the real Severus Snape?

 

“She says I have a weird aura, I supposes I’d like to change her opinion on the matter” another slow drag “I… I like working along side her. But I’m bored of getting chaperoned while doing so.”


“You don’t chew out loud when you eat,” Walburga seizes him.

 

Because you see, this fucking week, everyone was coming into Remus’ library for no apparent reason. And yes, it was his library. He got Sirius Black to suck his dick. Remus is the official non-official heir to the Black throne.

 

“Excuse me?”

 

She tilts her head “It’s pleasant to know some of my son’s… acquaintances have normal manners. Since both he and James Potter do not know how to chew like normal men. Seriously now, even the Crouch boy knows how to eat.”

 

He looks at her. Which okay… so it’s a bit weird. Because Remus knows he has a thing for the people in the Black family. And Walburga looks a fucking lot like Sirius. Like she just duplicated herself. Regulus also looks a lot like her. But is different in a way. Walburga and Sirius are alike even in gestures and the vocal tone.

 

Regulus acts more like Narcissa and speaks on a more nasal tone.

 

So by that logic, Remus is like, fairly aware, she is the closest thing he would get for now in seeing how Sirius would look at her age. And yeah… as said before, he has a thing for the Blacks.

 

“Was that a joke?” He asks.

 

“No, but my life has become one,” she huffs and takes a sip of her one “Not that — that was the joke.”

 

She began to speak, then stopped herself. A moment later, she tried again.

 

“Eid al-Adha is approaching. I do not know who to ask about what to get Mister Potter. And I refuse to ask my sons.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Oh, how uncultured you are,” she scoffed, rolling her eyes. “It is an Egyptian celebration. Since he is… involved with one of my sons, I should get him something. Narcissa and I are both at a loss.”

 

“But James doesn’t practise it,” Remus said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

 

For a fleeting moment, she looked almost wounded by the remark. Because that was the thing about Walburga Black — she could fool anyone she wanted. But she couldn’t fool Remus Lupin. He had spent too many years dissecting Sirius’ expressions, peeling back the layers of what the Black family left unsaid.

 

“Regardless, I wish to do it,” she said firmly. “What would he prefer?”

 

Remus scratched the back of his head. “We usually just get him Quidditch stuff for his birthday and Christmas.”

 

“That is inappropriate. It is not good enough,” she said, her tone crisp, final.

 

“I—”

 

“You are of no help,” she waved a hand at him “I’ll ask Miss Evans. Far more competent than you lot.”

 

A beat.

 

“Such a pity of her lineage.”

 

There it was.


It was disgusting. Because it was. Everything about Remus was disgusting. Everything he did was awful.

 

And Merlin… how he loathed the feeling. It wasn’t just the vomiting itself — though that was bad enough. It was the way it scraped his throat raw, made him cough up blood, left ugly, broken veins blooming across his face from the strain.

 

To top it all his hands were shaking. Why the hell were his hands always shaking?

 

That was the thing about chronic pain medication. It wrecked the stomach. Worse, it stripped away any semblance of eating normally.

 

And because his life was utterly miserable, of course he was with Sirius when it happened.

 

Maybe he should go back to that idea of killing himself. Yes, Sirius would make a marvellous wounded widow. That would do.

 

“If you keep your head like that, you’ll get all the tension in your forehead,” Sirius murmured, tilting Remus’ chin up with careful fingers.

 

Which was… so fucking disgusting. He had literal vomit and spit on himself. Even Crouch managed to look vaguely sensual in his madness. But Remus? Not even close.

 

And, of course, that was the moment Sirius decided to wipe his jaw and neck with his bare hand.

 

Kill me now.

 

And here he goes again. Another round. Sirius keeping his jaw in place with one hand while he does it, while the other absentmindedly plays with the soft little hairs at his nape.

 

That, right there, was everything about Sirius Black. Because he was crude. A bully. A reckless, mindless fool. Brash in a way that people found both endearing and insufferable. He was one of the worst men Remus had ever known — and they were living in a house full of Death Eaters.

 

Yet Sirius was also the only fucking person in the entire damn world who would wipe Remus’ face clean of vomit with his bare hands, without blinking. The same person who had spent two months straight sleeping on the floor next to James’ bed when his asthma got bad in fourth year — because someone had to watch him sleep. The same person who had cleaned the blood off Barty Crouch Jr. in Azkaban. The same fucking person who had sat with Peter in third year when he convulsed after taking a hit to the head.

 

Few should know this. Few should ever know the contradiction that was Sirius Black. They wouldn’t know how to appreciate the reality of him, the rawness of it all. Few understood the Blacks.

 

Remus had a bloody PhD in understanding them.

 

“Oh, dear, you got blood on your pretty nose,” Sirius said, before wiping that away as well.

 

And another round. At this point, he was barely bringing up anything — just gastric acid and spit.

 

“You done, sweetheart?” Sirius tilted Remus’ head to look at him. “Let me clean you.”

 

Remus had often wondered where Sirius had learned to do this. He’d even asked him once.

 

Felix Rosier.

 

Of course. The golden child of the Rosier family had spent his life forcing down his food, obsessed with being fit, lean, sleek.

 

It was different, of course — Remus wasn’t trying to do this. He didn’t want to do this. But still, Sirius knew exactly how to care for someone while they spat their whole bloody intestines out.

 

The sad, sad truth of Remus’ life was that Sirius Black had been made to be the greatest love of his life. But not the other way around.

 

Sirius pressed a quick, soft kiss to Remus’ not-yet-clean cheek.

 

“Let’s get you a bath, yeah?”

Chapter 9: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Nine: Blood is Blood is Blood

Summary:

"Me and Barty bonded in Azkaban. That’s my baby now,” he said, handing them their mugs. “That’s my baby brother.”

***

TW: panic attack

Chapter Text

Regulus had always regarded Barty as beautiful. Not that he ever told him as much. Or that Barty would have believed him.

 

But he was. In that heart-stopping, gut-punching, brain-shattering kind of way.

 

Barty had once told him that Eastern Europeans weren’t allowed to be beautiful. That their faces and bodies held nothing soft or graceful. They weren’t even ugly — because that would require acknowledging them as human. They were just… nothing. Monsters. Barbarians. Their bodies too big, too rough, too much.

 

Regulus had always been strange like that. Because he never wanted pretty in the first place. Not in the conventional sense, anyway. He could never go after someone charming and smooth like Evan. Or even someone with big, dark eyes and rosy cheeks like Severus.

 

No.

 

Regulus Black wanted James Potter’s overbite, the way his upper lip was slightly too full. The curve of his nose and the way he filled too much space — both in body and in spirit. He wanted James’ bad eyesight and the way his eyes watered in the summer sun. His broken back and the bruises beneath his eyes when he hadn’t slept enough.

 

He liked Rabastan’s slightly crooked front teeth and the way they always left the cutest little marks on his food. The way his pinkies were too short for his other fingers, and how he always kept them raised when he drank. How he was toned in an almost unsettling way, his movements too precise, and how he had the strangest, smallest feet.

 

Regulus was quite fond of Lupin’s too-long, too-thin fingers and neck. The way the scar on his nose shifted with each flicker of expression. The way his eyes were formidable — one moment dark and brooding, the next, light and contemplative.

 

So of course he was entirely enamoured with Barty’s birthmarks, the way they mapped out constellations on his skin. Of course he adored his hands — the most beautiful hands he had ever seen — yet calloused and worn. Of course he loved the absurd length of his legs, the way his torso stretched endlessly. The way he was too big, just like his heart was. Of course he admired the sharp lines of his nose, the impossible width of his shoulders.

 

He was a Black. He only ever liked the best.

 

And so, even in an induced coma, with Evan resting his head on his legs, Barty was still one of the most beautiful creatures in the world.

 

“How’s my baby?” Sirius strolled into the hospital room, two mugs in hand — probably for Regulus and Evan.

 

Your baby?” Regulus asked.

 

Sirius grinned. That particular kind of grin only older brothers knew how to wear — sarcastic and reassuring all at once.

 

“Me and Barty bonded in Azkaban. That’s my baby now,” he said, handing them their mugs. “That’s my baby brother.”

 

Regulus met his gaze, unimpressed. “He’s my brother, not yours.”

 

Sirius only placed a hand on Barty’s head, fingers sinking into the now very soft, very clean hair that Evan had painstakingly cared for.

 

“What’s yours is mine, Little Prince.”

 

A beat.

 

“Barty’s very soft.”

 

“He is not,” Regulus muttered.

 

Evan chuckled. “Oh, he so is. Don’t listen to Reggie, Siri, he gets the possessive streak from you.”

 

Sirius narrowed his eyes at Regulus, all mock suspicion.

 

“You lost your virginity to Barty Crouch Junior.”

 

Silence.

 

What was Regulus even supposed to say to that?

 

“That’s good,” Sirius continued, completely unbothered. “I’m glad it wasn’t some arsehole.”

 

…Was that a compliment?

 

“But,” — and here we go — “you should have saved yourself for Prongs!”

 

The nerve of that man.

 

“James Potter didn’t fancy me in school,” Regulus said, smug in his defence. “How was I supposed to know he’d ever fancy me?”

 

Sirius stopped.

 

He looked wounded. Heartbroken. As if Regulus had just shattered his entire world.

 

What the hell was happening?

 

He turned to Evan, aghast. “You lot didn’t tell him? How could you leave out the most important part?”

 

Sirius moved from Barty to Regulus, cupping his face in his hands — big brother hands, the kind that felt like they could hold the whole bloody world in them.

 

“Reg… Regulus, James has loved you since he was eleven.” His voice had gone soft. And then, just like when they were children, he pressed a kiss to Regulus’ nose.

 

“Potter didn’t even know me when he was eleven.”

 

Sirius looked devastated. “You remember those letters you sent me in my first year?”

 

Regulus nodded, wary.

 

Sirius exhaled. “James read them. Every single one. Lived through them. From the very first.” He hesitated, then pressed on. “You and Lily… it was a one-month technicality. Always was. Yeah, she punched him first, but he read your letters one month to the day. He and her — yeah, they slept together, but he wrote to you one month to the day.”

 

“So I was the second choice,” Regulus said flatly. “Good to know.”

 

Sirius groaned. “No, you’re not listening to me.” Another kiss to the nose, firmer this time. “James never had to see you to love you. Everyone has their first love. But that’s all it is — first love. Come on, Reggie, you cannot tell me this isn’t the most romantic thing you’ve ever heard. Someone falling in love with you when you were ten, just because they liked the way you wrote to your older brother?”

 

A small, incredulous laugh. “Tell me that isn’t the most James thing in the world.”


It was all Sirius’ fault. In the end, as always, he was the one to ruin every fucking thing.

 

How was Regulus supposed to live with the knowledge of how James had fallen for him? How was he meant to accept that it wasn’t war that had brought them together — but words?

 

Alright, regroup.

 

Regulus was smart. Smarter than most. Probably the smartest in the house after Miss Lily and Barty — maybe Severus too, though he’d never, ever admit that. So yes, smart. Eloquent, even.

 

James Potter had fallen in love with him over the letters he’d sent Sirius when he was ten. Astronomy, French, Potions, the Muggle books Andromeda used to give him.

 

And the excruciating fact that Regulus had stolen a photograph of Sirius and James that Christmas. Just because James was very pretty.

 

James Potter had some sort of intellectual kink — that much wasn’t new. So what exactly—

 

The door to the study banged open.

 

Potter strode in, flushed, his expression slightly irritated.

 

“I need your help,” he announced, already making his way to the sofa.

 

“Proceed.”

 

James inhaled sharply — Regulus was fairly certain he was trying to take in all the air in the world.

 

“I had a really fucked-up day,” he said. “I know you don’t remember me properly, but I remember you. So I’m sorry for imposing, but please, please — please — let me pretend. I swear I’ll never ask for anything ever again.”

 

Regulus frowned. “What do you need?”

 

“Read to me. Talk to me. Anything, really. I’d be fine just looking at you.” James was fidgeting with his hands now, restless. “I need to dissociate, and you’re the only thing — no, the only person — I think about more than war and politics.”

 

“That’s all?”

 

Please,” James murmured, nearly begging now.

 

Regulus bit the inside of his cheek, hesitant. But this man had loved him then. And teenage Regulus had loved him so much that he’d carved out a third faction in the war just for him and Sirius. No — that wasn’t even true. Regulus still loved him. Had always loved him. He just didn’t remember how to love him properly anymore.

 

Evan had recently said… that he was Odysseus, lost at sea, always scheming. And James, his Penelope, had been left behind, surviving with charm and wit. But now, here they were again, pulled back into each other’s orbit, different people than before.

 

Regulus exhaled, then patted his right knee. “Why don’t you lay on me?” He sought James’ gaze. “I’m reading Orlando — Barty’s obsessed with it. Would you like me to tell you about it?”

 

He hesitated for only a moment before giving in with a quiet sigh, as though he’d been waiting for permission all along. He shifted forward, lowering himself onto the sofa, and settled his head in Regulus’ lap with an ease that made Regulus’ breath catch. It was too familiar. Too natural. As though they had done this a thousand times before — probably they did.

 

James smelled like mint, wet grass in the spring, and something distinctly warm — like spice and sunlit Quidditch fields. His body was tense, his shoulders coiled tight with exhaustion, but the moment his head touched Regulus’ thigh, some of the rigidity bled away. He exhaled, long and slow, eyes fluttering shut.

 

Regulus’ hand hovered above James’ hair, uncertain. Touch him, something in him whispered. If he lets you.

 

Tentatively, he let his fingers card through the unruly mess of curls, pushing them back from James’ forehead. The other man made a small noise — something between a hum and a sigh, the sound of someone allowing themselves to rest.

 

Regulus swallowed. His throat felt tight.

 

Orlando,” he began, his voice softer than he expected, “is about a young nobleman in Elizabethan England. He starts as a poet, a dreamer. A boy who falls in love too easily, perhaps — kinda like you and Sirius.” His fingers ghosted through James’s hair again, more deliberate this time. “And one day, he wakes up and finds himself changed.”

 

James cracked an eye open, watching him with quiet curiosity. “Changed how?”

 

Regulus gave him a wry look. “Orlando becomes a woman.”

 

That startled a breath of laughter out of James, brief but very light. His lips twitched, but the mirth faded as quickly as it had come. He exhaled again, settling deeper into Regulus’ lap, tilting his face toward him. “Go on,” he murmured.

 

Regulus hesitated only a second before continuing, his voice a steady rhythm in the stillness of the room. His hand remained in James’ hair, and James didn’t protest.

 

And if Regulus’s heart ached just a little at the way James had said please — like it was the only word left in his vocabulary — well. That was no one’s business but his own.

 

“What was your first Muggle book?” James asked, reaching for Regulus’ arm.

 

That arm. The Marked one. His fingers brushed over the Dark Mark, deliberate, unafraid.

 

Had James touched it before? Had he seen it?

 

Regulus’ breath caught, but James didn’t waver. His touch remained gentle, absent-minded even, like he wasn’t tracing over a history carved into Regulus’ skin.

 

“You’ll laugh at me,” Regulus murmured, feeling warmth creep up his neck. A smile tugged at his lips despite himself. “The Little Prince.”

 

James’s fingers stilled for half a second before resuming their slow path beneath the hem of Regulus’ sleeve. “I knew that, actually,” he admitted, voice quiet, almost fond. “It was my first too.”

 

Regulus blinked. “How—?”

 

“Your letters to Sirius — you mentioned it,” James answered simply. “Actually, now that I think of it he told me once that he found it unbearably poetic that you of all people read a book about a boy who never really belonged anywhere.”

 

Regulus huffed, rolling his eyes. “Typical.”

 

James hummed in agreement, then arched a brow. “Did you like it?”

 

Regulus hesitated. “Not particularly.”

 

James laughed, warm and easy, but Regulus wasn’t done.

 

“I did, however, like Nobody’s Boy by Hector Malot.”

 

James’ fingers stilled again. This time, when he looked up, something in his expression had shifted. Softer. More knowing.

 

“You would,” he said, voice barely above a whisper.

 

Regulus frowned. “And what exactly does that mean?”

 

James smiled, slow and small, his thumb brushing over the inside of Regulus’s wrist. “Just that you’ve always had an affinity for lost things.”

 

Regulus’ breath hitched. You have no idea, he almost said. Instead, he swallowed, willing himself to remain composed.

 

James let the moment stretch, then, with a sigh, relaxed further into Regulus’ lap, his grip on his arm loosening but not falling away entirely.

 

“Keep talking,” he murmured, eyes slipping shut. “Tell me about Nobody’s Boy.”

 

Regulus exhaled, steadying himself. He let his free hand slip back into James’ hair and began to speak, weaving words through the silence like a thread stitching them back together.


He hadn’t seen it in a long time. Not since they were kids.

 

Regulus didn’t even bother wondering what had triggered it — he knew. It was Azkaban. It was himself dying and Barty dragging him back to life. It was Felix crushed beneath a piano, Bellatrix trying to kill him in a manic frenzy — it was the war.

 

So when Severus, of all people, informed him that Sirius was in the sitting room, rocking himself — that he’d hit Mary Macdonald, that he’d shouted at Lupin, that only Evan had managed to get him to sit down — Regulus understood immediately.

 

Because he had them too. Because he had looked into it after Sirius left home. The Muggles had a name for it. They didn’t.

 

Obsessive-compulsive disorder.

 

The moment Regulus stepped into the room and saw his brother, he didn’t hesitate. “No one touch him. Everyone out.” His voice was sharp, slicing through the tense air. “I won’t repeat myself — everyone but Lupin and Evan, out now, or I swear on Merlin’s grave I will burn this damn house to the ground.”

 

That did the trick.

 

Lupin flinched, glancing at Sirius, then at Regulus. “What is this? I’ve never seen him like this before.” His voice was frayed, too close to panic. He looked seconds away from bolting — or, worse, doing something reckless.

 

That wouldn’t do.

 

Remus Lupin was a brilliant, strong man. But he needed to be anchored, needed something to do — otherwise, he spiralled. That’s what insecurity did to a person.

 

“Remus.” Regulus wasn’t sure he’d ever called him by his first name before. “Ask Kreacher for a cloth, a wet one — cold, please. Some ice, too. Sirius likes to munch on them when he gets like this. And then,” he met Lupin’s gaze, steady, unwavering, “I’d appreciate it if you could fetch his favourite clothes for me.”

 

Lupin blinked. “Why?”

 

Regulus’ jaw tightened. “Because Sirius is a germophobe. Right now, he feels dirty.”

 

Lupin’s brows furrowed. “No, he’s not.”

 

Regulus tilted his head. “Are you sure?”

 

Something flickered in Lupin’s gaze — uncertainty, realisation. A memory surfacing. Then—

 

“He’s a germophobe,” Lupin murmured, as though only now allowing himself to believe it.

 

Regulus exhaled. “Good. Now, go.”

 

Evan was braiding Sirius’ hair, keeping it out of his face, his voice low and steady as he sang in French. Good. Evan always knew what to do. Evan was good like that.

 

Evan Rosier was Hera — and always would be.

 

“Siri, love.” Regulus approached carefully, always careful not to touch. Not yet.

 

“I left her there.” Sirius’s voice was hoarse, raw. A beat. Then—“Mary said she’s glad we left her there.”

 

She.

 

Oh. So that was what this was about.

 

Of course it was.

 

It was always, always, always about Bellatrix.

 

“I’m like them, aren’t I?” Sirius was still rocking, his voice barely more than a whisper. “Like Orion. Like Cygnus. Like Thomas.”

 

Regulus didn’t think. He yanked Sirius’ hand and pressed it firmly to his own chest, right over his heart, where Sirius could feel it. Beating. Alive.

 

“No. No. That’s me, love. Remember? Me and Felix.”

 

It hurt to say it. But he had to. Because Sirius had always insisted — he was different. Special. Not like Regulus. Not like Felix.

 

And he was.

 

There was no other star like him. There never would be.

 

Because Sirius wasn’t Sirius. He was Vega.

 

Regulus curled Sirius’ fingers against his chest, then brought them to his lips, pressing a soft kiss to his knuckles. “Me and Felix, my dear noble knight,” he murmured. “But you — you’re like Mother, aren’t you? A little broken, maybe, but never intentionally. And you hate it. She hates it too — can’t even look at you.”

 

“No.”

 

Evan’s voice cut through the room, sharp.

 

Regulus frowned, looking up.

 

“Not even that is right,” Evan said, firm. “Stop it, Reggie.”

 

Regulus’ grip on Sirius’ hand tightened. “What?”

 

Evan’s eyes were dark, unyielding. “Don’t make yourself into a monster just so Sirius can feel better. And don’t make Felix into one either.”

 

Silence.

 

Regulus swallowed, throat tight. Sirius’ fingers twitched against his.

 

“I don’t want to be like her,” Sirius admitted, voice fragile. “And maybe I’m not.” He inhaled shakily. “She would have never left Bella in there.”

 

Regulus exhaled. “But you didn’t.”

 

He met Sirius’ gaze, steady, unwavering.

 

“I did.”

 

“It’s not right — right, right, right.” Sirius’s breath hitched, his voice unsteady. “I left her in there, and she would have never, never, never—”

 

His free hand moved suddenly, nails digging into his own skin, scratching, tearing — but Evan caught it in time, gripping his wrist tight.

 

Because Regulus knew.

 

Evan had already lost an older brother. Regulus had too. They had both lost Felix.

 

So they would not lose Sirius.

 

But Sirius — Sirius had always wanted to hang on to Bellatrix. Because once upon a time, so long ago that no one remembered anymore… Bellatrix had been the original rebel. The reason Sirius was the way he was. Before she — like every Black woman before her, like Walburga — got her great, sweeping, Greek tragedy.

 

Helen of Sparta, not Helen of Troy.

 

That distinction mattered.

 

“I left you, my little prince.” Sirius’s voice broke. “I left Evie and Dora. Left Felix too — just like Dromeda did.” A sharp inhale, a sob finally breaking free. “I always leave you.”

 

Regulus opened his mouth, but before he could speak—

 

“But you also come back to people.”

 

James bloody Potter, ladies and gentlemen.

 

He entered the room with Lupin at his side, arms full — cloth, ice, tea, clothes.

 

Because every Black needed a James Potter. And every Black needed an Evan Rosier.

 

James — because he was James, and no one else could be — sat beside Sirius on the sofa, seamlessly placing one hand on him, the other on Regulus. His gaze flicked to Evan, steady, assessing, waiting.

 

Because he was James Potter — who loved too much, too bright, too recklessly.

 

And Regulus had never loved him more than in that moment.

 

“You leave, and you come back,” James said again, gently. “Like Mum does. You take after her, don’t you?” He held Sirius’s gaze, unwavering. “Look at it this way — after all these years, Mum and Walburga are talking again. Mum ran too. But she came back.”

 

And, as it seemed—

 

Every Black needed a Euphemia Potter (née Shafiq).

 

The original dragon tamer. The original holder of the sun and stars and all things burning.

 

Then—

 

“I have a plan to get them out.” Lupin. Quiet, wise, and so brilliant it hurt.

 

His voice broke through the room, soft but sure.

 

“Bellatrix. Lucius. Rodolphus.” A pause. A beat. “Rabastan’s already made arrangements for that medical clinic in Germany — for Bella and Lestrange. We’ll give them fake names, like Regulus did for Marlene.”

 

Silence stretched.

 

Regulus turned to look at Sirius, his brother’s red-rimmed eyes shining with something fragile, something dangerously close to hope.

 

“We can save Bella?” Sirius asked.

 

Regulus kissed his hand “We are going back — after her.”


“You called for me?”

 

Walburga rarely called for him. If she wanted something, she would be the one searching, finding. That was the difference between him and Sirius.

 

When she looked at Sirius, she saw herself.

 

When she looked at Regulus, she saw her brother — Alphard.

 

And though it was an unkind thing to admit — even to himself — Regulus knew she had loved him more. Not in a way that was better, necessarily. He knew she didn’t like him. But she loved him.

 

It was a complicated thing.

 

“This will be an uncomfortable discussion for both of us,” she announced, gesturing for him to sit.

 

Then, she placed a box in front of him. Deep red velvet.

 

“I meant to give it to you before you died,” she said plainly, pouring herself a glass of wine. “I never got the chance. And now your mind is not intact.” A sip. A pause. “I wish not to make that mistake a second time.”

 

She pursed her lips in thought — that particular way she always did. Narcissa did it too.

 

“I do not think it is fit for a man to give another man a ring as a wedding proposal,” she continued, tilting her head, fingers restless against her glass. “It is not moral.”

 

Regulus said nothing.

 

She exhaled sharply. “I knew you were bent when you were fourteen.” A pause. “I had hoped I would never have to make you bed a woman, to take one as a wife. Since you refused to marry Pandora Rosier — which, yes, I do approve of the match you arranged for her with the younger Malfoy. They suit.”

 

“You are rambling, Mother.”

 

She was drunk.

 

“As I was saying,” she pressed on, “I cannot find a wife for you. There simply is no one perfect enough. Perhaps Miss Evans, but—” she sighed, lips curling in distaste, “the blood, Regulus. A shame, truly, for such an exquisite girl to have been made to be born into a Muggle family.”

 

She swirled her wine.

 

“In any case, no witch is fit for you. So I will not give you a ring.” She tapped the box once, deliberate. “I am giving you a bracelet. Custom made.”

 

Regulus blinked. He did not open the box. Not yet.

 

“Is this your way of saying you approve of James?”

 

She dismissed him with a flick of her hand. “Don’t be foolish. Of course I don’t.” A pause. “And of course I do.”

 

“Because he has pure blood. Royal lineage.” Regulus said; it was not a question.

 

She took another sip. “Because he stood by your bed for two months. Because he agreed to my plan to make him Minister for Magic. Because he took Sirius in. Because I trust his mother.” A rare hesitation. “Because I trust his father. And so — I trust him.”

 

Regulus frowned.

 

“I believe,” she went on, gaze sharp, “that what he did — declaring your… relationship publicly — was both brave and cunning. Perhaps that is what we needed all along.”

 

He lit a cigarette and opened a draw to search for her cigars.

 

“Why custom made?”

 

“It was crafted in Britain by a French bijouterie, using gold imported from Egypt,” she said simply. “It bears all three family crests on the inside.” A smirk. “And it does something rather… interesting.”

 

Regulus arched a brow.

 

Without waiting for him to open it, his mother lifted the lid of the box herself.

 

The bracelet inside was understated yet distinct — like James was. Not ostentatious, yet far from common. Elegant. Purposeful.

 

She picked it up, turning it between her fingers, the movement slow, almost hypnotic.

 

Then—

 

It shifted.

 

Gold twisted, reshaping itself with effortless precision, metal elongating and curling into a slender form.

 

A quill.

 

A Whispering Quill.

 

Regulus inhaled sharply. “Merlin.”

 

It was so logical, so practical. So utterly right. Because everything about him and James had always been about letters. This — this was her way of acknowledging it.

 

Of celebrating it.


Regulus remembered Lily Evans startlingly fast.

 

While his memories of others came in fragments — James and Severus most of all, sometimes even Marlene — he had no such difficulty recalling her or Sirius (for the most part). The past three years with them remained sharp, almost untouched by the haze that clouded his other memories.

 

Still, he felt uneasy around her.

 

Because the moment he had woken, disoriented and lost, he had yelled at her.

 

And now, remembering the fullness of their friendship, he felt deeply, achingly ashamed.

 

It was strange, really. He had never expected to be friends with her, never dared to hope for it.

 

She had been his tutor at school. Everything he knew about healing, he had learned from her — well, the foundation of it, at least. He had studied more on his own, of course, but she had given him the start.

 

And then — she had helped him save Barty. Had wept over Mary Macdonald, barely clinging to life. Had called him, Regulus Black, brilliant and a good man.

 

Then — oh. But it had been so easy, hadn’t it?

 

No wonder James Potter had fancied them both at some point. They were alike in so many ways. Even ordered the same bloody tea.

 

And yet — they weren’t alike. Not entirely. Which was even better. They read different books and could banter about it for hours — both of them loved to argue. Where Lily was warm, Regulus was cold. Where he was soft, she was tough.

 

A formidable friendship.

 

And Harry — Harry liked him too. Regulus could see it. Harry cried often, even around his parents. But never around him or Sirius. Never around Pandora.

 

And Lily… oh, such a kind and loving girl — woman — always insisting that Regulus was, in some way, Harry’s parent too. Legally, he was. But not by blood.

 

Blood had always mattered to Regulus. It didn’t to Lily. They argued about that too.

 

And oh, it was lovely.

 

“You’re crying,” Regulus observed, his voice quiet. “Very silently, if I may add. Flowers should never cry — I always tell Narcissa the same thing.”

 

Lily wasn’t the type to cry silently. She sobbed, made a spectacle of it. Marlene McKinnon and Sirius were the same.

 

So this — this quiet, restrained grief — meant something was deeply wrong.

 

“Is she your favourite cousin?” Lily asked after a moment. “Narcissa, I mean?”

 

Regulus considered it. “I regard Evan and Pandora as my siblings, so… yes, I suppose Narcissa is my favourite cousin.”

 

Lily exhaled shakily. “My sister has a son.” Her voice was thick with something — hurt, regret. “Just two months younger than Harry.” She let out a small, humourless laugh. “I only found out now. She never… never wrote to tell me. I wrote to her about my son, but she never did.”

 

Regulus frowned. “Younger or older?”

 

“Older. By almost two years.” She laughed again, this time softer. “Actually, we have the exact same age gap as you and Sirius.”

 

Regulus nodded, rising from his seat and making his way to the tray to pour her tea.

 

“That’s why you never chose a godmother,” he said as he returned, handing her the mug. “Because you were waiting for her. Sirius — because he’s James’ brother in every way that matters — was always going to be the godfather. But you wanted your own sister.”

 

Lily closed her eyes, another silent tear slipping down her cheek.

 

“You have sisters,” Regulus continued, “Marlene, Alice — these days, I could even say Narcissa and Molly Weasley. But you were waiting for your own blood to claim you.”

 

Lily swallowed hard, gripping the tea with both hands. “I’d like for the boys to meet,” she admitted. “But I know it would be dangerous.”

 

Regulus sat beside her on the sofa, his tone unwavering. “I’ll arrange it. No, actually — I’ll come with you. Potter as well. We’ll make a… family trip out of it.”

 

Lily frowned. “I’m your family?”

 

He smirked. “We’re practically married at this point.”

 

She let out a startled laugh.

 

“We shagged the same man,” he pointed out, “and since you’re actually attracted to women, I’ll never have to worry about you.”

 

He was nothing if not practical.

 

Then, more seriously, Regulus added, “You are the mother of my child — not just James’. You came to me first, not to him. That mattered to me, Miss Lily. And as I told you then, I will always help you in anything you need.”

 

Lily smiled, warm and genuine this time.

 

So he tried again, teasing, “I think… if I didn’t find tits so utterly revolting, we’d have been wedded a long time ago. Don’t I always tell you our offspring would be brilliant?”

 

Lily snorted, shaking her head, but her eyes were brighter now. And that, Regulus supposed, was all that mattered.


The worst thing Evan Rosier ever did was pretend.

 

Pretend that he could fall in love with women that way.

 

And it wasn’t even about the girls he had dated at school — not entirely, anyway. Because Evan had treated his girlfriends better than any other man possibly could. He had worshipped the ground they walked on, showered them with gifts and compliments, and — most importantly — had never, ever lied to them.

 

He never told them he might come to love them like that one day.

 

And yet, the worst part? From what Regulus had gathered over the years, the girls had been… pleased with him. Sexually, even.

 

Evan had tried — really, truly tried — to love women. To be in love with them. And Regulus had known it all. He had never once cheated. Never once made false promises.

 

On paper, Evan Rosier had been the perfect partner.

 

He was also incredibly gay.

 

And in love with Barty Crouch Jr., the most masculine man in Britain. Who, in return, had loved him back. And for some insufferable reason, Evan had refused to see it.

 

That — that w+-as the worst thing Evan Rosier had ever done.

 

And some days — very few, but some — Regulus felt a little petty about the whole situation. Sure, his two best friends were together now. Evan loved Barty the way he deserved to be loved — properly. And Barty, in turn, gave Evan what he needed most: validation, attention, understanding.

 

But Regulus suffered from the fact that they had both spent so long hurting before it ever happened.

 

“You will never guess who’s back in the country and wants to meet with me,” Evan smirked, leaning back like he had all the time in the world. “Aurora Sinistra.”

 

Oh, fuck no.

 

Regulus was going to kill Evan. Right this moment.

 

Evan had many girlfriends at school. Many. But after every bloody breakup, he always found himself tangled up with Miss Sinistra.

 

They had never officially been together — she had been engaged to some Lord since she was fifteen — but they had shagged. A lot.

 

And that? That had fucked with Barty’s head. So much. For so many reasons.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “I will literally kill myself in front of you — again — if you intend to see her.”

 

Evan frowned. “It would be very good for us politically. Her husband is the Prime Minister of Magical Italy, after all.”

 

Regulus’s glare sharpened. “Are you actually going to cheat on Barty? I thought you were done pretending to want to bed women.”

 

“What? No. What?”

 

“Evan,” Regulus said slowly, deliberately, “be serious. You shagged the life out of that woman.”

 

Evan rolled his eyes, then bit the inside of his cheek, suddenly looking far less smug. “… Look, you can’t tell Barty this because it’ll get to his head, all right?”

 

Regulus folded his arms. “Go on.”

 

Evan sighed, looking deeply reluctant. “We only ever did anal,” he admitted, his face actually turning pink. “She, ahm… kind of looks like Barty, I suppose? Especially since, you know, her mother’s Bulgarian. And… well, y’know, she always had short hair and smaller breasts, so—”

 

“I am actually disgusted by you right now.”

 

Evan scowled. “First off — you shagged Barty because you said, and I quote, ‘he was close enough to Potter’s body type.’”

 

Regulus winced. Fair point.

 

“Secondly,” Evan continued, “Rory knew. We had a deal, all right? She wanted some sexual experience before marriage. We had a deal.”

 

Regulus huffed “You’ll meet with her only after Barty wakes, and with him — tied to your bloody hand.”

 

“Obviously.”

Chapter 10: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Ten: Pity Party

Summary:

“Want the British nobility to know you’ve been bedded by the brute?”

***

TW: utter smut but make it with feelings; trauma, post-rape truama, mutilation

Notes:

I ahm really like when y'all leave comments so... you get my point.

Chapter Text

He knew there had once been hands on him. Hands that shouldn’t have been.

 

Regulus had erased that memory from him. And Barty was glad. Because apparently — Evan had asked for it.

 

Barty had fainted the moment he felt safe enough to do so — on Dorcas’ back, her in her dragon form, in Regulus’ hands. And because his body had been ruined in Azkaban, Regulus had placed him in an induced coma until they could heal him.

 

And Evan — Evan had made a choice. He had asked Regulus to erase Barty’s memories of the sixteen guards who had raped him.

 

Barty had already been in the coma when it happened. He hadn’t been able to decide for himself. So Evan had done it for him. The kind of decision a partner makes. The kind of decision a husband makes. The exact decision Barty would have made for Evan, if their places had been reversed. The same one he’d have asked for himself the moment he’d have woken.

 

That was the thing — Evan knew him so well that he knew what Barty would have wanted.

 

But not everyone saw it that way. Sirius — of all fucking people — had been furious. Had told Barty that Evan had violated his mind. That he had taken away a decision that should have been Barty’s.

 

But he didn’t see it that way.

 

And no one — not Sirius, not Regulus, not anyone — would ever understand what existed between him and Evan. Barty liked that Evan had been able to decide for him. To control for him.

 

Yes — maybe that had something to do with his father. But it also didn’t. Because Barty had spent his entire life being decided for. But this — this was the one choice he had ever been allowed to make. And he had chosen Evan. He had chosen to let Evan be the only man who would ever do that for him. From now on.

 

So yes, he was glad he didn’t remember.

 

He loved Evan even more for it.

 

But—

 

There was also another problem.

 

Because even though Barty couldn’t remember it, couldn’t feel it — he still knew it had happened. And he wasn’t sure if he would ever be able to be intimate that way again. Not even with Evan.

 

For the past four hours, he had been thinking — knowing — that he would most likely never be able to take a dick up his arse ever again.

 

Which was… yeah.

 

Shit.

 

Because Evan would never allow himself to be fucked.

 

“Sirius is still furious,” Evan muttered as he stepped into their room — their room. Have you seen that?

 

“He won’t talk to me or Reggie. Even yelled at Potter.”

 

Barty huffed, running a hand through his hair. “I’ll talk to him. He got rather… protective over me in there. Me over him, too. Trauma bonding and all that.”

 

Evan climbed onto the bed, settling against Barty, resting his head on his chest.

 

“I’m sorry,” he murmured.

 

“Don’t be,” Barty said, his fingers automatically drifting to the nape of Evan’s neck. “You and Reggie did what I wanted. I asked for it before, didn’t I? Told you that if it ever happened again, I wanted my memories erased.” His touch was firm, grounding. “Even in there, I told you through the journal — if it ever happened, I didn’t want to have that image in my head.”

 

Evan exhaled slowly, tangling their fingers together. “Still. You were unconscious. Maybe we should have waited until you woke.”

 

Barty turned his head, pressing a kiss to Evan’s jaw.

 

“I asked for this,” he murmured against his skin. “I let you be the one to choose for me, angel.”

 

Evan kissed his hand, holding it close to his lips — like all he had ever wanted was to have Barty’s hand in his and kiss it. His heart had ached for this kind of love his entire life.

 

“When you were still out, Siri called you his baby brother,” Evan murmured, pressing another kiss to Barty’s knuckles. “I think… him being in there with you might have been the best thing for you.”

 

Barty shifted just enough to press his lips to the nape of Evan’s neck, smiling against his skin. “I hear you like my hair this long, love.”

 

Evan huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah. I can drag you better by it this way.”

 

Another kiss to his hand.

 

Barty swallowed hard. His fingers curled slightly around Evan’s.

 

Ev’…” Shit. He exhaled slowly. “I — ahm — I don’t know if I… how to put it—” He hated fumbling over his words, hated how raw it made him feel. “I don’t think I’ll be able to, maybe not forever, but for now, to… to be, ahm, under you. If you get what I’m saying.”

 

Evan didn’t flinch. Didn’t hesitate.

 

He only hummed, pressing a soft kiss to the inside of Barty’s wrist, right over his pulse. “That’s fine, Bee,” he said simply. “We don’t have to shag. Not even ever again, if that’s what you need.”

 

Oh, how he loved this boy. Barty almost forgot how young he felt around him.

 

“Sex is important to me,” Barty admitted, voice quiet but firm. “I need sex.”

 

Evan stilled. “Is this your way of breaking up with me?”

 

Barty tugged him closer, arms tightening around him like he wanted to pull him inside his chest, keep him safe there. “No,” he murmured. “I’m hoping you won’t.” He buried his face in the curve of Evan’s neck. “I, ahm… you said you’d be willing to try it once, so if — if you don’t mind it that much, and you’re still okay with it… and — you see, what I mean to say—”

 

“Okay.”

 

Evan hadn’t moved. Hadn’t flinched.

 

He repeated, just as steady. “Okay.”

 

Barty exhaled shakily. “You like control.”

 

“I do.” Evan finally shifted, bending just enough to press a kiss to Barty’s temple. “But I like you more.”

 

He pulled back just enough to meet Barty’s eyes.

 

“We’ll do it that way,” he said, voice sure, unwavering. “And if I can’t… well, no one said we have to have penetrative sex. Look at Reggie and James — it’s worked for them so far.” He ran his fingers through Barty’s hair, soothing. “I’m all right with this, Bee.”

 

Barty hummed, running his nose up and down Evan’s neck, inhaling him. “Would you like to try? Like… now?”

 

Evan didn’t respond immediately — which Barty found very endearing. It meant he was thinking about it. That it mattered.

 

Then, a nod. “I’m not aroused right now,” Evan admitted. “But give me about three minutes to look at your face, and I think I can get there.”

 

Barty chuckled. “I was thinking,” he murmured, “we start slow, hm, angel?” And to prove his point, he rolled his hips upward — just enough to meet Evan’s.

 

Neither of them were hard yet.

 

But that wasn’t the point.

 

Barty needed this. Needed Evan to be the last person who touched him. Every single day. His memories had been erased, but his body — his body still needed to be reclaimed.

 

He knew it was a trauma response. That was why he was trying not to rush.

 

“You know,” Barty mused, his left hand sliding to Evan’s waist, voice lilting with amusement, “Voltaire once said that those who can make you believe absurdities can make you commit atrocities.”

 

Then, just because he could, he bit Evan’s neck. Just a little.

 

Evan exhaled sharply — then ground back into him.

 

There it is.

 

Barty smirked. “But I think it’s almost petulant, isn’t it? First off, nothing taught by man is an absurdity, and—”

 

“Are you really trying to get me hard by being rude to my favourite philosopher? Bit rude.” But Evan still ground back against him as he said it.

 

Barty grinned. “It’s working, don’t even lie, Monsieur Rosier.”

 

“Oh,” Evan said, then — stopped.

 

Oh? Oh?!

 

Fucking hell.

 

Barty arched his hips higher, smirking against Evan’s throat. “Such a pristine lord you are,” he drawled. “You get hard from being called Mister in French.”

 

Evan gulped.

 

Oh.

 

Oh. Shit.

 

It was… kind of hot.

 

Barty could work with this.

 

He could definitely work with this.

 

And this — this was good. Talking was good. Talking in bed had always worked for them. Because Evan was selective about when and with whom he spoke. And yet — he always let Barty pull the most words from him.

 

So yes. Very good.

 

This was safe. This was home.

 

“You know, my Lord,” Barty purred, lifting his hips higher, pressing sharp bones to sharp bones, “since I am but a mere peasant, and you my noble duty to fulfil — why don’t you tell me what Voltaire really meant?”

 

Evan whimpered, back arching, pressing fully against Barty now.

 

Fuck.

 

Shit.

 

Oh, this was so good.

 

Barty had almost forgotten how good it felt to be the one in control.

 

“Well, first,” Evan finally spoke, voice steady despite the heat simmering beneath it, “that quote was about religion — Muggle religion, to be precise. But I can’t possibly expect someone as unrefined as you, Krouchev, to understand it.”

 

He rolled his hips — slow, deliberate, a lazy rotation that sent a shiver down Barty’s spine.

 

Krouchev.

 

Fucking hell.

 

Evan had never used that before. Had never called him by his real name — the Bulgarian one.

 

Barty bit his ear, just enough to make him twitch. “Aren’t you a snob?” he murmured, voice all dark amusement. “Do the other snobs know that Lord Rosier likes to be overstimulated with philosophy by a mad dog?”

 

And — oh.

 

Evan moaned, his head tipping back onto Barty’s shoulder.

 

Barty grinned, pressing his advantage. “What would the country say, hm?” he purred. “That the next Secretary in the Order is about to come in his very expensive, Italian-tailored trousers — within the next twenty minutes?”

 

Evan bucked back onto him so hard that Barty swore he saw stars.

 

“Hands on me,” Evan gasped. “Hips.” A command. “Bruise me.” A plea.

 

Shit. Shit. Shit.

 

Barty’s fingers dug into Evan’s hips before he could think to soften them. “Want me to mark you, love?” he murmured, his grip already answering the question, pulling Evan back against him with unrelenting force. “Want the British nobility to know you’ve been bedded by the brute?”

 

Evan shivered beneath him, his body tightening at the sound of Barty’s voice. “Bee…”

 

Barty leaned in, lips brushing the shell of Evan’s ear, his voice a whisper of dark amusement. “Or would you rather be composed around them all, keep your dignity — then come home to me, so I can leave my claim on you?”

 

And that — that — had Evan reaching for himself, even through his trousers, lost to the moment, to Barty’s words.

 

Barty smirked, watching Evan come undone on top of him. He hadn’t even properly touched him yet, but the way Evan was already rutting into his own palm, desperate and unashamed, made something dark coil in Barty’s gut.

 

He pulled Evan back against him with a bruising grip, rolling his hips just enough to make him gasp. “Look at you,” he murmured, his voice low, deliberate. “Didn’t even hesitate. Touching yourself like you’ve got no shame, Monsieur Rosier.” His fingers tightened, pressing into the ridges of Evan’s hips. “Or maybe you like that I do this to you.”

 

Evan whimpered, hips stuttering as he chased friction against Barty’s body and his own hand.

 

“That’s it, angel,” Barty praised, voice honey-thick with love. He slid a hand up, fingers tracing the trembling line of Evan’s spine before curling into his hair, tugging his head back just enough to expose the arch of his throat. “You want to be corrupted, don’t you? Want to walk out of here with bruises no one else can see but you can feel every time you sit, every time you move? Want to be sore?”

 

Evan’s breath hitched. His fingers clenched where they were wrapped around himself, his whole body taut with tension.

 

Barty grinned against the curve of Evan’s neck, letting his teeth scrape against flushed skin before whispering, “Then let me.”

 

He didn’t wait for permission — Evan had already given it in the way he trembled, in the way his breath caught, in the way his fingers tightened around himself as though he could chase the feeling faster, harder, if only he had the strength.

 

But that was the thing, wasn’t it? He didn’t.

 

Barty wrenched Evan’s hand away from himself, ignoring the desperate noise that spilled from his lips. He pinned Evan’s wrists with the other hand, above their head, feeling the rapid pulse beneath his fingers, the slight tremor of his arm. “That’s not how this works,” he murmured, low and rough, letting his teeth scrape the shell of Evan’s ear. “I didn’t say you could touch, did I?”

 

Fucking Slavs!”Evan whined, body taut, caught somewhere between frustration and want.

 

Barty rolled his hips, slow and deliberate, pressing every inch of himself against the curve of Evan’s spine, making sure he felt it, making sure he knew. “You don’t need your hands, love,” he murmured, voice dark with satisfaction. “Not when I’m the one who’s taking care of you.”

 

Evan shuddered, breath coming in short, desperate gasps. Barty dragged his hand down, mapping out the ridges of Evan’s ribs, the dip of his stomach, the sharp jut of his hip bone.

 

Claimed, he thought.

 

He bit down on the crook of Evan’s neck, hard enough that he felt the sharp jolt of the boy’s breath beneath him, and then he moved, hips snapping forward with a force that made Evan keen.

 

Barty grinned against his skin. That was what he wanted. That helpless, ruined sound.

 

“You’ll remember this in the morning,” he promised, voice thick with amusement. His fingers flexed, digging bruises into Evan’s skin. “You’ll feel me in every step, every breath, every time you so much as think about sitting down. You won’t be able. Lord Rosier wants to be fucked — and no one will ever know but me.”

 

Evan made a noise so wrecked, so desperate, that Barty barely held onto his restraint.

 

His hand traced lower, teasing, lingering, a breath away from where he knew Evan needed it most. “But let’s see how long you last before you start begging.”

 

Barty’s hips snapped forward harder, his rhythm unravelling, wild and desperate. He was too close — it was too good, too safe, too much of home. His breath hitched as he growled against Evan’s ear, voice wrecked and unfiltered.

 

“And when I finally get to fuck you, I will live in you.” His grip on Evan’s hips tightened, pulling him back into each thrust, forcing him to feel it. “In your muscles, in your nerves, in your skin. You won’t be able to sit without thinking of me ever again.”

 

Fuck — shit — too close. He needed to take Evan with him, needed to ruin him completely.

 

“Won’t be able to walk without feeling me inside you,” he rasped, his voice breaking on the weight of his own pleasure. “Every step you take, I’ll still be there. I am the weight in your bones, the ache in your body, the shadow in your fucking mind.”

 

A beat.

 

“And no one will have to know you can get like this, but me.”

 

Evan let out a strangled, helpless moan — wrecked, overwhelmed — and that did it.

 

Barty barely had time to curse before he came hard in his trousers, his whole body trembling with the force of it. His grip on Evan never faltered, holding him tight, keeping him pressed against him, making sure Evan felt everything.

 

And then Evan shook — his body going tense before breaking apart, rolling his eyes back as he trembled in Barty’s arms, coming undone with a breathless gasp.

 

A moment of silence. Barty released Evan’s wrists and brought them to his lips, kissing the delicate skin over his pulse points.

 

Evan exhaled a shaky laugh. “I think I just had the most intense orgasm of my life,” he admitted, voice still breathless. “Thank you for… ahm… you know.”

 

Barty chuckled, pressing a slow, lingering kiss to Evan’s shoulder. “I love you,” he murmured against his shirt. “Thank you.”


Barty and Sirius had bonded.

 

A lot.

 

And not in any normal way.

 

Azkaban had changed their relationship irreversibly. It would never be what it was before. Barty would never again be just Regulus’ annoying friend. Because now — he was Sirius’ younger brother, too.

 

Which, of course, meant he got the exact same treatment Reggie had always gotten from him.

 

The three-year age gap between them only made the new dynamic more pronounced. Sure, Barty was nearly nineteen, but Sirius was almost twenty-two.

 

And even now, back at home, free — but still hiding from the Ministry and Aurors — it had taken only three days after Barty woke up for them to slip into a rhythm. A routine.

 

It was trauma bonding. Barty knew that. But they had chosen to keep it.

 

Like playing cards in the sitting room and debating the worst-looking blokes from their school days.

 

“Avery was the worst,” Barty declared, frowning at his hand of cards. And yes, he still had problems with a dead man just because Evan had once had a crush on him. “And such a tiny dick. Mine’s bigger.”

 

Sirius scoffed, waving a dismissive hand — two cards slipping from the other. “How can you say that when you literally had Mulciber there?”

 

“And Gideon Prewett,” Barty added.

 

Sirius hummed, nodding thoughtfully, in perfect sync with him.

 

The doors burst open, and the warriors entered. They had gone back — for the last three. Bellatrix. Lucius. Rodolphus.

 

Potter looked wrecked, dragging a battered Malfoy with his whole body, barely holding him up. “Where’s Regulus? Snape?” he demanded, out of breath. “Need one of them to patch him up.”

 

Then he disappeared to find them.

 

Marlene and Dorcas were nowhere in sight. Which meant, Barty figured, that they had gone ahead — to Lestrange Castle.

 

Evan, meanwhile, was smirking. Smirking in his crisp, baby-blue robes, now spattered with blood. He trotted through the room like he owned the place, weaving past bodies and wreckage — until he reached Barty.

 

And then, without hesitation, he cupped Barty’s face between two warm, bloodied hands. “You should kiss me,” Evan informed him, so smug it was infuriating. “Right about now.”

 

“Evie, what did we talk about?” Sirius called from somewhere across the room. “No ordering Barty around!”

 

Evan ignored him completely, leaning in, close enough that his lips brushed Barty’s ear, his voice a low, thrilling whisper — meant only for him.

 

“Me and Bella,” he murmured, “had a bit of cousin-bonding time before we left.”

 

Barty hummed.

 

Evan smirked against his skin. “You know us,” he continued, his tone all slow amusement. “She fancies torture. I prefer body mutilation.”

 

A kiss — just beneath Barty’s ear. Then lower, onto his neck. “I left those sixteen guards without dicks or hands.”

 

And Barty? Barty was a fool in love.

 

He dragged Evan down by the robes, hauled him over himself, and kissed him silly. Evan laughed into his mouth, delight bubbling through his body, and somewhere in the background Sirius was protesting.

 

Barty kept dragging him down, lower and lower, until their chests were flush, until their hearts melted into one. And Evan — Evan just looked pleased to let it happen.

 

“Please don’t make out in front of me,” Sirius blurted. “This is starting to feel like incest.”

 

Which was rich, considering he had snogged both of them at some point. Barty half-considered asking Evan for a threesome.

 

Evan leaned back slightly, meeting Barty’s gaze. Then, silently, he signed So you’re okay with this, right?

 

Barty nodded. Kissed him again. Dismissed Sirius entirely.

 

And just—

 

Let himself breathe.


For all his pretentious talk of not wanting to be seen as a mad dog, sometimes Barty leaned into it intentionally. Especially when Regulus asked him to.

 

Not many understood their dynamic — but did they even need to? Reggie operated from the shadows, scheming and manipulating. He let Evan ask all the wrong questions, play the political game, toy with emotions, and make people crave his attention. And Barty? He was their buffer, Evan’s translator, and Regulus’ best secret-slash-not-so-secret weapon.

 

That, right there, was why people couldn’t grasp their relationship. Everyone assumed Regulus was the middle ground. He wasn’t. Barty was. Because those two were so obsessed with control and public perception that it fell to Barty to remind them, from time to time, that it was fine to lose their cool.

 

To remind them that, well… at the end of the day, they were snakes.

 

And what do snakes eat? Rats, of course.

 

Pettigrew woke up after months. Regulus gave him exactly two hours — on the clock, mind you — to be checked over and fed by Lily (such a saint!) before cornering him. They even locked the hospital room. With a bloody key.

 

You know who else eats rodents? Ravens.

 

So, really, it was like a little party. Some kind of team-building exercise. Pandora was perched on the empty bed, kicking her little feet and humming some song she made up on the spot about frogs — she was quite taken with frogs these days.

 

Rabastan tied Pettigrew to the bed, then took a seat next to Dora, casually asking her questions about the frog song. Such a nice, gentle boy.

 

They kept Dorcas out of it, knowing full well she’d kill the bastard on the spot. Hence the locked door with the magical key.

 

Regulus looked almost bored, like he was watching a play he’d seen too many times and never liked, sitting by the window, not even bothering to glance their way.

 

Barty was the only one on his feet — he preferred it that way. Energy always seemed to erupt from him.

 

Evan? Now, he… he was the star of the show. And Barty was seconds away from dragging him into another room and fucking him raw.

 

Lord Rosier had just been sitting there for the past forty minutes, across from Peter, smoking his cigars, refusing to say a word while the other man shouted and sobbed. Occasionally, he tilted his head, using sign language to tell Barty what to relay to Pettigrew.

 

The singing stopped.

 

Pandora tilted her head, her light blue eyes shifting to an unsettling white. They had that, the Rosiers. When they had a vision — or something close to it — their eyes turned to ice. Even Evan had it, as a necromancer.

 

Dora raised her hand as if she were in class. Regulus, without even looking, simply sensing it, told her to speak.

 

“Oh, he is such a bad mouse, little bunny,” she said, addressing Regulus.

 

She had nicknames for all of them. Bunny was Regulus — mostly because Sirius had called him that when they were younger. Rab was the puppy, Barty was her cat, Evan the dove, and Dorcas the squirrel. And, of course, she only liked small animals.

 

“I’ve seen him being naughty.”

 

That was another thing some of the Rosiers could do. It was why Pandora was considered more powerful than Evan and even their aunt Druella. Because Pandora could, on very rare occasions, if she focused hard enough, step into someone’s memories. It came at a cost — she would be ill for days, stop speaking for weeks, refuse to eat, and need help sleeping. That was why they never asked this of her. They only allowed her to offer it.

 

“Such a bad mouse,” she murmured, tilting her head the other way. “He tried to kill Marlene himself. Lucky the Lion knew how to jump into water, no?”

 

Dora shifted her shoulders, and then — just like that — her voice changed. Gone was the odd, whimsical girl the world saw. In her place was the girl they had grown up with, their collective sister.

 

“Remember when Sev had both his hands and arms broken at school? Said someone tied his eyes and made him not see? Remember how we thought it was Sirius and James? No, no. The rat played dirty, and the wolf got mad at him afterwards.”

 

“Accio scissors,” Evan spoke for the first time that day, summoning them with wandless magic, sheer frustration fuelling the spell.

 

The next thing everyone saw was Evan Rosier, meticulously cutting each finger from Peter’s right hand, while the other man sobbed and convulsed.

 

Regulus yawned and stood. “I’m bored.” He spared a single glance at Peter. “We’ll be back.”

 

Then, with casual indifference: “Rabastan, please ensure Miss Lily comes to tend to our… guest. After that, he can be moved to a smaller room and tied to the bed.” A smirk. “Let Lupin decide when he’s allowed to eat.”

 

And just as he opened the door, he threw one last remark over his shoulder.

 

“Oh, and by the way, Pettigrew — Marlene McKinnon is alive. She’s Lady Rosier now.”


Was Barty Crouch Junior a petty man? Yes, very much so. Did he learn it from Reggie? Of course he did. Does he want to suck Evan’s dick in front of Aurora Sinistra? More than anything else in the world.

 

Look, he had nothing against her or her little friend Charity — whom he had fucked, numerous times, in the bed next to Evan’s at school. But the thing was… Sinistra always enjoyed rubbing it in his face that she and Evan were shagging. And since everyone and their grandmother knew Barty was in love with the fool — everyone except Evan himself — it stung.

 

Did Barty tell Evan he wouldn’t be attending the meeting with his ex fuck-mate? Yes. Is he going anyway, half an hour late, just to make a show of it? Obviously. Did he learn that from Reggie too? Naturally.

 

“Barty Crouch, is that you?!” Sinistra called out, her voice cutting through the room. She was wearing that terrible purple rouge again.

 

Charity Burbage, on the other hand, merely rolled her pretty eyes. “Really, Rosier? You and Black are hiding a fugitive from Azkaban.”

 

“Two, actually,” Marlene — Polyjuiced as Anabeth Rosier (née Abbott) — corrected smoothly. “Sirius Black is in the house as well.” She poured them more tea. “Which is why I’ve already poisoned the tea you just drank — you’ll vomit the moment you try to tell anyone. Courtesy of Baby Black, of course.”

 

Barty laughed and stepped closer, pressing a kiss to Marlene’s cheek. Ah, how he adored his boyfriend’s wife. Then, without hesitation, he leaned in and licked Evan’s lips.

 

“So you finally got dicked down?” Sinistra laughed. And as much as it pained Barty to admit, she had one of the best laughs — loud, crisp, the kind that filled a room. A laugh like his mum’s. A lot like his mum was, too. “Good for you, Rosier.”

 

Barty met Evan’s gaze. Evan forced a tight smile.

 

He turned to Aurora. “Nah, love, no one told you? I’m the one getting pounded.”

 

A beat.

 

“Had eighteen blokes in me so far.”

 

But it should have only been two. Which he doesn’t say. Because only two people had ever mattered to Barty like that. And it still… yeah, he wasn’t ready to think about the guards yet.

 

“Wait, really?” Charity rested her chin in her hand, intrigued. “I always thought… well, excuse me for saying this, but Evan, dear, you always seemed into men. And I assumed if you ever were to… you know, it would be the other way around. Since you’re so flamboyant.”

 

Barty threw her a lazy smirk. “What can I say? I’m the one who likes dick up his arse.”

 

And then — finally — he met Evan’s gaze again.

 

Evan was looking at him like he’d just put all the stars in the sky just for him.

 

Barty didn’t care what anyone else thought. Evan did. And maybe that was for the best. Only he would ever know that Lord Rosier could get submissive.

 

Sure, at some point, Reggie would sense the shift in their dynamic. But that was Regulus. He was the only one allowed to know.

 

Sinistra laughed again. “Glad you two finally worked your shit out. Now, Crouch, why don’t you come and give me a smooch like you gave Marlene McKinnon earlier?”

 

The room went still.

 

She smirked. “Oh, come on, you lot. She may be Polyjuiced, but who else calls Reggie Baby Black except her and that Evans girl?”

 

Maybe, someday, Barty would find a way to actually like her — just for that. So, yes, he went and kissed her. And Charity too, for good measure.

 

Then, before he could process it, Evan was dragging him into his lap. And Barty let it happen. Let Evan’s hand rest — possessively, deliberately — on his thigh. Let Evan speak over his shoulder. Let Evan guide his hand to take a slow drag of his cigar.

 

If reckless lioness Marlene McKinnon could play the perfect and pristine Rosier wife, then Barty Crouch Jr. could play the perfect mistress.

 

Pestering kisses along Evan’s neck. Whispering filthy things he’d do to him into his ear. Eating biscuits straight from Evan’s hand. All while Evan spoke politics like it was his first language — because it was.

 

Did Barty know just as much about the subject? Of course. Did he have opinions? Obviously. Was he going to voice them here? No.

 

Evan needed to feel like he commanded the room. And Barty wasn’t about to emasculate him in front of the wives of two international Lords who could make or break their political standing.

 

He had already got what he wanted — Evan acknowledging him in front of his ex, claiming him, not her.

 

The rest? Just a pity party.

Chapter 11: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Eleven: Fragility Under the Water

Summary:

“You Blacks are all very, deeply queer — that’s how the Americans call it, by the way. I never liked the word bent, you know? Or dykes. Ugh.”

***

TW: feelings with porn (not as descriptive as usually); post-rape trauma, larger discussion on what actually happened with Barty in Azkaban

Chapter Text

The three ladies had left the drawing room about half an hour ago. Still, Barty didn’t seem inclined to move from Evan’s lap, and Evan wasn’t about to make him.

 

Barty lay sprawled across him, talking — and talking, and talking — about all the points Aurora and Charity had missed regarding international laws, filling the space with his voice while letting Evan stay silent for a bloody second. He was so fucking tired of talking.

 

And yeah, he liked having Barty like that. Because it had taken time to get him used to the idea that, yes, he was strong — but Evan could still hold him.

 

Here’s the thing — Evan knew he had a problem with control. But would you blame him? He was a second son, hunted and haunted by his dead ancestors at all times — even when he bloody pissed —, expected to be the political mastermind of his generation by every single decrepit old fucker he met these days.

 

He was Black. And yes, it was always about that. How could it not be?

 

Three-quarters of his identity — his very blood — was tied to the fact that he was Black. So he didn’t get to lose control. Especially not around women. Especially not around other gay men like Regulus. Especially not next to his manly, ‘I’ll kill you while I ride a dragon’ mad Slavic partner. That simply wasn’t an option.

 

But fuck, he was tired.

 

Reggie’s mind was everywhere and nowhere all at once, so Evan had to lead their little clique most days. James’ political image had to be managed. Marlene and Dorcas were constantly at each other’s throats — lesbians! Poppy was showing signs of regression. Sirius was fucking livid with him — and Merlin, Evan could really use an older brother right about now.

 

And Barty — Barty was at his lowest, drowning in trauma neither of them had the tools to fix.

 

So, of course, everything about his life had to be controlled.

 

Because if it wasn’t, then what the fuck was?

 

But here — being allowed not to talk, tracing small circles with his hand on Barty’s thigh, near his crotch, resting his head against his partner’s broad back — he felt more composed than he had in the last week altogether.

 

The problem was, Evan was also pent up. A lot. Because of the stress. Because Barty had decided that yes, he’d let his hair grow — which, fuck. Because… well, you see, he had never had sex with a man before Barty. Then his boyfriend got locked up for months, then came home covered in fucking runes and with hair long enough to nearly brush his chin. Plus they had only one — one! — sexual experience since.

 

With all that — Barty had suffered something Evan tried, most days, not to think about. He was also furious about it, but that was an entirely different thing he was trying not to show.

 

And well… look, Barty had been sitting in his lap for more than three hours, playing the dutiful, sensual lover in front of their guests, and now… now he was just being himself, rambling about the history of fucking China, scraping at Evan’s hip from under him. And Evan was hard. And Barty could one hundred percent feel it. And Barty was hard. And Evan could see it over his shoulder.

 

But Evan had sworn to himself he wouldn’t make a move on Barty. Because just… no. Barty needed to feel some fucking autonomy.

 

Fuck, he was so very tired of everything.

 

Barty pushed deeper into him, fucking sighing, all while explaining how the Parkinsons were somehow bloody tied to a long-extinct Japanese dynasty. Evan gritted his teeth.

 

Control yourself.

 

Control yourself.

 

Control yourself.

 

“I love when you get all silent,” Barty said out of nowhere. “I don’t know… hmm, I suppose I like that I can understand you even when most wouldn’t.”

 

Silence.

 

“Bit possessive of me, innit, love?” Barty asked and pushed even harder.

 

Then, because he was a fucking sadist, he stood up, extended a hand to Evan, and smirked. “Wanna shag on Reggie’s ‘for guests only’ table?”

 

Evan raised a brow and took Barty’s hand, letting himself be led to the table in front of them.

 

Barty spoke again. “You still okay with like… you know, trying the other way? Me doing you?”

 

And was he? Not really, actually. But Barty needed this, and he needed Barty. And for what it was worth, last time, Barty had found a rather exciting way to flip the dynamic.

 

So, he nodded.

 

“Good.” Barty kissed him lightly on the lips. “Thanks, love. Now, could you please bend over the table?”

 

Evan finally spoke. “Excuse me?”

 

Barty giggled — oh. “I have ideas, okay? You keep forgetting I fucked, like… half of Britain, you reckon? And I’m quite good at it — fucking people.”

 

“You will not bend me over a table, Bartemius.” This was ridiculous. Who was he? Some mistress? No fucking way.

 

“I have this whole script in my head.” Barty dragged Evan closer, pressing their pelvises together. Then, leaning in so his breath ghosted against Evan’s ear, he whispered, “You see, you made me sit here, all pretty and nice, in front of your old shag mate, at this very table, drinking tea I don’t even like, eating biscuits made by Potter and not you. And now, I’m going to bend you over it and make you think about it in agony.”

 

Barty pressed his lips to Evan’s jaw. “I won’t fuck you. Not yet. But you’ll wish I did. You’ll wish I was balls deep in you. You’ll bloody want it — crave it. You’ll wish I came in you — bred you. That’s what you Rosiers are, no? Decorative little things made to be bred.”

 

Evan blinked. Did Barty… Did he just discover a new kink?

 

“I almost forgot you could be smooth,” Evan teased. “Yeah, okay. But you’ve got to talk to me. And I’m not putting my head on the table.”

 

“I love you,” Barty murmured, pressing a kiss to his temple. “Thank you. I want to cry.”

 

“And there goes the smoothness,” Evan laughed. “See, that’s why it works better when I make love to you and you sob like a baby.”

 

Barty stilled. “Say that again.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Another kiss, this time to his brow. “You make love to me?”

 

“Bee,” shit. Of course Barty needed to be fucking told. Evan raised a hand to his hair. “I only ever made love to you.”

 

Evan tried again. “Bee, love, you cry every time we do something. What did you think this was, hmm?”

 

And Barty just… hugged him. Smiling with all his teeth, looking so unbearably young — reminding Evan that he was only eighteen and had already suffered so much.

 

“I’m changing the script,” Barty announced.

 

“We can do that another time if you really want it,” Evan reassured him, cupping his face. “What’s the new script?”

 

And Barty just… oh, he looked so beautiful. “We’re going upstairs and taking a bath. Wank together or something. No one over powers anyone.” He pressed a kiss to Evan’s lips. “After that, you’ll make me biscuits, because Potter is a shit baker.”

 

Then, because only Barty could be this phenomenal, he added, “You don’t even have to talk. I picked one of the books you got for me, so I have plenty to talk about anyway.”


People often didn’t understand politics, nor why Evan was so drawn to it. And yes, this was about Felix — about Sirius too — of course it was. Everything in his bloody life was about them.

 

Barty liked history, war — what happened before, what got rewritten. He liked to ponder on ideas, call it existentialism, and brag about knowing more than anyone at any time (which, infuriatingly, he did).

 

Regulus liked healing, medicine. He was so very soft, still a child in a way, seeing the world as something to be cradled in his long, beautiful fingers — cared for, healed, cherished. That’s why he and James were the same person, even though no one ever saw it that way.

 

Dorcas believed in fighting simply because it was the fucking right thing to do. Always fighting — until one day, it would destroy her. Fighting the Death Eaters. The Order. The system. Regulus. Marlene.

 

Pandora believed in the future. But also in death.

 

Evan was different from them. His language was politics. History could go fuck himself — yes, history was a man. History never changed without politics. That was how the world worked.

 

But these days… his chest felt so tight. He had to think of plans, of reforms he neither cared about nor ever would. He wasn’t a progressivist like Potter, nor an idealist like Sirius. He was a radical sitting in a traditionalist’s chair.

 

Politics was dangerous, especially if one didn’t know it. For example, politics couldn’t exist without the press. They ruled over each other, like two brothers who had ended up kings in faraway kingdoms.

 

And he wondered, briefly — just a tiny bit, enough to matter to himself — would it even change anything in the long run? Would people even know it was him? When they were old and grey, when they had been pardoned for the crimes they committed in the war… would anyone know who Evan Rosier really was? Or would Barty be right? Just another Death Eater. A footnote. Maybe they’d even make him white, just to make him seem more cruel.

 

He wanted people to know. Evan wanted the next generations to know he was more than a forgotten picture in a history book. More than the bad guy — because he hadn’t always been that.

 

Because he used to be called the nice one. The kind one.

 

Then Alastor Moody happened.

 

Would Evan Rosier ever be more than just the man who once took out an Auror’s eye?

 

Anyway… politics. That was how he found himself having tea with Aurora for the fifth time in three days. And because Barty couldn’t let a thing fucking go, he kept coming to check on them every half hour or so — each time with a good excuse.

 

Like bringing more tea. More sweets. Asking whether Lady Zabini — as her marriage title was — would be staying for dinner.

 

And what was Evan doing about this? Nothing. Thanking him for the snacks and drinks. Kissing his hand each time he left the room once more, like a good husband.

 

“I’m sorry, but I just can’t get over it,” Rory said, amused, after Barty had disappeared yet again. “I mean… you and Barty Crouch? Who would have thought?

 

“I would have,” he responded curtly.

 

She squinted at him, dark eyes scrutinising. “So it wasn’t only on his part, you know, back in school? Everyone knew he was into you, but—”

 

“No,” Evan cut her off. “Now, can we go back to the Russian occupation of Latvia?”

 

She took a moment to recompose herself before continuing. “From what I’ve heard, the Muggles and the magical community are very… undivided these days. So now, we’re talking about the first magical land under Communist reign, so to speak. There are rumours their Muggles know — that they want to use wizards as weapons against the larger government.”

 

“Oh, silly me, I forgot to bring you more lemon,” Barty announced, stepping into the room yet again — this time not even fifteen minutes after his last visit. Evan almost wanted to laugh. Fuck, how he loved this boy.

 

“Oi, Crouch,” he called out, raising his voice. “If you’re going to keep pestering us, why the fuck don’t you sit put and help?”

 

Barty let out a low chuckle. “Ah, always tugging on my ponytails, I see.”

 

Evan could feel Aurora watching them, trying to puzzle something together. He ignored her, keeping his focus on Barty instead. “Why would Latvia not be afraid of the magical world? And not just that — why would they actually want to use it?”

 

Barty, rather than answering right away, simply came to sit beside him, resting a hand on Evan’s arm. Yeah, this felt more natural than whatever the fuck they’d been doing before. “Don’t I always tell you? Not everyone’s as afraid of magic as you Brits are. And if you ask me, they’re more afraid of the Soviets now. There’s a tonne of history in Muggles and wixen coming together. It’s like—”

 

He leaned over, plucked one of Evan’s cigars for himself, and lit it. “Kinda like the Kukeri in Bulgaria — masked beings who chase bad spirits away. Even Muggles believe in that. Because not everyone fears magic — some fear politics more. History. War. That matters more.”

 

“Like knocking on wood?” Aurora asked.

 

“Huh?” Evan frowned.

 

Barty, on the other hand, lit up. “Exactly.” He turned his gaze on Evan, exhaling smoke, making Evan feel dizzy. “Magical Bulgarians knock on wood after a dark spell — it ties them to the earth. Muggle Bulgarians knock on it after hearing or saying something bad. Like a ‘Merlin forbid’ sort of thing.”

 

Sometimes, Barty forgets how brilliant he is. But Evan never does.

 

“I’ll require a meeting with the British Prime Minister. For Potter,” Evan announced.

 

Aurora looked like he’d just murdered her two-headed cat.

 

Barty, on the other hand, only smirked. “Took you fucking long enough.” Then, lazily, he lifted his cigar to Evan’s lips, offering him a drag.

 

“Lady Zabini, please leave the room and find my wife,” Evan said, not even sparing her a glance. “She’s expecting you for brunch anyway.”

 

“What?”

 

“Right now,” he replied smoothly, “or you’ll have to watch me suck Barty off.” He didn’t give her a second longer before kissing him.

 

Rory fled faster than a child on Christmas morning being told they had presents.


“Rita, darling, don’t I have something wonderful to tell you?”

 

She was perched on her window stool, her tight pencil skirt creased just around the knees. Too much hair had escaped from the bun she usually wore. Ironically, she looked a lot like Bellatrix before she wedded. Or a blonde, more colourful version of her, anyway.

 

“You here to tell me about the war criminals who escaped Azkaban on an unidentified dragon?” She wasn’t even looking at Evan.

 

“I’m here to give you a Portkey to Germany.”

 

That got her attention. She turned to him, frowning.

 

Evan continued, unfazed. “Call it… second chances. There’s someone there I’d like you to visit.”

 

She blinked.

 

“But anyway, let’s talk about something else, yeah? The papers have just been signed, and I wanted you to be the first to know.” He moved a chair beside her, lit a cigar, then took one of her slim cigarettes, lighting it before placing it between her small fingers.

 

“I’m tired,” she announced. “Send me a letter, and I’ll see to it.”

 

She looked old. Older than she should have. She wasn’t even thirty yet but somehow looked over forty-five. Evan could see the fine lines around her eyes, the white strands creeping through her golden locks.

 

He rolled his eyes. “The Medical Institute of Magic for Mind Healing. Ask for Dominique Greengrass. Say you’re a cousin or something.”

 

She frowned again.

 

“For your information — since I expect you not to print this — I got Bellatrix Lestrange out. She’s glamoured, by the way, so Mrs. Dominique will look slightly different.”

 

“Why are you doing this?” she asked, taking two drags in quick succession.

 

He shrugged. “I’m a family man.”

 

Something in her face relaxed.

 

“Now,” he continued, “the papers. I just convinced the Wizengamot to sign a new bill under James Potter’s name. You’ll want to be the first to publish it.”

 

“How is she?” Rita dismissed him once more.

 

“Will you print what I tell you?”

 

She finally bent her body to look at him fully.

 

And that was the thing — the reason Evan tried to trust her. The reason why Rabastan had begged to find a Portkey on such short notice. Why even Sirius had insisted “It would be good for them.”

 

Because in another life, in another time, he would be Rita. And Barty would be Bella.

 

“I’m not sure,” she admitted. “My ambition is far more important than anything else. This could be the story of my life, you see. I could be seen… differently, better — not just the nerdy half-blood Ravenclaw girl anymore.”

 

“Bella almost got raped in there,” he said flatly.

 

Rita’s fingers twitched around her cigarette.

 

“Bartemius Crouch Junior… he, ahm—” shit. “He taunted the guards to come after him instead. And they did. Forty-two. He knocked most out. Sixteen found a way — drugged him. She lost her mind entirely after. It’s… it’s worse than before they were locked in Azkaban.”

 

Rita inhaled sharply, then exhaled smoke. “Is this your way of telling me you also know where Crouch is?”

 

She lit another cigarette — a chain smoker, like himself. Like Reggie.

 

“I’m asking what’s more important,” Evan said quietly. “Knowledge or ambition. Loyalty or…”

 

She coughed, then cut him off.

 

“I won’t print it.” A beat. Then, voice rasping slightly, “Tell Junior I’ll… Thank you.” She hesitated, then, softer — raw. “Anything he ever needs, he — ahm… That’s… He’s the real hero of this war in my eyes.”

 

In war, politics is secondary to memory. And Evan Rosier, master of narrative, just turned Rita Skeeter’s memories and only love into his greatest weapon.

 

“Does he need anything? Junior, I mean,” Rita pressed. “I vaguely remember from when you lot were kids — he liked ginger. Tea, sweets, whatnot. I have a girl who brings me different things from India. Maybe he’d like some ginger-flavoured fags.”

 

So this was the Rita Skeeter Bella had fancied in school. Oh. It made so much sense now. Still vicious and manipulative, ambitious to a fault. Yet, deeply childish. Deeply human.

 

Should he? Oh, fuck it.

 

“Yeah. Bring them to me, and I’ll pass them along to Bee.”

 

She narrowed her eyes. He knew she’d get it — see through him.

 

Then she laughed. Ah, there it was — the twenty-nine-year-old woman who had written an exposé on the Malfoys fucking Veelas at fourteen.

 

“You Blacks are all very, deeply queer — that’s how the Americans call it, by the way. I never liked the word bent, you know? Or dykes. Ugh.”

 

For a second, she looked fourteen again.

 

Then, leaning forward, voice sharp once more—“Tell me about the reform.”

 

“Muggle-born kids will be introduced and integrated into the wizarding world before the age of eleven,” he dropped the bomb. “Their families as well. Most studies show that children display magic for the first time between the ages of four and eight. They’ll be given the opportunity to be homeschooled by a witch or wizard before entering school — just like any other pure-blood or half-blood. But only in the summers, taught by sixth- and seventh-years — who will be graded accordingly for it. McGonagall has already agreed to mentor the project.”

 

Rita dropped her cigarette onto herself. “Shit.”

 

Evan plucked it off her, handing it back as he continued. “We are not erasing Muggle-borns or the pure-blood legacy — under Potter’s future administration, we’ll create a new, better world. That’s why he has to be elected as Minister.”

 

“My Gods — who on Earth—”

 

“I did,” he smirked. “After Barty started rambling about folk magic like the lunatic he is — very endearing, if you ask me.” He lit another cigar, exhaling slowly.

 

“Anyway… the way I see it? This way, no one’s ever going to be afraid of magic again.”


He was most definitely still not all right with it. But he’d come to the conclusion that he had to be.

 

Regulus had nearly smashed his head against the table when they discussed it. And, you know what? He kind of had a point.

 

They were in the bathtub — Evan and Barty. That was what they’d been doing these days, ever since Barty first proposed. Water seemed to help Barty’s body with its trauma. It relaxed him, softened him — made him more like he was before.

 

Evan would love him in any form he was. But Barty needed to love himself — and for him that only meant who he was before Azkaban

 

Barty was washing Evan’s hair, and fuck, how he’d missed not having to do it himself. It was such an annoyance. Barty always did it better, anyway.

 

So there he was, tugging and scraping at Evan’s scalp, talking about Sartre — because of course he was — when Evan finally said, “I think you should fuck me. About now. Or, like, in the next fifteen minutes, or I’m keeping you off dick for a month.”

 

Barty didn’t even pause. “Are you giving me orders, Lord Rosier?”

 

“Oh, come on,” Evan huffed. “You can work with one hand — get the other on me.”

 

Barty hummed and continued massaging conditioner into Evan’s scalp with his right hand. And then — fucking finally — he placed his left hand on him.

 

Oh. Ribs. Chest.

 

This is new.

 

Then, softly, Barty murmured, “Let’s wait. Don’t force yourself for me. Just… I’ll get there. I want you, ahm… in me again. So let’s wait.”

 

And finally, finally, Evan relaxed. “Anything you want. I’ll give you anything you want.”

 

“I know, angel.” A kiss behind his ear. Then, so very shy—“No one’s ever treated me like you do.”

 

Was that sincerity from Barty Crouch Junior?

 

Who was this man, and what had Evan transformed him into?

 

Yes, indeed, Barty had always been meant to be his.

 

Because that was the worst part of Barty’s trauma — he had walked into it willingly, to protect the girl Bellatrix once was. Bella, Evan’s older cousin. Bella, who had once been Sirius and Barty’s idol. Bartemius Alexander Crouch was so full of love, and it saddened Evan to no end that people didn’t see it.

 

Who would even do that? Let himself be raped so another could be saved?

 

No one loved like his Barty. No one was more loyal, more caring than he was.

 

And so—“My offer still stands. Whenever you want,” Evan said. “You want me that way… I’ll give myself to you.”

 

Barty just smiled into his hair. Then, very shyly — like a boy asking for his first time — he murmured, “Then you’ll allow me to make love to you?” He pressed a kiss to Evan’s nape. “I promise I know how to make it not hurt.”

 

Evan just nodded, taking Barty’s hand and kissing it.

 

They finished their bath, dried themselves off, and found their way to bed. It was intimate. Silent. Even more so than their first time. Because this was their second first time.

 

Apparently, Barty knew spells for lubrication and loosening… which almost made Evan ask why he had never used them on himself. But he stopped. Stopped the moment he saw the flush on Barty’s cheeks. That was a way to talk, too. To say what it meant. In their old dynamic, Barty had wanted Evan to be the one to open him up.

 

Once in bed, Barty made a joke — stupid, beautiful, so very young.

 

“Y’know, I think we’ve never done it missionary,” he mused. “It’s kinda like we’re some virginal Hufflepuff now.”

 

But it was deeper than that. Because they both knew Barty was struggling with feeling weight on his body these days.

 

Fingers, slick with lubricant potion and magic, finally pushed into Evan. He let his head fall back against Barty’s favourite pillow — a ridiculous, star-shaped thing Pandora had once gifted him.

 

And Barty was right. He knew how to make it not hurt.

 

It was different from their usual dynamic. Even like this, Barty restrained himself — no teasing, no philosophical sparring, no verbal demand for control.

 

And then it hit Evan.

 

Barty had only ever fucked people.

 

But now — now, he was trying, as he had put it earlier, to make love.

 

So yes, in many ways, this was a first time.

 

“Oh, my angel,” Barty murmured, lips brushing over Evan’s cheek, his jaw, his eyelids. “My dear, beautiful angel.”

 

He fucked Evan with his fingers slowly, in the exact rhythm Evan had always used on him.

 

“We’re staying with fingers for now, love,” Barty murmured against his skin. “Let you get used to the idea, yeah?”

 

In a way, even like this, Barty was still soft. Almost… submissive, even when their roles were reversed.

 

Evan, on the other hand, was trying not to break their quiet moment, instructing Barty only with his eyes and hands — never straying lower than his hips. He traced the beautiful runes, murmured to his boy how deeply fit — how deeply beautiful — he looked with them. Made Barty laugh.

 

Barty touched himself. Evan was okay with that. Understood it on some level.

 

And then — so very slowly, as if time itself had paused — Barty entered him.

 

Which… okay, so, two things to note. One, Barty was bigger than Evan. Not a lot a lot, but almost a lot. Two, as he’d insisted, Barty did have more experience. And apparently, he knew how to fuck better than Evan.

 

Was Evan mad about it? A bit, yeah.

 

And Barty fucking flexed while doing it.

 

But — he was also right. No pain. Not even discomfort. He took care of Evan’s now-too-flushed dick. Kept asking — continuously — for guidance. “Tell me what to do, how to touch, how to move.”

 

Evan took Barty’s face in his hands, kissed his eyelids. “At least this way, you’ll live in me forever.”

 

And that did it.

 

Barty came inside him, collapsing against him.

 

It took time — gentle hands — before he got Evan off too. But that was fine. This was about Barty anyway.

 

Half-asleep, Barty murmured against Evan’s chest, “I think the universe wanted me ruined… just so you could make me whole. Finite, anyway.”


Two very soft knocks on the door.

 

“It’s me,” Regulus said. “Can I come in? I need to be with you two.”

 

Barty was still half asleep. They were only in their sleeping trousers because, at some point last night — after Barty had drifted into deep sleep — Evan had decided they should be at least somewhat dressed.

 

“We’re not fully clothed,” Evan warned. “Come in if you don’t mind.”

 

“Oh, please. I’ve literally seen you both naked too many times already. And had my dick in Barty. It’s nothing at this point,” Reggie said breezily, stepping into the room in an old pair of pyjamas and Sirius’ slippers like the little prince he was.

 

“Hi,” he added. “Can I?” He motioned towards the bed.

 

Evan shifted, propping himself up so he was sitting, and dragged Barty’s head into his lap. “Bring me my cigars from the table first, if you don’t mind.”

 

Reggie did as asked, grabbing the ashtray too before hopping into bed with them. He stole half of Barty’s blanket, draping it over his legs, then rested his head on Evan’s shoulder, his hand splayed over Barty’s steadily rising and falling chest.

 

“Me and Sirius fought,” he admitted. “He ended up crying.”

 

Evan lit a cigar and wordlessly handed it to Reggie, letting him take the first drag.

 

Regulus continued, “I told Potter — I told James — to go after him. I thought Sirius needed his brother now, you know? And James listened, which… oh, Evie, I like him so much. He’s so kind. He knew it would mean more to me if he went after Sirius instead of me. But—”

 

“But Sirius needed his brother. James. And you needed yours — me and Barty,” Evan finished for him. “I get that.”

 

Regulus nodded. “I asked Kreacher to bring us lemonade and cheesecake before I came to your room. I thought… we could have a ‘morning slumber party,’ just the three of us. Like we used to in the summers when we were still in school.”

 

Evan cupped Regulus’ head in his palm and pressed a kiss to his temple. Regulus giggled — soft, unguarded — reminding Evan just how few people he ever allowed to see him like this.

 

A knock on the door, louder this time. Whoever it was didn’t bother waiting for permission; they simply pushed the wooden thing open.

 

“Pandora heard the yelling and came to wake me,” Dorcas announced as she entered, bringing with her a clearly drowsy Pandora and a red-eyed Rabastan. “We thought we’d find you here.”

 

Evan just pulled Barty even closer against him and shifted Regulus in tighter to make space in the bed for the other three. Rabastan settled against the pillows, draping Barty’s legs over his lap, entangling his hand in the duvet as he wordlessly gestured for a drag from Evan’s cigar.

 

The girls, on the other hand, smothered Reggie like doting sisters. Dorcas wrapped an arm around him, threw her legs over his, and cocooned him entirely in her warmth. Pandora stretched herself over Regulus and Evan, resting her delicate head on Evan’s lap, right next to Barty’s.

 

Regulus let out a small, quiet laugh. “Some days, I almost forget why I chose you lot for this shit life of mine.”

 

“Ah, no,” Dorcas teased, nudging his side. “I did the choosing, lover boy.”

 

Rabastan shifted closer, resting his head on Evan’s free shoulder. “With so many bloody Gryffindors in this house, I miss being just with you lot. Especially now, with Roddy and Bella gone and… you know.”

 

“Bee is bad,” Evan admitted to them. “I think he’ll need another medication. The morphine isn’t working anymore, and he’s getting… ah, reckless, so to speak. And too sleepy.”

 

Regulus hummed in agreement. “I’ll see to it.”

 

Pandora listened quietly, then leaned in and pressed two gentle kisses to Barty’s forehead. Evan had always loved how close, how deeply intimate his sister and Barty were. He knew they would always be each other’s first priority above all else — because, in the end, they both belonged to him.

 

“Bella wants to write to Barty,” Rabastan said, hesitating slightly. “She, ah… actually, she mentioned someone speaking to Walburga about adding him to the Black crest. Cissa agreed. They both said that… well, what Barty did, only blood would do. And with both his parents gone now… he’s essentially without a title.”

 

No one spoke, but they all agreed in silence.

 

“Mother gave me her approval to ask for James’ hand,” Regulus murmured, absently threading his fingers through Barty’s hair with one hand while resting the other on Dorcas’ knee. “I think I’ll need your help in that regard.”

 

“You still don’t have all your memories back,” Dorcas pointed out, stating the obvious.

 

“I know,” Regulus said lightly. “Maybe I never will. And it’s not like we can marry legally anyway. I’m thinking of a magical ceremony only. But I think… I think it would make him happy. Sirius too.”

Chapter 12: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Twelve: Crashing Down

Summary:

“Not so cocky now, are you, Black?”

***

TW: Mysogynia (Sirius towards Mary and Lily); light sexual content; Black family angst

Notes:

Hi, I also added ch 13, I will try finishing the editing tonight (I guess for some of you is still day). But I make no promises since I also started writing on another fic and have my thesis to work on. But if not, tomorrow night (EET) it will be up!

Also like if you are into sports AU check out my other fic ‘Defenceless’

Chapter Text

He had missed this — whatever this was. He almost forgot how it felt, how it had been before the war, before Peter, before Regulus — back when life was exactly as he wanted it to be. When people chose him, not his brother. Because, in the end, Sirius was the one who deserved to be liked, to be happy. Not Regulus.

 

Ironically, it was happening in Regulus’ old room, just two doors away from his own (where, unbeknownst to Sirius, a very similar scene was unfolding). He was in James’ arms, on the bed, just as he always was when moments like this happened. Moony kept a steady hand on his upper thigh, smoothing him with absent, grounding touches.

 

Marlene, half draped over Prongs, was silently braiding Lily’s hair as Lily rocked a sleeping baby Harry in her arms — one hand always tethered to James. Mary, sprawled across Remus’ long legs, was idly kicking Sirius’ side whenever she felt like it, simply because she could.

 

This — this right here — was how it was always supposed to be. Regulus and his loser friends (minus Barty, because he was his baby now) didn’t deserve Sirius’ people. Regulus had fucked everything up, just like he always did.

 

Sirius even said as much.

 

“You know, Prongs, there’s still time to fuck off from that little bastard and get with Lily,” he yawned. “I mean, even physically speaking, I get that you’re a nice guy, but no one’s forcing you to like how he looks now. He was always kinda ugly, if you ask me. Now Lily — she’s your soulmate.”

 

The room stilled.

 

Lily stood up, Harry in her arms, now woken and crying. “You are one of the worst people I’ve ever met, Sirius Black.”

 

Marlene rose after her, gently taking Harry, trying to calm him.

 

The red fury was in full force. “How can you even say that about your own brother? Do you know how much I’d give — the whole world — for my sister to treat me the way Regulus does with you?”

 

She practically spat in his face. “And bloody stop telling women what to do with their love lives and bodies.”

 

Now Mary was standing up too.

 

And just like that, they left.

 

“I’ll go find Lily,” Remus announced, already moving. Of course — the dog always followed his master.

 

James was the only one who stayed. He pulled Sirius into his lap, arms firm around him. “I’m upset with you, but I’m not leaving. Please don’t ever speak about my boyfriend like that in front of me.”

 

“So you are choosing him,” Sirius muttered, a sudden bitter taste in his mouth.

 

“No,” James said, his voice steady. “I’m choosing you. Always have, always will. I will always choose you above anyone else — except now Harry.” He ran a hand through his hair, sighing. “You’re the person I love most in the world. But he is the love of my life. I’m choosing you. But I’m also choosing him.”

 

A beat.

 

“Regulus wants me to choose you first,” James admitted. “Or did — before the memory loss, anyway. You were awful today, but he can be awful too. I’m choosing not to leave either of you.”

 

Another beat.

 

“And for what it’s worth, I do think your brother is beautiful. Even now, after the cave.” He pressed a kiss to Sirius’ head. “I love you, Pads, but you’ve been… a bad brother to him since Azkaban.”

 

Sirius sighed. “I’m turning into her.”

 

“I know,” James said simply. “But for what it’s worth… I’m choosing to protect Walburga as well. So you can become the worst person in the world to everyone else, but you’ll always be my other half.”

 

“You’re too much like Effy,” Sirius murmured. “Look at her — still trying to be friends with my mother after all these years.”

 

“I’m too much like Dad, too,” James said, pressing a kiss to Sirius’ shoulder — brotherly, safe, home. “I like my people too sharp, too dark, too nasty. It keeps me… ah, keeps me believing I have a purpose. Caring for you. Protecting you.”

 

Knocks on the door. Four — no, five.

 

“Yes?” James called.

 

“Severus Snape.”

 

They exchanged a glance and instinctively put some distance between them. Snape would mock them mercilessly if he found them so close. Right?

 

The door opened, and Snape stepped in, his small healing bag in hand. “Look, Black, I still think you’re a piece of shit, and now you’ve managed to upset two of the people I care most about. However, I consider myself to be better than you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“I’m putting you under medical treatment,” Snape continued, moving closer to the bed. “I don’t think it would be… ethical for your own brother to handle your care, and you certainly don’t deserve Lily’s kindness after what I just heard from Lupin.” He set the bag down and pulled up a chair. “But I will try to find a way to stabilise your moods somehow. Bartemius’ too.”

 

“I already take the morphine,” Sirius muttered dismissively.

 

“No,” Snape corrected sharply. “You take the one for muscular pain and memory non-recognition.” He rummaged through his bag, pulling out a vial. “This is the one Barty and Regulus take for numbness. Lupin’s been sneaking doses as well, by the way. Nearly overdosed while you were… away.”

 

An eyebrow lifted. “An overdose is—”

 

“Yeah, I get it,” Sirius cut in. Then, more softly, “So it’s not good for Moony?”

 

“No,” Snape said, his voice quieter now. “His blood is… different. I’m researching something else for him.”

 

James, who was everything Sirius could never be, smiled to Snape and said “Thank you Sev, you are very kind.”


He had always had a problem with the way his brother looked. And it was oh so inconvenient. Because Sirius and Regulus? They were closer to twins than mere siblings. Even James had said so.

 

From a young age, people had decided that they did wear the same face — only Sirius wore it better. Regulus’ nose was bolder, sharper, something one might call Patrician — closer to Walburga and Bellatrix, to Alphard and Cygnus. Sirius’ nose was longer, more aristocratic — debauched royalty, as Remus had once put it. In that regard, he resembled Narcissa and Andromeda, even Orion, in a way.

 

Sirius also had fuller lips, which people tended to prefer. Straighter teeth, too, at least during their formative years, until Regulus’ were corrected. But Reggie had the softest Cupid’s bow in existence, the kind that belonged in poetry and paintings. No one else in their family had that — it was only his.

 

They looked identical, yet not at all.

 

Where Regulus had faint, scattered freckles, Sirius had sensual birthmarks. Where Regulus’ eyes were often described as metallic — too cold, too pale — Sirius’ were silver, magnetic, unique. Or… not so unique, really. He had stolen them straight from his mother.

 

Regulus was of average height, slender — too skinny these days. Sirius was tall, toned, built for pleasure and indulgence.

 

Sirius believed Regulus to be the ugliest person alive.

 

He also thought his brother was the most beautiful creature of them all.

 

That was their problem in a nutshell — too much alike, yet too little at the same time.

 

But now? Now Sirius hated Regulus’ body and face more than anything. So much so that he had even told him — that was why they had fought yesterday. He was ugly. And Blacks weren’t supposed to be ugly. Sirius had wanted to take the ugliness for himself, like all older brothers should.

 

Because the real truth… the real reason why he had been so utterly furious that he even managed to ruin a decade-old friendship with Lily Evans?

 

Because scarred from the cave, from dying and resurrecting, starved from the coma, his hair frailer and shorter than ever…

 

Regulus didn’t look like Sirius anymore. And that was the worst thing Regulus could have ever done.

 

Not even taking the Mark had hurt that much.

 

Regulus had always been his mirror — his reflection, only five fingers shorter, curls tighter at the nape, four freckles on just one shoulder.

 

People had always said Regulus was the uglier one. It had never mattered much to Sirius. He knew well enough there were people who disagreed — Evan and Pandora, both loyal to a fault, found Reggie the most beautiful. Narcissa, because he had always been her favourite, her original little prince.

 

And then there was James, who had always insisted they were both pretty in their own way. Or Remus, who nowadays acted around Regulus like he was his own brother.

 

So no, it hadn’t mattered.

 

But now… now people would see. They would no longer compare them.

 

Sirius had thought he hated the comparisons. But now, with them gone…

 

His soul ached to be seen as his brother’s blood.

 

“Morning,” Reggie hiccupped, the way he always did upon waking.

 

Sirius, who had only joined his brother on the sofa after Regulus had already fallen asleep — who had spent most of the night watching his face or quietly crying — only dared to reach out and brush a hand through his fringe.

 

“I’m sorry I yelled.”

 

Regulus shifted closer. “I’m sorry I said you were like Father.”

 

Sirius cupped his face, gentle. “You’re not hideous. I don’t know why I said that.”

 

“I am,” Regulus murmured. “It’s fine. I’ve… mostly got used to the idea.”

 

Oh.

 

Why was he like this? Was he trying to break Sirius’ heart? To make him suffer even more?

 

“You’re so pretty,” Sirius tried.

 

“I’m not,” Regulus said, his voice growing softer. “And that’s fine. I just… I just hope James won’t get tired of looking at me.”

 

“He won’t!” Sirius rushed to reassure him. “Prongs isn’t like that.”

 

Regulus closed his eyes and pressed his forehead to Sirius’. “You said something else yesterday,” he murmured. “You said I should thank Merlin that James has sight problems. Even asked if he kisses me with his eyes closed.”

 

And there it was — the real truth, laid bare. And it wasn’t even all of it.

 

“You also said,”— ah, of course Reggie would throw it in his face —“that I should let you fuck him and pretend it was me. Since you look closer to what he fell for now than I do.”

 

Regulus cradled the nape of Sirius’ neck in his palm and kissed his forehead before finally opening his eyes. “I know I don’t remember most things about James Potter, but he does. And in a strange way, some parts of me do as well. So please… don’t make me feel even worse about the only boy I ever liked.”

 

“I thought you also fancied—”

 

But Reggie cut him off. “It’s complicated with Barty. You wouldn’t get it.”

 

A beat.

 

“I want to ask for James’ hand,” Regulus confessed. “As I said, I don’t remember. But he does. He loves me, even now. I wish to… cherish that love. He’s very precious to me, so I want to make him happy.”

 

Oh. So—

 

“Shit,” Sirius exhaled. “How have I never seen it before?” His eyes widened, a strange sort of clarity hitting him all at once. “This is so me! I get it now — you and Prongs, I mean. Of course you… because you two care about people in the same way.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“You want my approval,” Sirius frowned. “Why?”

 

Regulus fidgeted. “You’re his brother. I’ll speak to his parents as well.”

 

Sirius scooted closer. “You are my brother first, before Prongs,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to Regulus’ hair. “So I expect him to come to me and Maman — Evan too! — and ask for permission.” He met Regulus’ eyes, steady and certain. “You will be very loved, you know. Jamie’s a natural Chaser, after all. And he will be just as loved. Which is all I ever wanted for the two of you.”

 

“I’m sorry I don’t remember him,” Regulus confessed, voice barely above a whisper. “I really am trying.”

 

“Eh, so what?” Sirius shrugged. “He loves you. You care for him. There are worse things in life than forgetting.” He let his fingers linger against Reggie’s cheek. “But a love like that, my dear prince… now that’s the kind of love that changes the course of history.”

 

Regulus looked like he wanted to respond, but before he could, James strode into the study like it was his own — because, in a way, it was — with coffee for Reggie and tea for Sirius.

 

So the little gremlin knew Sirius had slept here. What a good brother and boyfriend they had.

 

“Kreacher’s bringing fruit and cereal, since you two overslept,” James announced simply, setting the cups down.

 

He approached them without hesitation, without asking if he was intruding. He never asked. He just pressed a kiss to both their heads and told Reggie, “I got you a new book.”

 

“Really?” And just like that, his brother glowed — looked every inch the noble prince he was.

 

“It’s about flowers,” James said, dragging a chair next to the sofa. “Lily said you’d like it.”

 

“Ah, of course, Potter,” Regulus drawled. “Because you don’t have the mental capacity to choose reading material on your own.”

 

James smirked. “Actually, I also got you a Muggle book of my choosing. From that Brontë lady you’ve been on about lately.” He looked very smug about it.

 

Sirius liked to watch them, most days. He wanted to peel back the layers of their dynamic, to understand.

 

Because the truth? They were so good for each other. Exactly what he had hoped for the two of them — and they had found it in one another.

 

Regulus kept Prongs on his toes, secretly validating his intelligence, quietly caring for James’ people as if they were his own.

 

And James — James let Regulus be both cold and soft. He never tried to fix him. Only to love.

 

Sirius, leaning back against the sofa, shot James an approving nod. “See, Reggie? He’s house-trained now. You should be thanking me for this.”

 

Regulus scoffed. “Yes, thank you ever so much for gifting me a man who still cannot drink tea without spilling at least three drops.”

 

James looked positively delighted. “You’re one to talk! You swirl your tea around like you’re trying to summon a hurricane, you pretentious little lovely thing that you are.”

 

Regulus tilted his head, looking entirely unbothered. “That’s called ‘properly aerating the tea leaves,’ you absolute peasant.”

 

James grinned, crossing his arms. “Reggie, you put three honey spoons in it. At that point, it’s just syrup.”

 

Sirius, who was very much enjoying himself, decided to poke the bear further. “Hey, Prongs, are you sure you want this to be your whole life? Because there’s still time to run. I won’t even be mad. You could have a nice, quiet life—”

 

Regulus, without even looking, elbowed him hard in the ribs.

 

Sirius wheezed dramatically, falling against the cushions.

 

James, however, was undeterred. “You think I want a quiet life? Have you met me?”

 

Regulus smirked at him over his coffee cup. “Unfortunately.”

 

Sirius, still pretending to be in mortal agony, rolled his eyes. “You two flirt like an old married couple. It’s actually kind of gross. Also very cute.

 

Regulus turned to him, utterly unimpressed. “You and Lupin talk about the weather for three hours and somehow make it sound like foreplay.”

 

Sirius gasped. “How dare you!”


Sirius liked drinking. Everything about it, really. The taste, the burn, the next day’s ache. The way it made his head go dizzy, his vision blur. He loved how it gave him even more courage while numbing him at the same time, making him everything and nothing all at once.

 

But people didn’t like him drinking. He knew that. Deep down. And they told him as much. Even fucking Walburga said he was drinking too much these days — which was rich coming from her, considering she drank too much too.

 

He also liked sex. Fuck, how he loved sex. The tightness, the heat, the collapsing.

 

So, he was hiding. On the run, some might say. Stuck in a house with these people. Drunk and wanting to fuck.

 

And who was best for that? Mary MacDonald. Because they’d fucked before. Because her body came easy like that. Because her thighs were always warm — hot, even. Because she had a ludicrous mouth. Because she knew exactly how to make Sirius want enough but never more.

 

Drunk and sprawled across the sitting room, what did he do? He tried to get with Mary, like always. Because Mary fancied him, and he never fancied her, so it was the perfect combination. Pressing his hand on her inner thigh, whispering things in her ear as she and Lily spoke over his head. Pressing harder, deeper, closer — never quite there, just teasing.

 

And Mary always let him. Always smirked like she enjoyed the game just as much, always pushed for more.

 

But apparently, Remus wouldn’t.

 

He dragged Sirius away — away from her, from the heat — gripping his arm tight, yanking him from the sofa. Led him down the hall. And then smashed him against the first hidden wall.

 

Sirius barely had time to catch his breath before Remus was on him. Hands fisted in his shirt, breath hot against his cheek, every inch of him vibrating with something just as wild as Sirius himself felt. Maybe anger. Maybe something else.

 

His head lolled back against the wall, a smirk playing at his lips despite the way Remus’ grip burned through the haze of alcohol. “What’s the matter, Moons?” he drawled, voice thick with drink and desire. “Did I do something to get on your nerves?”

 

Remus made a sound — half scoff, half growl — and pressed in closer, his body a hard line against Sirius’. “Piss off,” he muttered, but his hands weren’t letting go. His fingers curled into the fabric of Sirius’ open collar, knuckles brushing skin, and fuck, that was something, wasn’t it?

 

Sirius grinned, tilting his head just enough to expose the long column of his throat. He knew exactly what he was doing. Knew how this would go if Remus just—

 

And then he did.

 

Remus’ mouth landed hot and sharp against his neck, teeth grazing, tongue flicking, sending a shudder ripping through Sirius’ spine. His breath hitched, hands instinctively finding Remus’ waist, pulling, gripping, needing. The wall was cool behind him, but everything else was heat. The kind that drowned out the alcohol and set something else ablaze.

 

“Fuck,” Sirius breathed, barely more than a whisper. His fingers curled into Remus’ jumper, twisting, pulling him closer, like he could fold them into the same bloody space if he just tried hard enough. Remus’ hands slid down now, gripping Sirius’ hips with an insistence that made his head spin in a way no drink ever could.

 

“You don’t get to do that,” Remus murmured, lips still against Sirius’ neck, the words nearly lost in the mess of breath and teeth. “You don’t get to touch people like that.”

 

Sirius let out a laugh, breathless and sharp, his nails digging into Remus’ back. “Didn’t know you had rules for me, Lupin.”

 

Remus pulled back just enough to look at him, his eyes dark, like something barely leashed. And then his hands moved, sliding up Sirius’ ribs, pressing into skin, his mouth finding that spot just beneath Sirius’ jaw again, kissing, biting, marking.

 

Sirius gasped. Fucking gasped. And Remus heard it. Felt it. Used it.

 

“Maybe I do,” he murmured, before sinking his teeth in just enough to make Sirius’ knees fucking buckle.

 

Remus moved his knee in between Sirius’ legs and that’s when all was lost.

 

Sirius swore, the word punched out of him like a gasp, like a prayer, like something he couldn’t hold back if he tried. And he wasn’t trying.

 

Remus’ knee pressed up, firm and insistent, the friction igniting something dark and desperate in Sirius’ stomach. His hands scrambled for purchase — Remus’ jumper, his shoulders, his bloody hair — gripping, pulling, anything to keep himself from slipping under completely.

 

“Fuck, shit—” His voice cracked on the last syllable, pleasure washing over him in thick, rolling waves. He barely recognised himself. “Merlin.”

 

Remus only pressed harder, his mouth dragging along the sharp line of Sirius’ jaw, his breath ragged, matching Sirius’ own. “You like that?” he murmured, voice all gravel and heat, almost mocking but too wrecked to be cruel.

 

Sirius let out something between a laugh and a whimper. “What the fuck do you think?”

 

Remus’ fingers dug into his hips, thumbs pressing into the dips just above his waistband. Holding him there, keeping him trapped between that solid knee and the cold wall at his back. Sirius should’ve hated it. The being held down, the not being in control. He didn’t.

 

Remus shifted, just enough to make Sirius’ head fall back with a sharp, bitten-off groan. And that was when he knew. He was fucking gone.

 

“Not so cocky now, are you, Black?” Remus muttered, lips grazing the shell of Sirius’ ear, voice thick with something almost smug. That fucking low chuckle of his.

 

Sirius wanted to bite back, wanted to laugh in his face, wanted to pretend he wasn’t already trembling with it. But Remus moved again, the pressure between his legs unbearable, teasing, perfect, and the words died in his throat.

 

Instead, he grabbed Remus by the front of his jumper and crushed their mouths together. It wasn’t a kiss, not really — too messy, too desperate, all teeth and tongue and hands pulling, clawing, needing.

 

Remus groaned into it, low and wrecked, and Sirius swallowed the sound like it was the only thing keeping him alive. He could feel the tension in Remus’ body, the fight, the restraint barely holding him together. And Sirius wanted to break it. Wanted to drag it out of him until there was nothing left but this — heat and hands and the taste of firewhisky between them.

 

“Tell me to stop,” Remus breathed against his lips, forehead pressed to Sirius’, chest rising and falling like he’d been running for miles.

 

Sirius grinned, wrecked and wicked. “Not a fucking chance.”

 

And then he surged forward, dragging Remus down with him, into the fire, into the fucking abyss.

 

Sirius barely had a second to breathe before Remus moved again — his knee pressing up, his hands gripping tight, his mouth dragging over Sirius’ throat, biting, licking, ruining him.

 

And that was it. That was fucking it.

 

Heat coiled low in his stomach, fast and overwhelming, white-hot pleasure crashing through him like a spell gone wrong. He barely even realised what was happening, only that his entire body tensed, his hips stuttered forward, and fuck — he was gone.

 

Sirius choked on a groan, back arching against the wall, fingers digging so hard into Remus’ jumper that he might as well have been trying to fuse them together. He was trembling, gasping, undone, and it wasn’t until the haze started to clear that he felt the damp heat in his trousers, the undeniable evidence of just how wrecked he was.

 

Remus stilled.

 

For a long, agonising second, neither of them moved. Sirius’ chest was heaving, his body limp against the wall, his head spinning, but Remus — Remus was just standing there, still pressed close but not touching anymore. Not like before.

 

And then, just as suddenly, he was gone.

 

Remus stepped back, untangling himself, ripping himself away like the contact burned. Sirius could barely keep his eyes open, still floating somewhere between bliss and disbelief, but he forced himself to look.

 

Remus’ face was unreadable — his lips red and kiss-bruised, his pupils blown, but his jaw tight, like he was holding something back.

 

Sirius licked his lips, tasting sweat and whisky and something unmistakably Remus — cherry tea —, and tried to gather himself, to say something, to—

 

“I shouldn’t have—” Remus’ voice was low, rough, almost like he was speaking to himself.

 

Sirius blinked. “What?”

 

But Remus was already turning, already pulling away, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides.

 

“This was a mistake,” he muttered, before walking off — just like that. Leaving Sirius there, still trembling, still aching, still fucking breathless against the wall.

 

Sirius stared after him, mind reeling, pulse still hammering in his throat.

 

And then, finally, reality settled in.

 

“Fucking hell,” he muttered to the empty corridor, running a hand through his wrecked hair, feeling the damp heat still clinging to his skin.

 

Remus was gone. And Sirius was left there, ruined and wanting, and not nearly drunk enough for any of it.


For all the talk of Evan being the baby cousin, he acted more like Sirius’ father — or some shit. Lucius Malfoy, also in hiding just like Sirius, wasn’t much better.

 

“I think if we appeal first and then reveal you’ve been in hiding, people will have less to say about it,” Evan was plotting like some villain in a children’s book, quill tapping against his chin as he spoke.

 

Lucius nodded. “Maybe we leave out Bellatrix and Rodolphus entirely — let people forget they even exist. Realistically, they’ll be locked away in a mental facility for the rest of their lives. We focus on us and Crouch instead.”

 

“Speaking of that,” Evan bit down on his quill, a habit he’d never grown out of, “since Barty is set to receive an honorary Black family title — and since the manor in France is under his name — wouldn’t it be more acceptable for him to change his surname as well?”

 

What?

 

“The fuck?” Sirius cut in, scowling.

 

They ignored him.

 

“And we say what, exactly?” Lucius asked, unfazed. “Adoption? That feels too Muggle.”

 

“We say Lady Gia’s real father was a Black,” Evan smirked. “No one has to know the truth. We can pick from one of the names that were erased from the tapestry. That way, no one will ever find out his real grandfather was a Muggle.”

 

Sirius scoffed. “Barty doesn’t want to be a Black.”

 

“Of course he does,” Evan countered smoothly. “It’s all he’s ever wanted. Because the same blood you refused treated him with respect.”

 

Lucius barely reacted, already moving on. “Is his wedding still on?”

 

“Yes. Lord Hiciu insisted he’s the best match for Camelia — little does the bastard know, anyway.”

 

It was so fucking annoying. They were talking around Sirius, not with him, like he wasn’t even in the room. Did they really think he was that thick? Did he actually have no say in this? Was it not obvious that this was exactly why he needed to get away from this family?

 

“Sirius?”

 

Oh. Right. She was here too. He’d almost forgotten.

 

“You have something on your mind,” Walburga said. It wasn’t a question.

 

He coughed, straightened. “There’s, uh… an easier way. For Barty, I mean.”

 

Walburga lifted an eyebrow. “Pray tell.”

 

He hesitated, then said it.

 

“Vortam.”

 

Silence.

 

Vortam. An ancient, rarely used blood ritual to claim someone as family. It required intention, dark magic, blood.

 

Vortam. It meant rejecting the bloodline you were born into. It meant declaring your own family unworthy of you.

 

Vortam.

 

Years ago, Sirius had nearly gone through with it. He had dragged Remus and Peter along, so close to claiming himself as a real Potter. Until James and Euphemia stopped him. They knew he’d regret it. Because once it was done — once the magic was sealed — he would no longer share blood with Regulus.

 

Walburga’s eyes narrowed. “You mean to say I should claim him as my son.”

 

“There are… other ways it could be done,” Sirius muttered.

 

She studied him for a long moment. Then, carefully, “How do you know of this?”

 

His breath came slow, measured. He swallowed hard. He could tell her. Could destroy her with it. Make her hurt the way he had his entire childhood.

 

Instead, he blinked and said, “Remus was into blood magic in school. Read some things about it. Used to tell us over breakfast what he read the night before.”

 

And that was that.

 

Walburga relaxed.

 

Oh.

 

So she had been afraid. Afraid he had done it.

 

Well — he almost had. Before his real mum had begged him not to. Before she had pleaded with him not to renounce his brother, not to ruin his birth mother.

 

“I would have never,” the words slipped out before he could think, before he could stop them. Because he couldn’t stand seeing her like this. Because she was him. And seeing her like that meant seeing himself that way.

 

“Effy and Monty would have never let me,” he tried again, voice softer now. “And I… It wasn’t you I ran from.”

 

She exhaled, something small and fragile in the movement.

 

Had she always looked so young? Or was this new?

 

Had her eyes always held that same glint people claimed he had?

 

Sirius could swear he saw them watering.

 

“I will,” Walburga said finally, voice steady but changed. “I know about the other forms of the ritual. But the strongest is when a parent claims the child. I will… add Bartemius to the Black bloodline.” She lifted her chin slightly. “However, I will not erase his mother’s legacy from him. That is very strong folk magic he inherited there.” A pause. “Ask Miss Evans to research the matter.”

 

A beat of silence stretched between them.

 

“You would have,” she murmured then, and for a brief, flickering moment, she looked sad. Sirius hated it. “At some point, I would have as well.”

 

Then her voice hardened, sharp as a knife. “And do not speak of what you do not know. Because Euphemia Potter has not been a Shafiq in blood since she was nineteen.”

 

What?

 

“Wait, but that—”

 

She met his eyes, gaze like steel. “Yes.”

 

Sirius’ stomach curled tight.

 

“I do not know why James Potter inherited the Light — the Sun,” she admitted. “He shouldn’t have. Not after his mother cast it out of her blood.” Her fingers flexed against her robes, thoughtful, distant. “Maybe… some magic is old enough to last like that.”

 

Sirius had no answer for that. Only the growing weight of realisation settling deep in his ribs.

Chapter 13: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Thirteen: Learning From the Best

Summary:

Regulus’ smile widened. “Let’s just say,” he murmured, almost fondly, “I learned from the best.”

***

TW: sexual content, but it's very soft; arson, but make it family bonding

Chapter Text

Being good at healing meant more than just… well, healing. It required being a skilled potioneer, understanding Herbology, and knowing how Muggle medicine interacted with different types of magical blood.

 

And that brought him to the next matter — because different types of magical blood didn’t just mean wizard versus werewolf, for instance. Regulus knew that wasn’t all. It meant pure-blood versus Muggle-born. It varied from one family to another. The mixture of magical blood was endless, which meant that every potion, every spell, might not work the same way for everyone.

 

But that wasn’t all.

 

To be a good healer also meant changing the way healing existed — how it was done, what it could do. It required experimentation. It required self-sacrifice. Because as far as Regulus was concerned, it was completely unethical to conduct research on others before testing it himself.

 

So, the first batch of anything he created was always tested on himself first. Pandora second — because she, like him, understood what this meant and wanted to help. Barty third — for all the same reasons.

 

Only after all three of them had tried it, only then, could a new potion, a new treatment, a new act of healing be used on someone else.

 

Muggles called it science. Some wixen called it alchemy. Regulus called it healing.

 

Which meant that if he wanted to find a new solution for Barty’s problem, he had to test it on himself first.

 

This one wasn’t morphine, but Muggles claimed it was from the same ‘family’ of medications. It could be transformed into a pill, a potion to be taken orally. If successful, it could change wizarding healing forever.

 

But like most medicine, it had side effects.

 

His mouth was dry. The skin on his arms itched. His vision was blurry. And the worst? He was very horny.

 

In desperate need of a wank. Or more.

 

Since waking up without his memories, he and James had only been intimate like that once. James had come, but Regulus hadn’t. And that was fine most days. Regulus liked not feeling pressured.

 

But now?

 

Now he needed it. He needed to know — not just see it in fragmented memories — what it meant to come apart at James Potter’s hands.

 

Without knocking — like always — James Potter walked into the study.

 

“Uh, Pandora said you needed help with a potion?” He hesitated. “I’m not sure if… maybe she misunderstood. Or, uh, do you need to test it on me?” He was already walking toward Regulus. “Because I can do that. I can help that way. Or do you need Lily or Sev—”

 

“James.”

 

That stopped him.

 

Regulus exhaled. “It’s called tramadol. I’m testing it. It has… secondary effects.

 

James immediately dropped to his knees in front of him, hands firm on Regulus’ knees. “How can I help? Do you need to lay down? Maybe I can make you some tea or—”

 

“James.” Regulus cut him off again. “I… fuck, this is weird.

 

James frowned.

 

Regulus swallowed hard, then spoke again. “Would you… please help me with the side effect? I can do it myself, but I’d rather not. If I’m being honest.”

 

James took his right hand, pressing a kiss there. “Of course, love. What do you need? A bath? Sleep? Food?”

 

Regulus clenched his jaw.

 

Sex.”

 

Silence.

 

“I need to, uh… I need sexual release. Or I might just kill everyone in the house.” A pause. “Maybe not Lily or Harry. But no one else is safe at this point.”

 

“I thought you didn’t want to do that anymore,” James said, his voice quiet, a small, sad smile tugging at his lips as he caressed Regulus’ hand.

 

“What made you believe that?”

 

James didn’t meet his eyes. “You, uh… I’m not saying you have to do this, but — well, you always say you don’t remember me loving you. Or you loving me. And that one time when we kissed, after I… hmm.” He cleared his throat, awkward. “After I finished, you wouldn’t let me touch you.”

 

He pressed a gentle kiss to Regulus’ hand. “So I assumed it was just… something we wouldn’t do anymore.”

 

Regulus blinked. “Yet you didn’t try to break things off.”

 

James’ head snapped up, eyes sharp. “Why would I?”

 

There was no hesitation in his voice, no doubt. “I’m fine with just—” He exhaled, then corrected himself. “Well, no, that’s a lie. I’m not fine. But that’s my problem, not yours. And in the end, I want whatever you’re willing to give me.”

 

Regulus let his eyes slip shut, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

Of course.

 

Of course, James Potter — who lived for validation, who needed to be loved and cared for in the same measure he gave it — had needed to be told that he was wanted. Because that was James’ only insecurity: that he was both too much and not enough.

 

And Regulus, even without all his memories, knew that about him.

 

He pressed James’ hand. “I was just giving you time to get used to how I look now, Potter. I was giving myself time, too.”

 

A small smile tugged at his lips.

 

“I liked how desirable I was before, you see. I craved the way people wanted me, the way they bowed before me.” His voice was light. “So I had to get used to the idea that that’s changed. And I wanted to give you time, too. Not because I thought you’d leave me over something so… small — because I wouldn’t leave you over something like this, either. It was just…”

 

His fingers curled around James’, steady. “…about getting to know my body again.”

 

“That’s so very thoughtful of you,” James said with a shy smile. “How are you so lovely, all the time?”

 

Regulus hesitated. “So? Can you… or would you like to, or—”

 

“Clothes on or off?” James interrupted smoothly. “We should also move to the couch.”

 

Regulus hummed in agreement, standing and helping James up from his knees, dragging him toward the sofa. “Maybe we can start with clothes on.”

 

“That’s good, love.” James settled onto the couch, immediately pulling Regulus onto his lap. “Would you let me kiss you, my Lord?”

 

Oh.

 

James kept saying that — my Lord. Was that something they used to do? Regulus wasn’t sure, but he liked it.

 

“Not yet,” he smirked. “I intend to fully use your body today, Potter, so you’ll have to lean back and follow my orders.” He tilted his head, studying him. “And you’ll do that, won’t you? You like following my orders.”

 

James shivered beneath him, sinking back into the pillows, half-lidded already, his cheeks flushed.

 

Huh . That was all it took?

 

Oh, this was going to be delicious.

 

Regulus rolled his hips against James’, slow and calculated, teasing him with stillness more than movement — making him crave it.

 

“Would you like to be used, Potter?” he asked, fingers trailing lazily over James’ chest, his torso. “You like being at my disposal, don’t you?”

 

James moaned, eyes squeezing shut.

 

“Hey now, pretty boy,” Regulus pouted. “You’ve got to look at me.”

 

James’ eyes snapped open in an instant.

 

“You can’t do this to me, love,” he groaned, grinning — a youthful, devastating grin. “I’ve been on edge for months.”

 

Regulus pressed down harder against him, his own breath hitching as he felt James grow hard beneath him.

 

“Must have been so difficult for you,” he murmured, voice dripping with mock sympathy. “Poor baby.”

 

That earned him a whine, and Merlin, that was delightful.

 

“Tell me,” Regulus continued, rolling his hips just enough to tease, “did you wank to the thought of me until you couldn’t stand to look at yourself in the mirror anymore?”

 

James sucked in a sharp breath, then threw it right back at him. “Did you?”

 

Regulus smirked. “Of course I did.” He moved his hips in slow, deliberate circles. “I played with myself a bit too much, you see. Kept having these memories stuck in my head like a broken record — you on your knees with my cock in your mouth. My fingers in you. You bending me over a desk.” A pause. “Something about my Potioneer’s knife—”

 

James shuddered, his whole body jolting with a sharp shockwave of arousal.

 

“You have the prettiest waist,” he moaned, finally gripping Regulus’ hips, moving him. “And you keep getting your robes more and more and more fitted, and — fuck —

 

James thrust up, and Regulus was suddenly, devastatingly close — so close — to coming right there, on the spot.

 

“Tell me,” Regulus murmured against James’ neck, lips brushing just beneath his ear. “I couldn’t tell from memories alone, you see… but do your fingers feel better in me than mine? Do you wreck me that way?”

 

He pressed a chaste kiss to James’ pulse point.

 

James let out a sound — almost a gasp, almost a sob — his hips still slow but growing more erratic. “You were fingering yourself to the thought of me, love?”

 

Regulus pouted. “You didn’t?” A teasing sigh. “Such a pity.”

 

James’ hand flew to Regulus’ harness, sliding over his tailored trousers, right over the spot that had been aching for his touch. His fingers pressed, and fuck — Regulus had been desperate for that for so long.

 

“Aah, I couldn’t,” James whined. “I knew it wouldn’t be the same. I needed to feel you.”

 

His other hand tightened on Regulus’ hip, holding him down, pressing him closer, harder

 

And that was it.

 

The overstimulation, the teasing, the way James held him — Regulus came embarrassingly fast, shuddering against him. James stole his moan with a kiss, whispering against his lips, soft and reverent—

 

“So lovely when you’re so mean.”

 

“That’s it, love.”

 

“Merlin, how I missed feeling you.”

 

James didn’t last long after that. He never did when Regulus fell apart first. Regulus caught him by the neck, pressed a kiss to his pulse point, and that was all it took. James groaned, tense, trembling, and then he was gone — coming apart in Regulus’ arms.

 

They collapsed back onto the blankets and pillows, spent and boneless. Regulus turned his head, pressing a lazy kiss to James’ cheek. “Hi.”

 

James smiled, eyes still heavy-lidded, and kissed his nose. “Hi.”

 

A pause. Then—

 

“Would you like to sleep in the study tonight?”

 

James’ breath hitched. And then, he was crying. Regulus understood.

 

Because James remembered everything Regulus didn’t. Because they hadn’t slept together since before — since before the coma, before everything had changed.

 

Regulus held him as he cried, and somewhere in the quiet, he realised he was crying too. It was too much to see James Potter cry.

 

James exhaled against his skin, whispered, “I love you.”

 

And then, just like that, he was asleep.

 

Regulus held him close, pressing a kiss to his hair. The room was silent, save for James’ steady breaths.

 

And in that silence, Regulus whispered back “I love you more. I remember now.” His eyes fluttered shut. “I always loved you more.”


Who would have thought that, for Regulus to get back most of his memories — save for a few — he had to come all over himself on top of James Potter?

 

And yet, here they were.

 

It was even more than he had hoped. Especially since he’d suspected some of those memories were lost due to the morphine use.

 

Almost everything came rushing back the moment James kissed his nose — a habit, Regulus now realised, that James had always had.

 

And Merlin. He had been so mean to his boy since waking up. How could he have forgotten the letters? James’ letter from his seventh year? Everything?

 

It was all Sirius’ fault. Regulus wasn’t sure how, but it had to be.

 

And now, as he watched James sleep soundly against his chest — Salazar, how he’d missed that sound! — he wondered how, in his own grave, he could have ever forgotten this wonderful creature.

 

Forgotten the friends and allies he had made.

 

Forgotten his family.

 

Forgotten Lily and Harry — his entire world.

 

Forgotten the way Barty looked at Evan, and how Evan treated Barty.

 

Forgotten how they had all lost Felix.

 

Forgotten how Sirius loved him more than anything in the world.

 

How Narcissa and Lucius had trusted him with their child. He had been made godfather to a beautiful baby boy with his eyes — and he forgot.

 

Forgotten Rabastan and Pandora. Dorcas, too. How could anyone forget about Dorcas?

 

Forgotten how Severus had begun to soften, to open up — how he was starting to become more of a friend than an ally.

 

Forgotten his mother, who had changed so much, who had become the woman she was always meant to be. Who loved him — who loved Sirius too.

 

A sleepy hum pulled him from his thoughts. “Morning,” James mumbled, pressing a lazy kiss to his chest.

 

Regulus inhaled sharply, hiccuping. “Morning, baby.”

 

A beat. Then — heat. Mortifying heat spread across his face.

 

James stilled.

 

“You remember.” His voice was breathless, awed. “Merlin, you remember.

 

And then he was kissing him — everywhere.

 

Scattering soft, adoring kisses across his face, his neck, his cheeks, making Regulus giggle as James whispered between each one, “You remember. You remember.”

 

“Knock, knock.” Lily didn’t actually knock— she just said it from behind the door.

 

And Morgana, how he had missed loving her.

 

“Enter, Lily dearest,” James called, his eyes never leaving Regulus.

 

She stepped in with light, purposeful steps, making her way toward them before settling onto the cushion beside the couch, Harry tucked securely in her arms.

 

That got Regulus’ full attention. “Oh, goodie, my baby.

 

He stood immediately, reaching for Harry. Lily only tilted her pretty, round face up at him, eyes sharp with knowing. “He remembers,” she murmured to James.

 

Regulus pressed a kiss to the crown of her head. “I’m very sorry for any hurt I must have caused you, Miss Lily. You must know how much you mean to me.”

 

He smiled at her — truly smiled — because he had missed his best friend so much, without even realising he had.

 

Oh.

 

And — oh.

 

Evan and Barty. Barty and Evan. His brothers. The loves of his life.

 

He had to buy them sweets. He had to coddle Barty to death and pester Evan — who had held everyone together in Regulus’ absence of mind — with all the cigars he wanted.

 

But for now — his baby. His child. Because Harry was his child too. Because Lily said so. And he wasn’t the type of man to ignore Lily Evans’ word as law.

 

“Hi, you little gremlin,” he cooed, and Harry — his Harry — smiled right back at him.

 

“Oh, he’s so back,” Lily laughed.

 

A pause.

 

Then, Lily straightened, expression shifting. “Actually, this is perfect,” she said lightly.

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “…Why?”

 

“Because,” Lily continued, voice deceptively sweet, “today, we’re going to meet Petunia.”


And so they went.

 

Lily and Harry. James, as the father of her child — the boy she had always wanted as a friend, though it had taken her far too long to get there. Regulus, as the friend she likely never expected to have. Marlene, the real sister — the one who had never left her. And Barty the mad dog Crouch — brought along just to scare the neighbours away.

 

Lupin and Sirius had wanted to come too, but the full moon was too close.

 

Petunia Dursley, her husband, and their child lived at 4 Privet Drive, in a terribly small house. Regulus took one look at it and wanted to be sick. Lily Evans was not made to be a Muggle. She was meant to rule over a manor — perhaps even a castle. For people to bow when they saw her. To listen when she spoke.

 

Not… this. Three bedrooms? Who lived like this? Peasants?

 

“And we just enter?” Lily asked, incredulous. “Are you mad? You’ll scare them!”

 

Barty shrugged. “I can also blow up the door, Red.”

 

Marlene grinned and high-fived him.

 

Children. Regulus resisted the urge to slap them both.

 

Lily groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “No one is blowing up the door, Crouch.”

 

Barty pouted. “Not even just a little?”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “What would a little even mean? A gentle explosion? A controlled detonation?”

 

Barty perked up. “Exactly! Controlled detonation! You get it, Reggie.”

 

“I was insulting you, you cretin.”

 

James sighed, shifting Harry higher in his arms. “Can we at least pretend to be normal for five minutes?”

 

Marlene snorted. “James, honey, we lost ‘normal’ the moment you started shagging Baby Black.”

 

Lily sighed again — exasperated, exhausted, possibly regretting every life choice that had led her here. Then, without another word, she marched up the front path and knocked. Properly. Like a civilised person.

 

Regulus folded his arms, unimpressed. “Coward. And she insists she’s a Gryffindor, pff!”

 

Lily shot him a look. A moment passed. Then another. And then — the door creaked open.

 

Petunia Dursley — tall, thin, all edges and pinched features — stared at them. Her sharp blue eyes landed on Lily first, then flickered warily to the rest of the group. They looked nothing alike.

 

Her mouth opened — probably to say something cutting — but then her gaze dropped to Harry. Her nephew. Her expression flickered — just for a second — before she straightened.

 

“What are you doing here?” she asked, voice clipped.

 

Lily smiled. Not forced, not fake — genuine. “Visiting.”

 

Petunia’s fingers tightened on the door.

 

Regulus stepped forward. “And I,” he drawled, “am here to judge you.”

 

Lily smacked his arm, hard. Barty choked on a laugh. Marlene coughed, suspiciously close to the word ‘prick.’

 

James groaned. “Oh, this is going well.”

 

Petunia, to her credit, barely blinked. Her eyes dragged over Regulus — his fine black robes, his perfectly tailored waistcoat, his unimpressed expression — before her lips pursed.

 

“Yes, well,” she sniffed, “you’re not the only one.”

 

Regulus blinked.

 

Oh.

 

He was going to eat her alive.

 

She let them into the house, explaining that her — as shown in the pictures, obese — husband was at work and that her child was sleeping and must not be disturbed. She looked at Barty as though she were ready to run, then turned to Lily, frowning.

 

“Why have you brought people with you?” she asked, her voice edged with unease.

 

So very boring, in Regulus’ opinion.

 

“Do you smoke in here?” he asked, then decided, “I will smoke in here.”

 

“Can’t we have this conversation alone?” Petunia pressed, attempting to pester Lily.

 

Regulus laughed. “Ah, no, the prissy housewife is afraid of the big, bad wizards. Don’t worry, Barty only bites when I allow him to.”

 

He lit his cigarette, exhaling slowly before taking a seat at the dining table beside James. With deliberate ease, he placed a hand on James’ thigh and locked eyes with Petunia.

 

“Your husband is a homosexual?” she asked Lily, her voice dripping with disgust.

 

Lily flinched.

 

“Miss Lily and James are not wedded,” Regulus articulated each word with precision. “Such a pity. I offered, of course. James did as well. But she’s very Miss Independent these days.” He paused for dramatic effect. “But do not worry about your sister’s prospects — she is still set to inherit half of my… fortune, I suppose you’d call it, should anything happen to me.”

 

Petunia blinked. “You talk like—”

 

“Like a Lord? Because I am one.” He pressed his hand more firmly against James’ leg. “I am Lord Regulus Arcturus Black, of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black.”

 

“Hi, I’m Barty,” Barty said, waving a hand.

 

Petunia rolled her eyes. “When I said we could meet, I was expecting you, the child, and the father. Not this freak show! You always do this, Lily! You always have to be the weirdest, most unaccommodating, mean—”

 

The lights went out. Not just out — shattered. Glass splintered, crashing onto the floor.

 

James Potter, ladies and gentlemen. The Prince of the Sun from Misr.

 

Petunia stiffened. “What happened?” Her voice wavered. “What have these people done?”

 

Then, with sudden determination, she turned on Regulus, stepping closer. “Listen here, you nasty-looking—”

 

And the sun stopped.

 

Darkness swallowed the world outside.

 

Oh, Jamie was getting rather good at this. How lovely. Regulus would have to reward him with a biscuit and a handjob for it. Evan would be so proud.

 

“What?” Petunia gasped, her breath coming in short, panicked bursts. “What?

 

And just like that, the lights flickered back on.

 

James, wearing a smile he must have learned from Sirius, handed Harry to Regulus. Then, as if by sheer will, he seemed to stand taller. “Tut-tut,” his expression teased, “see what happens when you speak ill of my family?”

 

“You—” Petunia’s voice was barely a whisper. She swayed on her feet, her breath coming faster and faster. “You did that?”

 

James tilted his head. “Now,” he cut her off smoothly, “why don’t you take Lily and Harry upstairs so they can meet dear Dudley, hmm?” A beat. Then, with a lazy flick of his wrist, “Barty, be a dear and go with the ladies.”

 

A pause.

 

“Barty is such a soft soul, you know?” James added airily. “He can resurrect the dead.”

 

Petunia’s knees buckled. She hit the floor in a graceless heap.

 

Oh well.

 

Boring.


Sirius was so pretty when he slept.

 

Regulus had spent years wondering why he wasn’t as pretty as his brother. Sirius had that beautiful fair skin, the delicate birthmark just beside his lip, the perpetually furrowed brow, and that soft, impossibly long hair. In sleep, he looked peaceful — serene, even. A rare sight.

 

“Psst, wake up,” Regulus murmured, pinching his nose like the annoying little brother he was. “Siri, wake up.”

 

“Mhmm, Reggie, go away, let me sleep,” Sirius grumbled, half-heartedly swatting at him.

 

Regulus just pressed a kiss to his head. “It’s my birthday.”

 

That got Sirius’ attention. His eyes blinked open, unfocused for a moment before he grinned. “Good morning, most beautiful brother in the world — after me, of course.”

 

Regulus, unbothered, slid under the covers with him. “I’m twenty.”

 

Sirius groaned dramatically, reaching up to ruffle Regulus’ fringe. “Who allowed you to grow up, you little shit? Merlin, I should have cursed you at twelve and kept you that way.”

 

Regulus pressed their foreheads together, eyes glinting with something conspiratorial. “You remember what you promised me?” He raised an expectant eyebrow.

 

Sirius groaned again, but the glint in his own eyes was unmistakable. “Do you really—”

 

“Mother will hate it if we pull this off,” Regulus baited.

 

Sirius huffed out a laugh, eyes alight. He pretended to think it over, but his mind was already made up.

 

“Get Evie and Dora,” he said, pressing a kiss to Regulus’ temple. “Crouch too, just for good measure. We’re going to burn Black Manor to the ground.

 

So, here’s the thing.

 

Regulus was twelve, and Sirius not yet fourteen, when Andromeda left home — when everything began to crack, when the ruin set in. That was the first time they all truly saw the villain Cygnus Black had always been.

 

Andromeda fled in the middle of the night, much like Sirius would years later. But you see, Sirius and Pandora had always been Bellatrix’s babies. Regulus and Evan belonged to Narcissa. And Felix… Felix was Andromeda’s.

 

Which meant that, for the first and only time in his life, the morning after she disappeared, thirteen-year-old Felix Rosier hexed his uncle Cygnus.

 

And everything nearly collapsed.

 

Cygnus tortured him with the Cruciatus Curse for three hours straight. Right there, in front of the rest of the children. A lesson. A warning. A nightmare none of them would ever quite shake.

 

That night, back at Grimmauld, Regulus very nearly killed himself. He tried to hang himself, to cut his neck, anything.

 

His brother found him like that, in the astronomy room.

 

Sirius, out of desperation, made a promise. If Regulus lived to see his twentieth birthday, they would burn the manor. They would kill Cygnus Black.

 

And Regulus had never been the type to let his brother forget a promise.

 

That’s how they ended up here — watching the manor burn, standing over Cygnus Black’s lifeless body. Aunt Druella was wailing, screaming, completely unaware of who had done this. Thirteen fugitive house-elves scurried in the chaos, and Regulus, ever practical, was already making plans to take them in — some to Grimmauld, some to Malfoy Manor.

 

“I like what you did with the Muggle explosives,” Regulus remarked to Barty.

 

“I liked the pixies,” Pandora mused, still caught in the excitement.

 

Sirius frowned. “There were pixies?”

 

Pandora gasped, scandalised. “You are such a boy!”

 

Once they were back at Grimmauld, somehow, Regulus and Sirius found their way — once more — to the astronomy room. Or rather, Regulus found his brother there, crying.

 

“I should be in the sky tonight,” he murmured.

 

“I left,” Sirius said hoarsely, moving closer. “I left you here. I promised I’d come back for you and Evan, and once I was out… I didn’t.”

 

“That’s fine, Si’,” Regulus responded quietly. “I took care of everyone. Don’t worry too much.”

 

Silence.

 

Regulus tried again, this time giving to Sirius what he wanted. “You left.”

 

Sirius let out a breath and, after a long pause, whispered, “I once came back.”

 

“What?”

 

“When the war started,” Sirius admitted, resting his head on Regulus’ shoulder. “I came back one night. Slept here. In the astronomy room. Cried myself to sleep.” He hesitated, reaching for Regulus’ hand but flinching away at the last moment. “Prongs came with me.”

 

Regulus stilled. “So you… you came back, but just decided I wasn’t worth it? Is that it?”

 

Sirius swallowed hard. “I… there was no shouting in the house,” he said, voice cracking. “Back then, there was always shouting. I thought… I thought you were just better without me.” His breath hitched as he tried to stifle his sobs.

 

Regulus exhaled sharply. “Have you ever,” he asked, his voice quiet but sharp as glass, “considered thinking about anyone’s experience except your own?”

 

Sirius pressed his palms to his knees, as if trying to scrub something from them. “I would have died. Or worse — ended up like Bella.”

 

“I never said you wouldn’t have,” Regulus shot back, gripping Sirius’ hands before he could pull away. “But if you recall — as I insist — you promised you’d come back for us.”

 

“Hey now, you could have left that night with me,” Sirius argued, his voice tight. “I begged you to—”

 

Regulus cut him off. “They would have done terrible things to Pandora.” His voice was sharp, but his grip on Sirius’ hands didn’t loosen. “So when Father died, when I had more freedom, when Mother started… well, you’ve seen what she’s like now. I expected you to come back. But you—” Regulus inhaled sharply, as though steadying himself. “You refused to attend the funeral. Refused to see me. I had to go through all of that with Evan and Lucius Malfoy. Do you have any idea how ashamed I felt, knowing my own brother wouldn’t stand beside me?”

 

Sirius swallowed, then muttered, almost to himself, “I just realised — Orion’s dead. Now Cygnus is dead. We only have Thomas left.”

 

Regulus let out a short, humourless laugh. “And who do you think has been drugging him since Felix died, hmm? Do you really believe that heart condition was… what? Natural?” He raised an eyebrow. “No, with Thomas, I’m taking my time.”

 

He barely let the words settle before continuing. “I wanted to take Crouch Senior myself, but Dorcas insisted. So that was that.”

 

Sirius finally looked at him — really looked at him — as if seeing him properly for the first time in his life. “You had a plan all along,” he breathed. Then, in quiet disbelief, “Merlin, Regulus… did you take the Mark intentionally?”

 

Regulus smiled. “Oui,” he said simply. “Mother implored me not to, you see. But I always play the long game.”

 

Sirius exhaled, shaking his head. “So this isn’t… isn’t your rebellious phase,” he said slowly, as if the realisation took too long to sink in. “This is you?”

 

Regulus’ smile widened. “Let’s just say,” he murmured, almost fondly, “I learned from the best.”


It was always good to remember James Potter — to bask in his attention the way one would in the sun. To see him smile and know, deep in your heart, irrevocably, that you were the reason why.

 

Because Regulus wanted to spin and orbit around him forever.

 

“You’re pretty,” Regulus announced.

 

He lay with his head in James’ lap as the other boy read to him from Lord Byron, voice warm and steady.

 

James flushed, his reading faltering. Merlin, Regulus really had been too cruel to him these past months. Now he would have to undo all that. Because James Potter needed to know he was very much a pretty boy. His boy.

 

“Even your ears are pretty,” Regulus mused. “It’s almost unfair. Who even has ears like that?”

 

James went even redder. “I — I forgot… thank you, love.”

 

He took Regulus’ hand in his, pressed a soft kiss to his knuckles, and held it against his chest.

 

“What was it you wanted to say?” Regulus prompted.

 

James let out a breath, pressing another kiss to his hand. “I almost forgot how gentle you are,” he murmured. “I missed you.”

 

Now Regulus was the one blushing. He scoffed, shifting slightly. “It’s almost disgusting how adorable you make me sound.”

 

James laughed, and oh, that just made everything so much worse.

 

“You have nice ears too, love. Like a cat’s,” he teased, leaning in to press a kiss to the shell of Regulus’ ear.

 

“Marry me.”

 

Silence.

 

Regulus’ breath caught in his throat. “Marry me,” he repeated.

 

“I—”

 

Regulus intertwined their fingers, gripping tightly. “Please marry me. I don’t have a ring, but I have a bracelet.”

 

James blinked rapidly, his eyes turning glassy.

 

“Mother gave me a bracelet to ask for your hand,” Regulus continued, his voice urgent. “I already spoke to Sirius. And I will speak to your parents as well.”

 

“You—”

 

“Marry me,” Regulus said again, giving him no time to think.

 

James threw the book aside, surging forward to kiss him — quick, breathless kisses all over his face.

 

“I won’t repeat myself a third time,” Regulus murmured.

 

James pulled back just enough to grin. “I will,” he said. “I’ll give you my hand if you give me yours.”

Chapter 14: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Fourteen: He's Back

Summary:

And yes — at this point, Grimmauld was James’ home. He had fallen in love here. He had helped Regulus and Evan build a third faction of the war here. He had been named the future of magical politics here. He had raised his son — for the better part of half a year — here.

***

TW: some violence

Notes:

Hi all, sorry for not updating sooner. I'll be honest with you and say that chapter 16 kind of took a bit of a toll on me when I wrote it, and it was kind of hard to revisit the last three chapters of part 1, which I'm just posting now. I also think there might be more mistakes than usual because I was full-on sobbing at some point while editing (and my eyes are shite anyway and the program I'm writing in has a terrible spellcheck tbh). Anyway, here are the last three chapters of this part.

Chapter Text

James had come to a conclusion very early in life: he absolutely hated war. Loathed it, really. And Cold War? That was the worst of all. Because, according to Evan, they were in a Cold War now. So yes, James despised it — deeply, profoundly.

 

He hated politics too. Not that he’d ever admit that in this house. Not when his family and friends were hell-bent on moulding him into the next Minister for Magic. They put so much effort into it — too much effort. He couldn’t just tell them he didn’t want it. Right? That wouldn’t be fair to them.

 

But anyway — war. James hated everything that came with it. The dying, the suffering, the having to pick a side, the knowing that everything would still be in ruins even when it was all over. The scheming. The fighting. The endless, bloody games.

 

And right now? Right now, he hated Barty Crouch the most.

 

Because Barty Crouch had just barged in on him and Regulus — not in the most ideal position.

 

They had been… busy. Very nicely, pleasantly busy. And Regulus had looked beautiful like that — half-lidded gaze, lashes brushing against his cheek as he moaned around James, mouth warm and—

 

James was going to kill Barty. Well, maybe not kill him, exactly. But he was definitely making him a terrible cup of tea.

 

“He’s back,” Barty announced, not even bothering to knock. “Tom is back.”

 

James had expected him to leave after dropping that bombshell. But no. Barty did a double take, eyes flicking over them with a smirk.

 

“Nice curve, Jamie-boy,” he drawled before finally turning to Regulus — just as James scrambled to pull his clothes back on. “Malfoy says he’s staying with them. Wants a meeting with you. Apparently, he’s heard… things about Sirius.”

 

James hated war.

 

Half an hour ago, he had been ready to come and maybe take a nap. And now? Now he was stuck in a bloody meeting.

 

And Merlin, did he not miss those.

 

He was newly engaged, for Godric’s sake! Couldn’t he be given a break? Just once?

 

Regulus was pacing.

 

He was very cute when he paced — like a little lord. Well, he was a little lord. Still, very cute. His adorable fiancé.

 

James was engaged. Engaged! He had a fiancé! He—

 

“I have a plan. I was expecting this, so I made a plan,” Regulus announced, still pacing. Still unbearably cute. “Everyone will leave this house. The moment I go to meet the Dark Lord, you leave as well and go where I tell you. I’ll read you the names now and tell you where everyone will go.”

 

James barely heard a word. He was too busy watching his fiancé — his brilliant, lovely, adorable fiancé.

 

“Barty, Evan, James, and Sirius will stay here. Severus as well,” Regulus continued, his fingers moving as he gave orders — even his hands were cute. James was so bloody lucky. “Dorcas, you’re leaving the country. Right now. You’ll take Poppy with you. There’s a Portkey to Saudi waiting for you in my study. You’ll meet Miss Faiza there.”

 

Ah. And he was thinking of the children too.

 

“Lupin, as we discussed, you’ll take James’ parents to the safe house in Romania, then come back. When that’s done, you’ll move into Marlene’s cottage with Mary, Lily, and Harry. I cannot stress enough how important it is that you stay with Lily and Harry to take care of them. Marlene is moving with the Rosiers as the Lady of the House.”

 

So clever.

 

“You’ll also check in on the Longbottoms once a week,” Regulus added.

 

So thoughtful.

 

“Rabastan, if you don’t mind, I’d like to move Mother in with you. She will mind. She will make a scene. And if necessary, when the time comes, you’ll move Barty and Evan there as well.”

 

He thinks of everything.

 

“Pandora must stop visiting here entirely,” Regulus continued, barely pausing.

 

So responsible.

 

“And Miss Lily, I intend to give you Kreacher for the foreseeable future.”

 

James nearly sighed out loud. Merlin, he was in love.

 

“James?” Lily asked, looking at him like he had completely lost his mind.

 

“We are engaged!” he declared to the entire room.

 

Regulus, as lovely and pretty as ever, slapped a hand over his face in pure exasperation.

 

People started offering their congratulations, but Regulus wasn’t finished.

 

“Sirius. James. You’re both coming with me to Malfoy Manor to meet the Dark Lord — and to remove him from there. Because there is no fucking way I’m letting that man live under the same roof as Cissa and my godchild.”

 

He paused, as if suddenly remembering something.

 

“Oh, and someone take Pettigrew the fuck out of my house. Tie him up, slap a bow on him, and send him straight to Alice Longbottom. Let the woman who resisted Bellatrix deal with the rat.”

 

Then, he turned to Lily.

 

“I want you to be very careful.”

 

“Yes, yes, I know,” she sighed, rolling her eyes.

 

“And,” Regulus added, ignoring her impatience, “I want you to befriend Molly Weasley.”

 

James, finally shaking himself out of his lovestruck haze, frowned. “Exactly how many plans do you have in motion?”

 

Evan smirked. “Seventeen.”


James was actually stressed. Maybe even a little worried. Not because he was afraid of Voldemort — no, he was fairly certain that once the locket was destroyed, the bastard would be two minutes away from total obliteration.

 

But until then?

 

Until then, he knew exactly what was going to happen. Because he knew Regulus Black. He knew how he thought, how he planned.

 

And that meant one thing.

 

Regulus wanted to move that cunt into the same house as them.

 

Because otherwise, why send everyone away? Why force half their people to flee the country? No, they were about to have a new housemate. And James was going to have to play the obedient, subservient lover to the Dark Lord’s most dangerous protégé.

 

Brilliant.

 

Apparently — if James had understood correctly — Voldemort had been hidden by Mulciber, the second son of the Nott family (he always forgot his name), and Igor Karkaroff.

 

Now, it was time to make their move.

 

“My Lord,” Regulus didn’t even bother to bow as he strode into the chamber, shoulders squared, voice smooth. “I have not come because you summoned me, but because I have made great moves in your absence.”

 

The flickering torchlight cast deep shadows across the Dark Lord’s face as he turned his gaze on Regulus. His red eyes gleamed like molten coals.

 

“Young Black.” His voice slithered through the air like a serpent.

 

Regulus stepped forward.

 

“I have brought you,” he paused — just long enough for effect, “my brother. Returned to the House of Black and placed under your most humble care.”

 

Sirius looked as though he might vomit. But he still stepped forward, smirking — winking, even.

 

Voldemort tilted his head. “And how, pray tell, have you managed that?”

 

“I did,” James answered smoothly before Regulus could.

 

A moment of silence.

 

Voldemort’s gaze slid to him, appraising, calculating. “Ah. Heir of the Shafiq throne.” His lips curled, something almost amused in his expression. “I have heard — on numerous accounts—that you aspire to be Minister.” His fingers twitched at his side. “And I have also heard that you and Young Black are engaged in an… uncommon arrangement.”

 

Regulus lifted his chin, his voice laced with cool arrogance.

 

“I do not think my bedfellow is of any interest to you, My Lord.” A pause. “However, I did think you might be interested in the Ministry falling into the right hands.” His lips curled. “James, as you surely recall, is still making the Order believe he is one of them.”

 

Right.

 

Double agent James Potter. Or triple, technically. Everyone still believing he was on their side. Him still being on his side — on Dorcas’ side — just as he had been for the past two years.

 

Voldemort hummed. “So. You did this for me?”

 

James smiled, warm and easy. “I did this to make our wizarding world better, My Lord.”

 

Voldemort’s eyes glowed with interest. “Let us see, shall we?”

 

James was prepared. Voldemort had been in James’ mind before. He knew what to expect. He had braced himself for Legilimency, for pressure against his skull, for the slithering presence pushing against his mental shields.

 

What he hadn’t been prepared for was the Cruciatus. The first one sent Sirius to his knees. The second had him choking on a scream. The third left his whole body trembling, fingers clawing at the stone floor.

 

James forced himself to stand still. To keep his face blank, his body relaxed.

 

Then, Voldemort gestured to Severus.

 

A goblet was placed in Sirius’ hands. The potion inside shimmered darkly, thick and viscous. It smelled of something wrong.

 

“Drink.”

 

Sirius didn’t hesitate. He tipped it back, swallowing the poison in one long gulp.

 

Voldemort barely spared him a glance. “Someone check his mind. I won’t waste my magic on traitors.”

 

Sirius looked tensed. Shit.

 

“I’ll do it,” Narcissa Malfoy stepped forward, cool and composed.

 

James met her gaze just before she moved to Sirius.

 

A long silence.

 

Her eyes flickered silver, her magic brushing against his mind, pushing — searching — digging for lies.

 

Sirius didn’t seem resist. He couldn’t. He had to let her see what she needed to see.

 

Finally, she exhaled. Her gaze never wavered.

 

“They are not lying, My Lord.”

 

Voldemort studied her. “And if they are?”

 

Her expression remained serene. She lifted her chin. “Then you may have my life.”

 

“My Lord, as you may know, I have freed some of your most loyal… subjects from Azkaban,” Regulus began smoothly, not even sparing a glance at Sirius. His voice was steady, assured, as if he were merely discussing an administrative matter rather than orchestrating the movement of war criminals.

 

“Alongside my brother, Bartemius Crouch Junior is now under my tutelage. Lucius, of course,” a slow, knowing smirk, “and the Lestranges. They will return to your service when I deem them worthy of this cause once more. They have been… too weak for you, My Lord.”

 

Voldemort studied him, those crimson eyes narrowing.

 

“You truly are exceptional, are you not, young Black?” His voice was almost amused, but laced with something colder. “Tell me, that elf of yours I had use for… where is he?”

 

Dead,” Regulus answered, utterly unfazed. Not a flicker of emotion crossed his face. “Or so I presume. I care only that the House of Black has served your will.”

 

Voldemort’s lip curled. “And your new appearance—”

 

“In the process of rescuing your people from Azkaban,” Regulus interrupted, not missing a beat.

 

A slow silence stretched between them. Voldemort’s gaze sharpened, searching. “You seem to have an answer for everything.”

 

Regulus allowed himself a smirk. “I also have solutions for everything.”

 

Then, with practised ease, he shifted.

 

“I would be honoured to offer my home to you, My Lord,” he said silkily. “It is far better suited for our operations than…” he cast a disdainful glance around, feigning disgust, “whatever this is. The Malfoys have always been far too lenient when it comes to decorum. Have they not?”

 

Voldemort took a step forward, his presence pressing in, dark and suffocating.

 

“And you believe Grimmauld Place to be more suited for me?”

 

James clenched his fists. He wanted to grab Regulus, Sirius, Narcissa, baby Draco — maybe even Lucius, for saving Marlene and Poppy — and run.

 

Run far, far away.

 

Regulus only chuckled, low and dangerous. “Grimmauld is a palace, My Lord — not a mere manor.”

 

And that?

 

That is how one wins a war.


Voldemort had been in their home for exactly five hours.

 

And yes — at this point, Grimmauld was James’ home. He had fallen in love here. He had helped Regulus and Evan build a third faction of the war here. He had been named the future of magical politics here. He had raised his son — for the better part of half a year — here.

 

This was his home. His house. His palace.

 

And now they were invading it. Which, of course, meant changing the rooms.

 

Fuck.

 

He’d been sleeping on sofas for two years, and now Regulus had just decided they were moving into Walburga’s room? That was — weird. And wrong.

 

James liked the study. It wasn’t just a study — it was their room.

 

The place where people came and went freely. Where they had shared their first kiss. Where Regulus had remembered them. Where Harry had said his first word — Pawds (which had been so cute, and of course that had been his first word). And his second word. Which, for some inexplicable reason, had been Bawty.

 

But now… now they had been pushed upstairs.

 

Harry was with Lily at Marlene’s. Sirius was seconds away from a full-blown crisis, barricading himself in Regulus’ childhood room.

 

Evan was—

 

Evan was barely speaking. And James had really thought — hoped — they were past that.

 

And why the fuck was Regulus flying into their new room on a bloody broom?

 

Through the window?

 

James barely had time to react before the window was shoved open — nearly torn off its hinges — and Regulus all but crashed into him, knocking them both back as he attacked James with his lips.

 

“Hey, hey—” James caught his face in his palms, breathless, steadying him. “What’s going on?”

 

Regulus was flushed, his eyes sharp with adrenaline. “I went to check on the girls and Lupin,” he said between frantic kisses, his hands gripping at James like he needed something solid. “They’re well. Harry isn’t eating — we think it’s stress. Common in children his age. He feels Lily’s anxiety, so he’s stressed too.” Another kiss. More desperate. “I sedated Lily.”

 

James stilled. “Not eating at all?”

 

Regulus exhaled sharply. “Well, he likes me better than he likes any of you.” A small, tired smirk. “So, of course, he ate for me.”

 

Something warm settled in James’ chest. His boy, his Harry, was so attached to Regulus. To Sirius and Barty too. And that — that — made James ridiculously happy.

 

Regulus stepped back, lowering his voice as he started to undress.

 

“I checked on Cissa and Lucius too,” he muttered, fingers working at the fastenings of his robes. “She nearly took my head off for that stunt I pulled with Sirius.” He shuddered. “Terrifying woman — both her and Evans. Remind me to never upset them.

 

James laughed, reaching to help him out of his robes. “Will do, love.”

 

“I’m mad at you,” James muttered as he unbuttoned Regulus’ trousers.

 

He was mad. But he also loved him.

 

“Oh, I know,” Regulus murmured, his voice low, almost breathless. “Trust me, I’m mad at myself. At life. At everyone.”

 

Another kiss — urgent, clumsy — trailing toward James’ jaw.

 

“But,” Regulus whispered against his skin, “we’re engaged.”

 

James smiled sincerely. “I know.”

 

Regulus pulled back just enough to pout at him, playfully dramatic. “You should be very mad at me,” he teased. “Like… bend me over a desk kind of mad. Maybe tug my hair a bit. Go all Lion King on me.”

 

James froze.

 

Regulus smirked, unbothered.

 

“You do have a plan, right?” James asked slowly.

 

Regulus nodded, as if that was obvious. “I do. Evan’s helping. Give me… about three months, and that fucker is out of our house so I can shag you in the study again.”

 

James blinked. “You want to end the war in three months?”

 

Regulus shrugged. “What can I say? I got bored.

 

James exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “Desk. Now.

 

Fuck.

 

He was utterly in love with this menace of a man.


The bastard had already sent them back into the field. Bloody hell. Not even four full days back, and he wanted to detonate the bank? Who does that? And why?

 

Not even Regulus was entirely sure.

 

And he was sending James as well. James, who was running for Minister for Magic, back in the field as a double — triple? — agent, playing the Death Eater again. If his mask slipped even slightly, he wouldn’t get the votes. And if he didn’t get the votes, Lord Rosier and the Black matriarch were going to kill him.

 

But do you know who was having fun? Barty. Let that sink in.

 

James was about ninety-three per cent certain Barty had killed at least ten Aurors simply by blinking and shouting, “I’m back, motherfuckers.”

 

Voldy — Sirius’ name for him — had made Evan stay behind. Someone had suggested that young Rosier was a political genius. Which he was. But should Riddle know that as well? Absolutely not. Not in the slightest.

 

And to top it all off, Regulus had now sent him to check on Walburga. The horror. The terror. His future mother-in-law.

 

“Potter,” Rabastan greeted him as they strode down the dimly lit corridor towards the drawing room. His voice was low, almost resigned. “I wouldn’t do this if I were you. Run. Save yourself. I can’t.”

 

James frowned but kept walking.

 

Rabastan exhaled sharply and continued, his tone edged with genuine distress. “I swear on Salazar’s last breath, this house was more tolerable even when Bellatrix was running it. I wouldn’t wish the fate of Walburga Black on my worst enemy.”

 

“Ah,” James dismissed him with a wave of his hand. “She’s just volatile because she misses home.”

 

“Her cousin visits every day,” Rabastan breathed out, exasperated. “I cannot deal with the two of them anymore. They think I’m their butler! In Roddy’s absence, I’m Lord Lestrange — I live in a bloody castle. And those two women—”

 

James rolled his eyes as they reached the heavy wooden doors of the drawing room. “I’ll give them… something to talk about.”

 

Rabastan narrowed his eyes. “Meaning?”

 

James smirked as he pushed open the doors. “Planning the wedding. That should keep them occupied for at least a week.”

 

So Evan had been right. Lucretia Prewett (née Black) did look remarkably like Narcissa.

 

“Mother,” James greeted Walburga with a grin, drawing out the word just to gauge her reaction. Then, without missing a beat, he turned to the other woman. “And you must be the formidable Aunt Lucretia.” He took her hand and pressed a light kiss to it. “A pleasure.”

 

Lucretia’s eyes widened. “My, on Morgana and Merlin both, Walls, this is Effy’s boy?” She gave him an appraising look before shaking her head with something like amusement. “You’re the spitting image of your mother — if she’d been forced to wear your father’s ridiculous glasses, of course.”

 

“James,” Walburga interrupted, already waving him towards a chair. “Sit. Sit. I haven’t the patience for introductions. You must tell me what that man is doing to my home.”

 

“He’s taken Orion’s room and Regulus’ study,” James said as he settled beside her, his tone measured but firm. “We’ve moved into your room — I apologise for that. And we’ve taken your study as well. Barty charmed it to appear smaller, less…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “Well, it looks more like what one would expect from a woman’s study now, rather than what it once was.”

 

Walburga scrunched her nose in distaste and took a slow sip of her brandy. “Sirius is still in the house, I take it.”

 

“In his old room,” James confirmed, his voice softer now. “He and Barty switched. Evan pretends he and Barty are not sharing a bed. Severus is still keeping close to the hospital wing.”

 

Walburga averted her gaze, her fingers tightening slightly around the glass. “How is… how is the child? And the mother?”

 

“Lily’s stressed,” James admitted. “Remus and Mary are with her. Kreacher too, so you can rest assured she’s still being treated as she deserves.” A faint smile ghosted across his lips. “Harry as well. He’s… not eating.”

 

“Protect Evan Rosier,” she commanded.

 

Because everyone knew he was her favourite. The son she wished she had raised alongside Regulus and Sirius. The one deserving of her political mind. The nephew who was more than just that. The boy she had moulded into the perfect Lord.

 

While her own sons had been rebels in their own ways, Evan was something far more dangerous. He was not Walburga in the way Sirius was — reckless, defiant, wild. No. Evan Rosier was who Walburga wished she could have been.

 

And so, a part of her soul — the part that allowed her to care for anyone beyond her two sons and Harry — would always love Evan as if he were hers.

 

“The Dark Lord has taken notice of him,” James admitted. “But not of Barty or Sirius.”

 

“Keep it that way.” She lit her cigar with a sharp flick of her wand, taking a slow drag before exhaling. “Evan is stronger than the rest of you. Regulus too, in all his fragility. But Sirius and Bartemius are—”

 

“Too much like you?” Lucretia interrupted with a knowing smirk.

 

Walburga didn’t even look at her cousin.

 

“And me?” James asked, tilting his head.

 

“You’ll make a good Minister,” she said, pointing her cigar at him. “Evan — or even that Meadowes girl — would have done better. But the wizarding world isn’t ready for them.”

 

“Excuse my prying, but I must ask,” Lucretia said smoothly, her gaze sharp as it settled on James.

 

There was something distinctly Slytherin about her in that moment — the woman she had been before she had turned her back on the Black family to marry a Prewett. His mother’s old schoolmate. The first to run. The dragon tamer.

 

Marlene McKinnon before there ever was a Marlene McKinnon.

 

James had seen her before — not in person, but in a moving photograph on his mother’s old desk in the manor where she had grown up. A blonde girl, wild-eyed and laughing, forever caught in time.

 

Lucretia tilted her head, still watching him. “I hear you inherited the Sun,” she mused. “And I also hear you are to wed. Shouldn’t your grandfather step down from the throne and grant you your proper title, Emperor Shafiq? A prince is cute, but an emperor rules, you see.”

 

Evan was right. She was both Narcissa and Marlene — dangerous in two entirely different ways.

 

“And for that matter,” Lucretia went on, undeterred, “I do not think you were made to be Minister. As I said, an emperor is something else. Something older. More sacred.” She leaned forward slightly, voice laced with something just shy of a command. “Forgo the Brits, little prince.”

 

“But Evan—”

 

“Evan Rosier commands the dead,” she cut him off, standing taller now. “And if the British are not ready for a Black Minister — we’ll make them.”

 

James held her gaze, but it was Walburga who finally spoke.

 

She smiled then, something knowing, something eerily familiar. In that moment, she looked just like the short-haired girl in the photograph. Too much like Sirius.

 

“You are your mother’s son after all, aren’t you, James?”

 

Walburga dismissed him with a wave of her hand as she stood. “I’m going to check on the Lestrange kid,” she announced, then hesitated for just a moment. “Don’t let him fool you. He is not all right with Rodolphus and Bellatrix out of the picture. Those two practically raised him. Losing them is like losing his parents to madness.”

 

And with that, she was gone.

 

“She loved a girl once,” Lucretia murmured, almost to herself.

 

James blinked. “What?”

 

“Walburga,” Lucretia clarified, still gazing out the window. “She loved a girl once. And now her youngest son is wedding a man. Some would call it coming full circle. I only call it tragedy.”

 

James swallowed, his throat suddenly dry. “My mum never—”

 

“Of course she didn’t,” Lucretia cut him off with an eye roll. “We all swore. Effy was always the best of us — she knew loyalty, knew how to keep a secret. But now… I wonder if that secret even matters anymore.”

 

James hesitated, then asked, “Who was it?”

 

Lucretia was silent for a long moment before she finally answered. “A girl in our year. Terrible fate, that one had.”

 

James narrowed his eyes slightly. “Slytherin, I suspect.”

 

There had been six Slytherin girls in their year, by his knowledge. His mother and Lucretia were obviously out of the question. That left three names.

 

Martha Goyle, killed by her own father.

 

Eileen Prince, Snape’s mother, who had married a Muggle.

 

Dorothy Skeeter, abandoned by a Muggle-born husband who left her after their second daughter was born — never even gave them his name. The first daughter was a Squib. The second? Rita Skeeter.

 

Lucretia turned back to him then, sharp-eyed, assessing.

 

“Tell me, are people usually fooled by your charisma?” she mused. “Do they think you’re less intelligent than the likes of Sirius Black?” She almost laughed. “Your mother was the same. Is the same. Always pretending she wasn’t as clever as she was.”

 

But she wasn’t done.

 

“I miss her. I miss all of them — who we were before everything changed. Who we were as children.” A sad smile ghosted across her lips. “Walls and Effy said one of your friends is a werewolf.”

 

James tensed.

 

Lucretia let a single tear slip onto her porcelain skin. “Ours was killed, you see.”

 

Oh.

 

It…

 

So it was Martha Goyle.

 

And she must have been bitten at some point. Was that why her father killed her?

 

Walburga Black had once loved a girl who could have turned into a beast. The same way Sirius loves Remus but won’t admit it. Because Sirius was his mother’s mirror in more ways than one.

 

James had once seen a photograph of four girls. His grandfather told him the wizarding world was not ready for them. That it had tried to destroy them.

 

Martha, who died because the world feared her.

 

Euphemia, who ran towards freedom.

 

Walburga, who was wrecked.

 

And Lucretia.

 

He wondered if… if history was meant to repeat itself. And if it was… should he give Peter another chance? Could he find it in his heart to do so? Yes.

 

But he wasn’t sure if he could betray Marlene like that.

 

“Why did you run?” he asked.

 

Lucretia’s gaze was steady, unreadable. “To save someone,” she said simply. Then, with a slight tilt of her head, “You wouldn’t like the story, so I must refrain from telling it to you.”


James found Sirius in the only place he knew he would be.

 

The only place in the house they had managed to glamour — or rather, where Barty had worked one of his folk magicks, tying it to Black blood. No one without it in their veins could even sense the room existed.

 

The astronomy room. Their new war base.

 

Now completely transformed — Regulus had done it in a single night, with Narcissa’s keen eye ensuring it was done right.

 

James found Sirius sprawled across one of the velvet-lined sofas, staring up at the enchanted ceiling, where stars flickered in quiet defiance of the war raging beyond these walls. Without a word, James crossed the room and dropped onto the sofa beside him, resting his head in Sirius’ lap.

 

“I want to talk about Peter,” he said.

 

Sirius exhaled slowly, fingers idly brushing through James’ hair. “I don’t think I’m ready.”

 

“Me neither,” James murmured. “But I think it must be done.

 

“I can’t forgive him,” Sirius admitted, his voice low but firm. “I’m sorry, but… if he had done that to my family? Ah, no. No way. I can’t just—” He exhaled sharply. “He let Marlene’s family be murdered. He tried to take her out himself.”

 

“He did it for his sister,” James murmured.

 

There. The reason they hadn’t spoken about it.

 

Because they both knew.

 

What Peter had done was monstrous. But Sirius would have done the same for Regulus. The same for James. Evan would have done the same for Pandora. Lucius for Xeno.

 

Barty had done worse to himself for Bellatrix. Because sometimes blood was not enough to prove loyalty or family.

 

“He could have found another way,” Sirius said, shaking his head. “He could have come to us. And now—”

 

“Now we don’t even know if she’s alive,” James finished grimly. “Evan cut his fingers. That’s torture in itself.”

 

Sirius clenched his jaw, staring down at his hands. “We can’t let him back into our lives,” he tried.

 

“Regulus told Riddle that he killed Peter for him,” James confessed. “I think it was a good plan. I also think… well, uhm—” He hesitated, searching for the right words. “It’s almost like Reggie is expecting us to forgive him. And I wonder… because if there’s one person who knows the two of us the way we know each other — besides Remus, of course — it’s your brother.”

 

Sirius didn’t respond.

 

So James kept going.

 

“And I kept thinking about it. I think… I think if someone were holding Pandora hostage, using her as bait, and forced Evan to kill an entire family, he would have done it. And Regulus would have forgiven him. He would have even helped.”

 

Sirius exhaled sharply, voice dropping to a whisper. “And what if that family was Crouch’s mother?” His eyes darkened. “Or Rodolphus Lestrange? Maybe Snape’s parents?”

 

And then it struck James.

 

Evan would have never,” he murmured. “He would have spoken to Reggie. Found a different way.

 

Sirius swallowed hard. His fingers twitched against his knee. “I want to forgive him,” he admitted.

 

“But I’m a dog. I’m loyal.” Sirius’ voice was raw, threaded with something close to grief. “Marlene lost her family, James. Marlene wakes up every day and Polyjuices herself into someone else just to survive. It’s… I don’t think this is something he can come back from.”

 

James hummed, his voice barely above a whisper. “I think the war has changed me.” He let the words settle between them before continuing, “It’s changed me into the kind of person I used to hate. I keep thinking… we’re at the final stretch now, and maybe another ally wouldn’t hurt. But even then—” His throat tightened. “I’m thinking of forgiving Peter just to gain an ally? Who have I become?”

 

Sirius didn’t answer right away. Instead, he murmured, almost in a chant, “Blood is blood is blood.

 

James frowned.

 

You don’t know where it comes from, do you?” Sirius asked.

 

He shook his head.

 

So Sirius explained, voice slow, deliberate. “Blood is the blood you spill your own blood to keep them from bleeding.

 

His expression darkened. “That was the real motto of the Black family. Before everything. Before we became this.”

 

Sirius waved a hand, encompassing the wreckage of their legacy. “Blood purity — it’s more complicated than people think. The only one who got it right? Reggie. Blood is precious. But one has to choose to protect it.”

 

James exhaled sharply. “Doesn’t that change the whole war?” His fingers curled into the fabric of his jumper. “Even our own understanding of what we’ve been fighting for?

 

Sirius let out a dry, humourless laugh. “I stayed in Azkaban, you know,” he said, his voice quieter now. “I stayed there, and I kept repeating this to myself, over and over. I did everything I could to protect Barty Crouch Junior — because to me, he’s still a kid. He’s my little brother’s dearest, most favourite friend. So I did everything. And in exchange — because Crouch is a dog too — he let himself be raped to save Bellatrix. We both chose our blood.

 

Sirius exhaled deeply, rubbing a hand over his face.

 

“What Peter did can’t be forgiven,” Sirius said finally, voice steady but laced with something heavy. “I — I honestly can’t even understand it. No. I would have never killed Marlene’s family to save you. I’m sorry, but I wouldn’t have. Maybe you think I would have, but no.” He shook his head, resolute. “I would have offered myself in your place. That’s the difference. And Evan? He would have done the same for Dora.”

 

“That is blood — not anything else,” Sirius ended.

Chapter 15: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Fifteen: It Runs in the Family

Summary:

“Să te fac scrum și drum bun. Ce poetic ești acum.”

***

TW: murder, sexual content (I guess a slightly rougher one than usually, but only in the beginning)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Remus rarely talked about family.

 

And yes, this was about Sirius. And no, he was not thinking about… whatever the fuck was going on there. Fuck. Shit. Fuck.

 

Anyway.

 

When your best friend — and your crush since you were thirteen and first realised boys could like boys — had such an interesting yet deeply complex relationship with his family, it became something of an unspoken rule not to talk about your own problems.

 

Actually, it was James’ rule. Set in stone the moment Sirius ran away.

 

No one was ever to complain about their own fucked-up parents, their shitty relatives, their cruel (yet darling) siblings, and so on. Which, naturally, left a shit ton of things unsaid.

 

Because the reality?

 

James Potter was always, always — always — going to put Sirius’ comfort above everything else in life. The fool.

 

But everyone had family drama.

 

Remus’ father resented him while also trying — and failing — to love him. His mother was a weak woman. That was the truth. She still was a weak woman. And yet, somehow, he understood her too.

 

Not all women got to be scary smart like Walburga. Or comforting and loving like Euphemia. Or unstoppable like Lily and Narcissa.

 

Some mothers simply existed in circles, small and shrinking, orbiting around men who barely saw them.

 

Remus knew all about those kinds of mothers.

 

He had been created, birthed, written by one of them.

 

And he was not the only one.

 

“Black sent me to bring you lot more herbs,” Snape announced as he stepped into Marlene’s cottage — this time without his usual restrained knocks, as if he owned the place.

 

Maybe, in some small way, he did. But that was a story for another time.

There was only one entrance to the cottage: through the kitchen. Lily was sleeping, and Mary was giving Harry a bath. So Remus did what he always did around the kind of women who were stronger than the one who had raised him — he made their lives easier. He cleaned.

 

He wiped down the counters, scrubbed a stubborn stain from the sink, quietly keeping himself useful while the world outside raged on.

 

Behind him, Severus exhaled sharply, like he was forcing the words out. “I also—” He stopped, then tried again. “Look, I need help.”

 

That made Remus glance up.

 

Snape’s fingers curled into fists at his sides. “This is not easy for me to ask of you,” he admitted stiffly. “But the reality is, I do.” He hesitated, then forced the rest out. “I asked Black. Regulus said you… that you would not refuse me.”

 

That piqued Remus’ interest.

 

“Crouch is waiting outside,” Snape continued, rolling his shoulders as though shaking off an invisible weight. “I need to get my mother out of the house I grew up in. Now. I have a Portkey to send her to Romania — the one given to me in case I ever needed it.”

 

Remus blinked. “Why?” Then, quickly, “I’m not trying to be imprudent or anything — but why would you need me? And Crouch?

 

“I don’t, actually,” Snape flicked his wrist dismissively. “I don’t need you to get her out. I need you to kill my father.” His voice was flat, deliberate. “And it cannot be done by magic. It would be traced. A wizard killing a Muggle? Can you imagine? I figured Crouch could use his folk magick. I told Black as much. He insisted I come to you.”

 

Remus huffed out a quiet laugh. “Aren’t you the loyal dog,” he teased. Then, with a smirk, “Tell me — do you have a little crush on him? Like the one you had on Mulciber?

 

That made Snape stop. His entire frame went still.

 

“Don’t be stupid,” he snapped.

 

A beat.

 

Remus held his gaze. “Do you actually intend to kill your father?”

 

“Obviously.”

 

“Give me one good reason, and I’m coming,” Remus decided. His voice was steady, but his fingers twitched against the counter. “Come on, who the fuck is Severus Snape? And why would Crouch agree to this?”

 

Snape didn’t even flinch.

 

“Because he just broke my mother’s neck,” he said, voice void of emotion. “And blinded her in her left eye. I got the letter this morning.”

 

Silence.

 

Because some mothers weren’t strong. But none of them ever said it.

 

Because some boys grew up trapped in the shadows of their fathers, because their mothers never learned they were allowed to leave.

 

Because the Prince family had never forgiven Snape’s mother for running away with a Muggle.

 

Because Hope Lupin had never been suitable enough for Lyall. Not pure enough. And so she had spent her whole life beneath a man — and a family — that deemed her unworthy. She had tried to prove something.

 

How crucially stupid.

 

And because Georgiana Crouch was the kind of story told to little girls to scare them away from men in power.

 

Remus exhaled, long and slow.

 

“I’ll kill him,” he confirmed. “Spare Crouch the trouble. He gets too messy when there’s murder involved.” His lips curled, just slightly. “I can just rip his neck.”

 

“As you wish,” Snape murmured, a smirk tugging at his lips.

 

They were gone.

 

Gone to a terrible house. The kind no one should have lived in. The kind that reeked of death and damp and years of something rotting.

 

If Remus had known earlier…

 

If he had seen

 

But would that have changed anything?

 

Would he have stood up for Snape in school? Risked the attention of the popular boys? Risked not being adored?

 

No. He wouldn’t have.

 

Because Remus Lupin was not a good man. Not a courageous one, either. The irony.

 

He just loved the thrill.

 

They found Eileen in the only bedroom. Still alive. Snape didn’t wait to see the act. The moment her good eye fluttered open, he was gone with her.

 

Remus told him to take her to Lily first. No one should have to heal his mother alone. Not even Severus Snape.

 

Which left Remus and Barty with him. The coward. Sleeping in the living room.

 

On a ripped, sunken-in sofa — the kind that had been slept on too many nights, in too many ways. Snape’s bed, Remus realised. Until Regulus took him to Grimmauld.

 

From this place to a palace.

 

Barty exhaled, vibrating with energy. Of course he was excited.

 

“I want to wake him,” he whispered, eyes gleaming. “I want the last thing he sees to be exactly the type of men he feared his whole life.” His smirk widened. “Wizards.

 

“Wake the fuck up,” Remus snarled, licking his teeth.

 

The wolves had come to play.

 

Barty’s laughter bubbled up, a sound too bright for the darkness of the room.

 

Sure, his daddy was dead — Dorcas had assassinated him. The Dragon Lady. Because Dorcas Meadowes, the most dangerous being in the world, the one girl who could turn herself into a monster, had loved Barty Crouch enough to kill his father for sending his own son to Azkaban.

 

That told Remus everything he needed to know about Barty.

 

Not all women were like his mother.

 

Some could burn cities to the ground. Dorcas was that kind. So was Bellatrix. So was Walburga fucking Black.

 

And they all favoured Barty above most people.

 

Raised by a scared woman, deserving the love of the darkest witches in Europe — that was Barty’s true power.

 

And this as well.

 

“Să te fac scrum și drum bun. Ce poetic ești acum.”

 

Barty’s voice was silk and steel, his eyes alight with something murderous as he cast his magick.

 

Snape Senior’s skin burned. Furniture crackled and split apart. The scent of charred flesh filled the air.

 

Remus sighed, already bored.

 

And then he ripped the man’s neck.

 

“You always ruin my fun,” Barty pouted.


Remus was not thinking about it.

 

So not thinking about it.

 

At fucking all.

 

No!

 

 

Fuck.

 

He was thinking about it.

 

Three times.

 

He had fooled around with Sirius Black three whole times.

 

And the worst part? Sirius had a nice dick. Unreasonably nice. Unfairly nice. Who the fuck has a dick that nice? Why is that allowed?

 

Did all the Blacks have nice dicks?

 

He’d have to ask James. Maybe Crouch too — just to ensure he had a large enough data set.

 

But the third time? That wasn’t even his fault, you see.

 

Sirius had been drunk, teetering dangerously close to making Mary upset again. Because sure, technically she’d gotten over her crush on him when she was sixteen — but Mary also didn’t remember the war. Not properly, anyway. Not because her memories were erased, but because her mind was a mess of timelines, half-seventeen, half-twenty-one, floating somewhere in between.

 

Remus had tried saving the girl from another unfortunate shag with Sirius. He was nice like that.

 

And then the fucker had gone and upset half their people anyway by being mean with Regulus then fighting with Lily.

 

So Remus had decided that, ethically speaking, he was probably no longer allowed to shove his dick in Sirius’ mouth. That would be bad, right?

 

Lily would disapprove, right?

 

Right?

 

But of course the idiot had left Grimmauld and was now hovering outside his fucking window on that stupid flying motorcycle, wind whipping through his hair, leather coat smugly unbuttoned.

 

“As you can see,” Sirius drawled, smirking like the menace he was, “this is all very Dorian Gray of me, darling.”

 

“Ah, so you’ve come to steal me as your bride,” Remus drawled, attempting to match Sirius’ theatrics. “I won’t allow it without proper compensation.”

 

“I’ve got Mother’s wine,” Sirius announced smugly, leaving the bike idling mid-air as he stepped into the room, all confidence and moonlit mischief. “We both know how randy I get from it.”

 

Remus rolled his eyes. “I checked, dear — you’re not in the sky tonight. Vega’s taken your place.”

 

“That bitch,” Sirius laughed, tossing himself onto the bed beside Remus with all the grace of someone who knew he belonged there. “She’s half of me, you know.

 

And because Remus was a weak man, with an even weaker resolve when it came to making Sirius Black weaker, he let his hand slide onto Sirius’ knee and murmured, “And here I thought you were going all Arthur on me again.

 

Sirius exhaled, eyes fluttering half-shut. “Merlin, is that you?

 

“For those unfamiliar with the legends of the sky — look,” Remus murmured, lighting a cigarette with his free hand as Sirius kicked off his boots onto the floor. “Black blood is about to be spilled.

 

Sirius hummed, settling further into Remus’ touch. “I don’t know this one.”

 

“You wouldn’t,” Remus smirked, smoke curling between his lips. “But you should. Alphard Black. An unpublished essay — I found it in your mother’s study.”

 

Sirius licked his lips, eyes half-lidded, that look he always gave the girls. “And then there’s some.”

 

Remus leaned in, his breath warm against Sirius’ ear. “While we’re on the matter of spilling and staining — do you wish to spill the blood of your ancestors, dear?”

 

Sirius rolled his shoulders, all teeth and pink lips, wicked and unrepentant. “Now, what would Merlin say about that?” His smirk deepened, but his voice was quieter now, almost reverent. “Nothing matters anyway,” he exhaled. “He may have been the first Black… but I very much intend to be the last.”

 

“Forgive me not, but the flowers are in bloom,” Remus murmured, circling his fingers lazily around Sirius’ knee, voice dropping lower as he leaned into his ear — playing the same game they had the first time. “The water’s warm. Do you know why?”

 

Sirius tilted his head back, baring his throat. “Blood is for the lost and found,” he said, biting the tip of his tongue like he was holding something back. Then, with a slow smirk, “Mercury Rosier. You know, given the name, some say she must have been a Black.”

 

“Technically, she was, no?” Remus exhaled smoke before offering Sirius the cigarette from his fingers. “Aren’t you two like… both descended from Merlin? I don’t know how one can get more related than that.

 

Sirius took it, but not before catching Remus’ wrist, bringing it close to take another slow drag. “I have a theory,” he whispered against his skin. “I think one of Merlin’s sons was birthed by Morgana. It’s just… I have a feeling.

 

Remus huffed a quiet laugh. “A three-way with Arthur, you mean?

 

“Aren’t you the King, my darling?” Sirius smirked, then bit down on Remus’ wrist.

 

Remus only leaned in closer, his breath warm against Sirius’ cheek. “I hear every Black likes to bleed for the good — such a pity none of us are that.” His lips curled. “I’d say James is closer to King Arthur than I am.”

 

“Mordred,” Sirius scoffed, rolling his eyes. “There are many kinds of kings.”

 

“And kinks,” Remus shot back smoothly. “You, for instance, apparently have a blood kink.” He tilted his head, smirking. “Now tell me, is that your maternal trauma acting up, or is it just the reason you’re such a ponce?”

 

“Such a beast you are,” Sirius murmured, dragging his fingers slowly down his own chest — deliberate, teasing, making a scene of it.

 

Remus bit the inside of his cheek, watching him. “I killed a man yesterday,” he said, voice low. “You would’ve gotten all groovy over his blood.” Then, without hesitation, he flicked away what remained of his cigarette and took Sirius’ hand, guiding it over his tailored trousers. “Touch yourself.

 

“Is that an order?” Sirius smirked, but his fingers were already moving, already obeying. “Getting all wolf on me now?

 

“Press harder,” Remus instructed, eyes darkening. “Such a redundant bitch you are sometimes. Maybe I should spoil your blood too.”

 

Sirius let out a breathy laugh, followed by a soft moan. “Are you going to drench me in wine again?

 

Remus bit down on his shoulder, teeth sinking into leather. “That would make me too unpredictable, dear,” he murmured, voice a low vibration against Sirius’ skin. He leaned in, lips just brushing against his. “And we wouldn’t want that, now would we?

 

“And are you going to call me a mistake again?” Sirius eyed him, fingers already working his own buttons open. “I’d like to know where I stand.”

 

Fuck.

 

And also—

 

Fuck.

 

He hadn’t meant it like that.

 

Fuck.

 

Had Sirius ever asked anyone that before? To name what they were to him?

 

Remus kissed him — quick, fleeting, almost as if to silence the question. “I didn’t mean it like that, dear,” he murmured — soft, just for Sirius, not even the night allowed to hear it. “You were more drunk than usual, hitting on poor Mary. I was high on morphine — very badly. As it turns out, it has side effects on my blood. I don’t even remember most of it.

 

That made Sirius pause.

 

“You were acting a bit out of place,” he admitted, trailing his fingers along Remus’ jaw. “But—” his grip tightened, just slightly, “you still haven’t answered my other question.”

 

Remus exhaled, low and amused. “You’re the one trying to shag other people, not me, Dorian,” he teased, licking over Sirius’ lips, just barely touching.

 

Sirius smirked, crude and obscene and beautiful all at once.

 

“Is this the part where we’re fucking?” he drawled, eyes burning. “Because I’m getting rather bored of this foreplay. You know me — I like to be entertained.

 

Remus rolled his shoulders. To be frank, it wasn’t exactly a good day for him.

 

But fuck it.

 

If Sirius Black wanted to experiment with homosexuality — and had chosen him for it — then Remus would take as much as he could, for as long as he could.

 

He was greedy like that.

 

So he slid his hand over Sirius’, pressing against him through his briefs, fingers teasing over the heat, the shape, the weight of him. “And how exactly do you intend we do this fucking you mentioned?

 

Sirius shivered.

 

Ah. It was always nice to have him like that.

 

How about you start by getting over me?” he murmured, flashing that delicious smile — the same one he had given all the girls he had ever fucked. “I want to feel you on me.

 

But there was something else, too. A crease between his brows, deep and uncertain, one Remus had never seen before.

 

Remus smirked. “Ah, the homosexual urges have finally reached you,” he muttered, pushing Sirius’ coat off his shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. “Or is that just the madness talking?

 

“Nah,” Sirius exhaled, “I just like the shape of your dick against my flesh.”

 

And then he rolled up, meeting Remus exactly where he needed him.

 

“Undress. Now. Fuck.” Remus wasn’t waiting — he was already tugging at the layers of Sirius Black, pulling fabric away like it offended him.

 

“You first, my King,” Sirius smirked, but his hands were just as eager, just as desperate, fumbling to strip Remus bare. And if that wasn’t a nice idea, Remus wasn’t sure what was. “Getting me all randy, are you?”

 

I’m going to get you ready, not randy, you fool,” Remus muttered, rolling his eyes before biting down over Sirius’ nipple through his half-unbuttoned shirt — then ripping it open without a second thought.

 

That one was Reggie’s,” Sirius huffed, grinning. “But since it’s in the name of gay sex, I suppose he’d be the most proper to understand.

 

“Do you ever shut the fuck up, Black?” Remus asked, now naked over the naked body of Sirius Black — and fuck, if this wasn’t the best view.

 

He leaned in, aligning their cocks together in his palm, pressing them flush, moving them together.

 

Sirius let out a sharp, wrecked noise. “Fuck, you can do that?” His breath hitched as he pushed forward, chasing the sensation. “Why has no one told me you can do that?

 

He groaned again, shifting against Remus’ hand, voice breaking. “Fuck. Shit.

 

Remus should really be a slag about it. Sirius deserved it.

 

And he was going to be.

 

So he moved again, slapped Sirius across the cheek like the bitch in heat he was, then slid his fingers around his throat. Pressed down. Shifted Sirius’ leg over his shoulder. And then — just barely — touched the tip of his cock to his hole.

 

Sirius whined, hands tangling in his own hair. “Fuck, fuck, fuck me — shit — Merlin—” he was already a blabbering mess. “Why didn’t Crouch tell me it was like this?

 

Remus tightened his grip around his neck. “Did I tell you to call another man’s name?” His voice was low, dangerously soft.

 

Then, without warning, he sucked on his fingers, let them slip wet between his lips, and dragged them down — smearing the slick over the precum he’d already left against Sirius’ hole.

 

He should be nice about it.

 

He wasn’t.

 

He pushed in with two fingers, stretching him open with no patience, no warning — just the sharp, raw pleasure of ripping Sirius Black apart.

 

“I won’t prep you much,” Remus warned, twisting his fingers deeper inside Sirius. “And I am going to fuck you.

 

And Sirius came.

 

Convulsing, wrecked, spilling over himself like he deserved, like he should always look.

 

Remus only tilted his head, unfazed, sliding in another finger. “I’m still going to shove my dick in you,” he murmured. “I don’t care that you just came.

 

The thing is — he should be cruel.

 

He had planned on it.

 

To take his taste of the divine and then scare Sirius away. Push him so far he’d never come back.

 

But that…

 

And now — looking down at the boy he had been in love with since he was thirteen — under him, all beautiful and brash like he always was, tears in his eyes, not even trying to resist Remus’ cruelty?

 

Sirius Black was the kind of being one worshipped, not ruined. Not destroyed.

 

So Remus moved his hand from his throat, wiped away the tears, traced gentle fingers over his cheek.

 

Oh, dear.

 

“Why did you stop?” Sirius’ voice was hoarse, raw. He leaned into Remus’ palm, kissed it, eyes shining with something unbearably tender as he slowly rocked himself onto Remus’ hand. “Do you not want me anymore?

 

Remus did what any insane man would do — he leaned in, their bodies finally flush together, and kissed Sirius’ perfect, plush lips. Softly.

 

You still want me to continue?” he murmured against his mouth.

 

A shiver.

 

Well,” Sirius exhaled, “I was promised entertainment.

 

I don’t have to fuck you,” Remus offered, voice barely a whisper.

 

Sirius’ cock twitched between them — ready for another round.

 

I’ll be really pissed if you don’t,” Sirius pouted.

 

And how could Remus refuse that look?

 

“At least this way, I’ll have one more thing to bond with James and Barty over,” Sirius joked.

 

Remus let his head fall onto Sirius’ shoulder, laughing. “Merlin—” he caught his breath, pressing a kiss to Sirius’ cheek. “I’m taking my hand out now.” His voice dropped lower. “Your last chance to refuse me, Si’.

 

Sirius rolled his eyes. “I really want to feel you.

 

Was that honesty from Sirius Black?

 

Something to wonder about.

 

Remus exhaled, did as he promised — slid his fingers out, murmuring a lubrication charm. And, because he knew Sirius, because he was weak for him, he added a warming charm too. Just to be sure.

 

And then he replaced them with his cock.

 

Mother—

 

But Sirius’ voice broke, and Remus swallowed the sound, kissing him deep, biting softly into his mouth, tasting the words before they could leave him.

 

Too close.

 

Shit.

 

He shouldn’t have added the warming charm. He wouldn’t last — wouldn’t be able to make Sirius come first—

 

And then Sirius rolled his hips.

 

Remus spilled into him with a sharp, wrecked moan.

 

Fuck,” Sirius groaned, rolling his eyes back, body still shifting, still needing. “Fuck. Why is this so hot? Fuck.” He arched into Remus, panting. “I need more. I need you more.

 

Sirius was actively rutting against Remus’ torso, blabbering like his life depended on it. “Fuck me, I need you to fuck me more—” he dragged Remus closer, nails biting into his skin. “Why has no one told me this is how it felt?

 

Remus fisted his hand in Sirius’ hair, yanked his head back just enough. “Open your mouth.

 

Sirius obeyed without hesitation.

 

And Remus was still a beast. So he spat into Sirius’ mouth. Sirius whimpered.

 

Remus would never recover from this.

 

Fuck me with your fingers again,” Sirius begged, voice wrecked.

 

Remus didn’t need to be told twice.

 

He executed.

 

He worked Sirius open again, rough and knowing, pushed him right there until he came for the second time — shuddering, gasping, breaking apart beneath him.

 

Then Remus kissed him, deep and slow, tasting the ruin he had left behind.

 

And when it was over, when Sirius lay beneath him, warm and spent, Remus let himself collapse on top of him, pressing his face into his chest.

 

You should sleep here,” he murmured against Sirius’ skin.

 

Sirius just hummed.

 

The bastard.


“You fucked Sirius Black,” Lily announced, first thing in the morning, slamming a mug of coffee in front of Remus with such force he was certain she’d be the first person to shatter a wooden table like it was glass.

 

Remus just laughed.

 

Fuck, how he loved this woman.

 

“You woke the whole house,” she went on, stealing a cigarette from him like she had every right to it. Ah. So his and Regulus’ smoking was finally getting to her. “Scared Harry and Kreacher to death. Mary swore Sirius was never like that with her — insisted you must have performed some kind of Satanic ritual on him.

 

Remus exhaled smoke, unimpressed. “You’re in love with your best friend,” he shot back smoothly. “Who fucks men on the regular.”

 

She rolled her eyes. “That’s it. I’m telling Regulus to get me a mistress. Why is everyone having gay sex except me, Rem? Is it so much to ask? I birthed an entire person. And yet my entire sex life consists of one — one! terrible night with James bloody Potter.”

 

Remus hummed, nodding. “I’m thinking of forming a men’s club, actually. Me and Prongs. Initiating other fools in the proper way to fuck a Black.”

 

Lily smirked. “Add Crouch in there too.”

 

“Mm,” Remus mused. “Though I do think Regulus and Sirius might be… very different sexually.

 

Lily laughed, bright and clear. “Oh, they are.” She took a slow drag of his cigarette before exhaling with ease. “At least, judging from what I heard last night and what I — unfortunately — know of Reggie and James.”

“That’s it!” Lily shouted, throwing her hands in the air. “I’m getting myself a Black. Narcissa, preferably. Does Pandora count as a Black? Because I could go down on her so fast, you have no idea.”

 

Remus snorted. “Dora’s not into sex,” he reminded her. “And they’re both married to Malfoys, if you recall.”

 

“Eh,” she shrugged, entirely unbothered. Then, as if struck by divine inspiration, “Wasn’t Bellatrix into women? You know what? At this point, I’d even take Walburga.”

 

Remus lost it.

 

He was howling with laughter at this point. Only Lily Evans.

 

“Here’s an idea,” he gasped between chuckles. “You, Baby Black, and Prongs.”

 

Lily gave him a flat look. “James is a terrible lay,” she reminded him. “Or at least, with me he was. But, to be fair, I was probably terrible for him too.” She paused, considering. “As for Reggie? Maybe? I’m not into men, but I suppose he’s pretty enough.”

 

“I reckon—”

 

But Remus was interrupted by a very sleepy Sirius shuffling into the kitchen — barefoot, in nothing but boxers and one of Remus’ short-sleeved shirts.

 

Lily burst out laughing.

 

“Morning,” Sirius murmured, utterly unbothered, pressing a kiss to the top of Lily’s head before wandering over to Remus — where, for some fucking reason, he kissed him too. On the lips. In front of another person.

 

Remus wrinkled his nose. “You have morning breath. It’s disgusting.”

 

“Yeah, well, you also had your dick in me about five hours ago,” Sirius yawned, “so it’s only fair.”

 

And then he still kissed Remus — chaste, simple, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

 

Remus just stared at him.

 

Who the fuck was this man?

 

“Okay, girlies,” Sirius announced, tying his hair into a bun with the effortless grace of someone who knew he was fit. “I’m off to take my very deserving bath. Doodles.”

 

The moment he left the room, Lily turned to Remus, unimpressed. “You are so panicking right now — it’s almost cute.

 

Remus lit another cigarette. “I am not panicking.”

 

He was, in fact, panicking.

 

“You are panicking,” she repeated, crossing her arms.

 

Remus exhaled sharply. “I am panicking. Fuck. What the fuck was that about?”

 

Lily sighed, watching him carefully. “You’re going to ruin this, aren’t you?” Her voice was softer now, tinged with something close to sadness.

 

This?” Remus scoffed, running a hand through his hair. “You’re talking like whatever the fuck this is means more than shagging. Which it isn’t, Lily. Sirius is…” He waved a vague hand in the air. “Experimenting. He spends too much time with Crouch, who somehow convinced him that shagging men was a brilliant idea. I’m just the easiest option.”

 

“You are useless,” Lily declared, stealing his coffee without a second thought. “All men are, you know?” She took a slow sip, watching him over the rim of the mug. “All you do is get so self-obsessed that you become self-deprecating. Because, at the end of the day, all men ever think about is themselves.”

 

She leaned back, reaching for the fruit basket, pulling out three apples. “There are three types of men in this world,” she announced, the same way she did when she was teaching Harry something important.

 

Lifting the red apple first, she said, “You’ve got the women lovers — James. Evan Rosier. Very lovely boys, the kind who will do anything to make a woman’s life better.”

 

She moved on to the green apple. “Then you have the morally grey good guys who only like a few women — not out of hate, but because some women make them uncomfortable. You. Baby Black. Crouch. You fear us, yet you try not to disrespect us.”

 

Finally, she lifted the yellow apple. “And then,” she continued, “you have the men who don’t know how to treat women. And when they finally treat one nicely, they think they deserve a prize.” She tossed the apple lightly in her hand, giving him a pointed look. “Sirius. Severus.”

 

Her voice dropped lower, a terrifying shift, smooth as a blade sliding from its sheath.

 

“This war so far has been man-made,” she murmured, a smirk curling at the corner of her mouth. “Men destroy. You go into battle and tear everything apart — good or bad. Because to you, life is black and white. You are individualists by nature, you see.”

 

She took another slow sip from his coffee, completely unbothered.

 

“Women, on the other hand? We are community oriented.” Her eyes darkened, sharp with something unspeakably ancient. “You think your life is hard? Try being Marlene. Try being Mary. Try being Dorcas Meadowes. Live a day in Pandora’s shoes. There are worse fates in life than being a werewolf in love with his best friend.”

 

Lily tilted her chin, and for the first time, Remus could see it — Walburga Black’s grooming finally surfacing in her, shaping her spine into steel.

 

“And because of that,” she continued, her voice quiet but razor-edged, “you’ll never be truly happy. You don’t want to be. Your suffering makes people crave your attention, gives you your edge, your poetic aesthetic. But you?” Her smirk deepened. “You wouldn’t last one day being me.”

 

“Lily—” Remus started.

 

“There are three wars happening right now,” she interrupted, holding his gaze like a vice. “And yet none of you have once stopped to ask the women around you what we think about it. All except Rosier.” She leaned back, crossing her arms. “And the fact that he doesn’t fuck women? That makes it even more important. He wants nothing from us — and yet he’d be ready to die in battle, even for the likes of Bellatrix Lestrange.”

 

She scoffed, taking another sip, shaking her head. “Your life is shit, Remus, I’ll give you that.” Her lips quirked up, amusement flickering beneath the steel. “But Sirius Black sucking your dick and then acting all domestic — like he’s your little trained house husband — is not the worst thing that could happen to you.”

Notes:

Translation:

“Să te fac scrum și drum bun. Ce poetic ești acum.” - "Now I'm going to turn you into ash and give my goodbye. How poetic you are now."

Chapter 16: Part One: Merlin’s Sons - Chapter Sixteen Not My Blood

Summary:

"Tell them Morgana never truly died, she lives in every broken young girl."

***

TW: character death, grief, violence

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

From a very young age, Sirius had heard stories about his ancestors.

 

It all came from Merlin, you see.

 

That was the real story.

 

Merlin was a half-blood. Maybe even less than that. His mother had been a witch, but his father had not. He had moved through the world with power and cunning, weaving himself into history, taking lovers above his station, shaping the very foundation of wizarding bloodlines.

 

He had fathered two children with two different women. Given them two different names. And then, in a master-stroke of manipulation, convinced his true love — King Arthur — to proclaim them pure in magical blood.

 

The Black child had come first. Black hair, black eyes — the name more of a curse than a gift.

 

The Rosier child was next, born not even two years later, marked by a rose-shaped birthmark on the nape and a French courtesan for a mother.

 

And the rest of the so-called pure-blood society? Sirius would frankly call them imitators.

 

Well — it was complicated.

 

The Blacks and the Rosiers hadn’t been the first, of course. Not the first pure-bloods. But they had been the first to build a cult out of it.

 

And honestly?

 

Wouldn’t you?

 

If Merlin himself was your father? If your bloodline was divine by magic’s very design? Wouldn’t you declare yourself above the rest? Wouldn’t you proclaim yourself the best?

 

Sirius would. He also wouldn’t.

 

Not after having the most terrifying conversation of his entire life with his mother and Evan bloody Rosier.

 

The man.

 

The legend.

 

The little cousin.

 

“I’m sorry, I must have died and gone to bloody Nevermore,” Sirius declared, eyes wide. “Are you two seriously implying that some people in the Black family can not only mind-read naturally, like Narcissa, but actually control minds? Are you two out of your fucking cigars? Are you actually saying I can do that?”

 

Walburga pinched the bridge of her nose, her perfectly manicured, velvet-purple nails pressing into her skin as if warding off a migraine. “I cannot with this child.” She exhaled sharply. “And yes, that is exactly what you are. A child. You refuse to grow up. Even now. What sorts of gods have I wronged to have you as a son?”

 

“Vega, baby—” Evan tried, almost condescending. Then, sharper—“Barty told me what you did in Azkaban. That is mind control.”

 

“It’s called seduction, for fuck’s sake!” Sirius snapped.

 

Language,” Walburga warned, tone clipped.

 

Evan rolled his eyes. “No. Seduction is what Dorcas does to men who don’t realise she only beds women. Seduction is Potter getting under even Reggie’s skin. It’s calling himself the Prince of Misr in front of the Dark Lord, refusing to bow. Seduction is arrogance — knowing you are fit for power, beauty, glory and wielding it.”

 

He lit a cigar, took a slow drag, then passed it to Walburga before continuing.

 

“What you did?” Evan exhaled smoke, watching Sirius through the haze. “That’s Merlin’s legacy, front and centre.”

 

He leaned back, tapping ash from the end of his cigar. “For the power to evolve, like any magical speciality, you have to be under stress—” his gaze flickered to Sirius, “like James only being able to control light when his nerves are shot. Like my first burst of necromancy happening because you stole my turtle when we were little and tried to drown her.”

 

“Can you do this?” Sirius’ eyes snapped to his mother. “Have you done this to me? When I was a child? Mutilated my — my thoughts? My memories?”

 

Walburga regarded him carefully, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly “Do you think you would have ended up like this if I had manipulated your thinking?” Her voice was quiet but sharp. “Are you a fool?”

 

A pause.

 

“As for memories…” She averted her gaze. “Twice. It was most proper to do so. I did not think—”

 

And suddenly — time itself seemed to still. Was she doing that? Could she do that?

 

“You were nine,” she exhaled, “Regulus barely eight. Two days after his birthday.” Her fingers curled around the stem of her glass. “Your father had… done something unforgivable in front of you. To Bellatrix. He and Cygnus made you and Felix watch.”

 

Sirius felt his stomach lurch.

 

“I did what needed to be done. But your mind was so strong, Sirius — that’s how I knew you had inherited it too. And so I often wondered—”

 

“I do,” he cut her off, his voice hollow. “I do remember.”

 

A beat.

 

“The second time?” He needed to know.

 

Needed to be sure it wasn’t just a dream, wasn’t something he had imagined. Needed to know that he wasn’t this broken for nothing.

 

That maybe — maybe — his mother had tried, in her own twisted way, to ease his life.

 

Walburga twisted her lips and took Evan’s cigar from his hand, inhaling deeply before she spoke.

 

“When they tried to kill that Skeeter girl,” she murmured.

 

“When Cygnus caught her and Bellatrix. And they tried to kill her.” Her voice was almost distant, as if recalling a ghost of a memory.

 

“I erased all of your memories then. Narcissa’s stayed — I suspected yours did as well. Pandora…” she trailed off, exhaling smoke. “I think something broke in her that day. May be why she is the way she is today. Why she has such an aversion to intimacy.”

 

“And Reggie?” Sirius swallowed.

 

“Lots,” Walburga said simply, raising a brow. “I liked him better. He was more fragile, even then.” A pause. “Your brother is a lot like mine, you see.”

 

Sirius hesitated, then confessed, “I’ve been in contact with Uncle Alphard since I left. He sends me money periodically.”

 

His mother arched an eyebrow. “I know.” A knowing smirk ghosted across her lips. “As I always say, they are very similar in nature. Such rare, soft beings.”

 

Then, she frowned. “Regulus could have sent Kreacher into that cave alone. We never talk about it, but we all know it’s true.” She exhaled, steady but weighted. “My son died for an elf. That is not something to be taken lightly. That says much about his soul.”

 

“Reggie is alive, Maman. Barty resurrected him,” Sirius reminded her.

 

“Yes,” she murmured. “But he still died. Those minutes — I still count them.”

 

Silence stretched between them. Then, she shifted slightly.

 

“You asked me if I altered your thinking.” Her voice was softer now, almost thoughtful. “Not exactly. As I said, you would not have ended up the way you did.” A pause. “But I did… engrain some values into you. Like any good mother would, of course.”

 

Sirius narrowed his eyes. “Such as?”

 

Walburga tilted her head, mocking, almost amused. “Your stupid arrogance.”

 

A slow smirk curled at the edge of her mouth. “Your ruthlessness. The fire. The spectacle.”

 

Then, with something close to satisfaction, she exhaled. “I raised a prince so noble he would die for a sub-being — that is Regulus.” She held his gaze, her smirk deepening.

 

“And I raised a knight so strong he would die laughing — that is you.”


Sirius wasn’t exactly sure what he’d expected when Voldy announced he wanted Bellatrix and Rodolphus brought back to the Old Country.

 

Okay — if he was being honest, he’d actually suggested they just tell the bastard that the two of them had died. Or better yet — claimed they’d contracted some horrific, highly contagious magical pox and were rotting somewhere in Germany.

 

But no.

 

Because of course the paranoid fuck had anticipated something like that and sent Mulciber ahead of time — specifically to confirm that Sirius’ family, his blood, was still alive. Almost well. Still insane. Still capable of fighting.

 

Fucking hell.

 

Can no one give that woman a break?

 

And, as if the whole thing wasn’t already fucked, Voldemort had to be perverse about it, too.

 

Was he sending Barty, who adored Bella?

 

No.

 

Was he sending Evan, who mutilated people for fun?

 

No.

 

Rabastan — who had turned decapitation into an art form?

 

Absolutely fucking not.

 

Instead, he was sending Sirius, James, and bloody Severus Snape to retrieve two of the most dangerous and deranged people alive.

 

And honestly?

 

It felt like a trap.

 

And it was. Because the moment they arrived at the clinic, the Order was already there. Someone had tipped them off. Maybe Tom himself. Twenty-two people.

 

The three of them were technically on their side. Or they weren’t. Sirius wasn’t sure whose side he was on anymore. He wasn’t even sure if this war was about blood purity these days.

 

Because it wasn’t.

 

It was about powerful men trying to outdo one another. And he was praying to Merlin and Morgana both that his younger brother was the most powerful of them all.

 

Masks on. Death Eaters. Trying not to kill their own friends.

 

“Look at me,” Snape murmured, his voice like a blade against Sirius’ fraying nerves. “This is greater than you. Greater than what you’ve been taught. This is about the people you care about. Man the fuck up, Black. For once in your sad, stupid life, be aware that you are a Black — act like it.”

 

Then Severus was already moving, already throwing that nasty spell of his — Spectrumspectra — at Gideon Prewett, almost killing him.

 

What the fuck was happening? Why were they even fighting this war anymore?

 

Right. Sirius had a plan to follow. Get Bella and Roddy out of the rooms. Okay. Done. Check.

 

Let Bella go all mad fire-witch on everyone. Brilliant. Already happening. She’d just bloody killed Benjy Fenwick with a Blasting Curse. Fantastic. Another funeral Sirius would have to attend.

 

Now she was going after Sturgis. Great. Left him without his leg. Excellent. More work for Lily. Fabulous, really.

 

And Molly bloody Weasley was going after her while Prongs was duelling Moody. Spectacular.

 

But the thing is… Bella was always too much. Just like Sirius was.

 

Because the two of them? Walburga had been split in two by the universe just to create them.

 

And when Bella hit Fabian with a Cruciatus, and Molly tried to take her down with an Evaporating Curse — with no bloody success…

 

When Molly Weasley tried to kill Sirius Black, not knowing it was him under the mask…

 

When, with the fury only a mother and a sister could possess, she brought the whole hospital crashing down on everyone…

 

When the world dissolved into chaos — people running, scrambling, desperate to survive…

 

When Molly Weasley tried to hit him one last time with a spell so old even he had never heard of it…

 

In the end, it was Bellatrix Black (not Lestrange, Black) who took the fall for him. Like she always had, since they were children.

 

And it was James Potter, heir of Egypt, who stopped the light, the Sun, and time itself with his fury. Sirius had never seen anything like it before. It had never been done before.

 

Or maybe it had. But no one would ever know the whole story of Euphemia Potter (née Shafiq).

 

No one was moving but three bodies.

 

“Take her and leave.” James ripped off his mask, tossing it to the floor.

 

Sirius dropped to his knees beside her, hands trembling as he tried to lift her. “Bella,” he choked out. “My Bella—” His voice broke into a sob.

 

She had lost too much blood. Her eyelids fluttered. “Vega, baby… is that you?”

 

“You have to go, baby,” she whispered.

 

“Bella, we can take you to Reggie — he’ll know what to do.”

 

She gave him a weak, knowing smile. “It’s a blood curse,” she murmured. “I won’t make it past the Apparition point.” A shallow breath. “Get Rodolphus out. Take care of my Barty.” A pause — strained, restrained. “Tell Cissa to talk to Draco about me. Reggie too… with his and Potter’s boy.”

 

She was slipping away, and Sirius felt himself dying with her.

 

“Bella?!”

 

Her lashes flickered. Her lips barely moved. “Do you think she’ll write about me?”

 

Dead.

 

Her last words. She. The only she.

 

Rita Skeeter.

 

The girl she was never allowed to love.

 

Sirius fainted.


Warm? No, not really. But not cold either.

 

Sheets? Yes, those were sheets.

 

“He’s waking up,” a whisper. A voice.

 

The most angelic voice of them all. Regulus Arcturus Black.

 

“Don’t scare him,” a murmur. The kind, gentle kind.

 

Another voice of an angel. Lily Evans.

 

Sirius opened his eyes. Three healers stood in front of him, looking worse than he’d ever seen them. Bloodstained, hollow-eyed, ash clinging to their robes.

 

“You’ve been out for four days and eighteen hours,” Severus said flatly. “Thirty-one minutes, to be exact.”

 

Sirius tried to sit up, but the weight of exhaustion pressed him down.

 

“Bella,” he rasped. His throat felt like sandpaper.

 

Regulus, a deep, ugly cut slicing across his neck, his skin still streaked with dried blood, spoke: “Tom Riddle is dead.”

 

Sirius’ breath hitched.

 

“Bellatrix’s death changed everything,” Severus whispered.

 

Lily wasn’t speaking. She was trembling.

 

Four other bodies lay in hospital beds around them. Barty. James. Pandora. And a girl Sirius swore he’d seen before but couldn’t quite place.

 

“I’m lost,” he admitted.

 

Regulus exhaled, voice tight. “It was a trap. Tom knew we were… cohabiting with the enemy, as he put it. While Bella…” His throat bobbed, as though the words physically refused to leave his mouth. “Chaos. It was chaos here. Apparently, some prophecy. Stupid thing. That’s why he sent the three of you. He thought you’d be the first to… to try to protect Harry.”

 

“I killed him,” Lily said suddenly. Her voice was quiet, but it sliced through the room like a knife. “Remus had finally broke the locket just that day.”

 

Sirius turned his head — and then he saw it.

 

Her left hand. Her wand hand. Black veins, crawling up her skin like a curse made flesh.

 

“It’s… anarchy outside,” Regulus continued. “I closed the wards. James Potter is enemy number one to the Order. Dumbledore tried to kill him. And Barty. I’m not sure—” He swallowed hard. “It seemed ancient. Probably was. They… Sirius, Hogwarts is gone. James stopped the Sun for a whole day. A whole day. The entire world went dark after Bella died. Eman said it had never been done before.”

 

Severus stepped closer. “Barty is stable. Sleeping. But we’re keeping him under treatment — he lost too much blood. Potter’s just… in a coma.” His gaze flickered to the second girl. “That’s Sybil. You remember her? Ravenclaw. Expelled. Dumbledore was using her. A Seer, like Pandora. He was fragmenting both their prophecies, pitting them against one another. They could only see half.”

 

Regulus’ jaw tightened. “We lost Eman Shafiq. The moment it started, he ran straight into battle. James is the Emperor of Misr now.” A ghost of a smile, sharp and bitter.

 

“We are the new enemy,” Lily whispered.

 

Sirius turned back to her. She licked her lips, slow, deliberate.

 

“They call us the New Order of Death.”

 

A pause. A breath.

 

“They exiled Rita Skeeter from the country after she did an exposé on Dumbledore. Evan helped her flee to the Emirates.” A humourless laugh. “They made Kingsley Shacklebolt the new Minister of Magic.”

 

“The Ministry agrees — James and Barty are the most dangerous men alive,” Regulus murmured.

 

“No one knows what Lily did. And I think, for now, it’s best we keep it that way. All they think they know is that James took down Voldemort because he’d become obsessed with power. If we let them… if the wizarding world finds out there’s a Muggle-born powerful enough to kill Tom Riddle—” Reggie exhaled sharply. “It would put a target on her back.”

 

Sirius swallowed hard. “What do you need from me?”

 

“We need our political power back,” Regulus said simply. “The Wizengamot won’t refuse your place as Lord of the House of Black.”

 

“That’s your title.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Regulus flicked his wrist, dismissive. “I resigned. I’m no longer the heir. Never should have been in the first place.”

 

“We need to make Evan Rosier Minister and take down Shacklebolt,” Severus said curtly.

 

Lily hummed, thoughtful. “Everyone we — every ally we made — is officially living in the house. We’re expanding it, adding rooms as we go. I’ve lost count at this point. Your room is the one you had before Riddle. Reggie’s childhood room. You’re sharing it with Remus. We’re quite cramped, to be honest.”

 

Sirius hesitated. “Are you sure they’ll take me?

 

Regulus smirked. “I Polyjuiced myself into you and went into battle. Dumbledore thinks you’d always been on his side. Regulus Black is officially dead. As far as the world knows, Sirius Black poisoned his own brother and killed his cousin. That’s the story they believe.”

 

A heavy silence.

 

“Frank died,” Lily said quietly. “A heart attack.”


“I want you to teach me that mental thingy,” Sirius announced, bursting into his mother’s study the moment Snape said he was well enough to leave the hospital room.

 

Oh.

 

So. This was the true her. Finally.

 

For some time now, Sirius had thought the woman Walburga became after Orion died had been her real self — mean, yes, but strangely more present, more human. But no. No. That had only been a shadow. Because the woman standing before him now?

 

He was looking into a mirror.

 

Had he ever seen his mother wear trousers before? Probably not.

 

And yet, here she was. Walburga Black.

 

Her hair was shorter than he’d ever seen it — cut close to the scalp in soft, twisting curls. So that’s where he and Regulus got it from. Styled perfectly, deliberately, with the careless elegance of fingers and gel. Deeply twenties chic, almost debauched, yet still regal.

 

Velvet trousers — the kind he wore. Deep mahogany, rich and devastatingly beautiful. He’d have to steal them. An intricately patterned green blouse draped over her frame, flowing past her hips, past her knees, ravishing in its elegance. A leather coat. He wears those too.

 

And the heels — Merlin, the heels. Higher than anything he’d ever seen her wear.

 

Emeralds glinted at her throat, no longer the soft gleam of pearls and silver but the burnished glow of bronze and gold. Gold and green dusted across her silver eyes. Green diamonds at her ears. Lipstick, dark as ink, almost black in the dim light.

 

This was his real mother.

 

And Sirius had to wonder—

 

Was he just another version of her?

 

“Hello, little cousin,” came the first voice. Smooth. Knowing. Expectant.

 

“We’ve been expecting you.”

 

Then he saw them.

 

Andromeda. Narcissa.

 

Nymphadora — who looked every bit as Bellatrix had at her age. Or maybe that was just her magic.

 

Black women. Only Pandora was missing. Bella too.

 

The strongest women alive — the kind of strength that ended wars started by men. Lily and Dorcas kind of strong.

 

And then — two more.

 

Lucretia Black. Aunt Druella.

 

Every generation of Black-Rosier women gathered in a single room, mourning the loss of the best and the worst of them.

 

Bellatrix was all of them.

 

Daughter of Morgana in spirit. Of Merlin in blood, spit, and tears.

 

And that was all they were in the end. Blood. Bones. Spit. Tears. Cuts. More blood.

 

“The boy looks just like you, Walls,” Lucretia smirked, head tilting. “Such a pity the younger one inherited Alphard and Cygnus’ nose, no?”

 

“Reggie said—”

 

“Narcissa will train you,” Walburga interrupted, finally speaking. “Like the dog you are.

 

Her voice was like iron, sharp enough to cut.

 

“I have more important matters on my hands. I presume you’ve already heard we’re raising Evan to power?”

 

Sirius exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Yes, well… to be fair, James was never really Minister material, was he?

 

“Do you want to change minds, my dear?” Druella’s voice was soft, lilting — unsettling. That strange, eerie tone Pandora had inherited from her aunt.

 

“To shape them in your hands?” she mused. “Perhaps you’d even like to see what the future holds for us?”

 

This was the same woman whose daughter had died to save Sirius. The same woman who had never been able to save herself — or her three girls.

 

The Seer they had all hidden.

 

Pandora Rosier before there ever was a Pandora Rosier.

 

“Do you want to make them pay?” Druella tilted her head, watching him. “Make them squirm for daring to end the most glorious magical bloodline?”

 

“He’ll do well,” Lucretia decided.

 

Narcissa exhaled sharply, shifting in place. “Don’t put pressure on Vega. He’s still a child. Still young. Send me instead. Send someone else. Let Lucius take the Black crest.”

 

“Oi! I’m over twenty!

 

Narcissa only looked at him, something sad in her eyes. “I beg of you, Maman, Aunt Walburga. He and Reggie are too young. They’ve seen horrid things. I already inherited the power. They’re just boys.

 

Walburga’s expression remained cold, unreadable. “Sirius’ mind is stronger,” she declared. “Because I took care to hide it from his father. Unlike your mother did for you.

 

“Plus, my dear,” Druella added smoothly, “a woman’s place is not in the Wizengamot.”

 

“You said the same to Bellatrix,” Andromeda spat, disgust clear in her voice. “Drove her mad with power and glory. Never allowed her the place she deserved. Your fingerprints are all over her dead body. Don’t do the same to Narcissa.

 

Walburga dismissed them all with a flick of her hand. “That is enough. This is not up for debate. Sirius is now the Head of the House — Lord Black in title. The last Black man alive, in paper and ink. We all agreed Evan is best suited for Minister. That cannot be done so easily.”

 

“Frankly, I understand why,” Druella drawled, rolling her eyes. “That brother of mine — birthing children with a Shacklebolt.”

 

“Oi, shut the fuck up, you racist cunt!” Sirius snapped.

 

The room stilled.

 

“Evan Rosier is the best of us. The best of you lot. Your daughter’s bloody dead, and all you care about is that we want a man of colour as Minister? Guess fucking what? We already have one. Kingsley Shacklebolt. Dumbledore’s personal puppet.

 

Something strange was happening.

 

Sirius wasn’t sure what.

 

A twitch — just behind his eyes.

 

“We could have had that already!” His voice shook, something dark curling around his words. “But you lot cared too much about blood and race to see Evan for who he truly was. To see Felix. To see Bella. Both dead now. Pandora’s next.

 

His head spun. His pulse pounded.

 

Then — Druella trembled. Her eyes went white.

 

She bowed.

 

Yes, my Lord,” she whispered. “Excuse my imprudence.

 

Narcissa gasped, breath catching in her throat.

 

What the fuck just happened?

 

“Extraordinary,” Lucretia murmured, eyes widening. “Walls,” she called to Walburga. “The boy… I think his mind is even stronger than yours.

 

Did he—?

 

Did he just control the mind of a Seer?

 

Walburga clapped once. “Finally, I was getting rather bored,” she arched her perfect eyebrow. “And yes, Dru’ please stop pestering us about my nephew. Not yours. Mine. Evan Rosier is mine. And I intend in making him King.”


Sirius had to do this.

 

The whole prospect was bloody embarrassing, but he had no choice. It had to be now, before it was too late.

 

He found Reggie in the astronomy room — where they were always supposed to be.

 

His little brother was curled up with a book, looking vaguely bored. At last, at peace. Probably hiding from the chaos of their overcrowded home — a small village crammed under one roof.

 

“Little Prince,” Sirius called, dropping onto the sofa beside him. Carefully, he tugged Regulus’ legs into his lap, pulling his brother closer, the box in his hand pressed between them. “I have a present for you.”

 

Reggie blinked up at him. “Hi,” he murmured, a small smile tugging at his lips.

 

Sirius swallowed. “I was intending to give you this — ah — after the war ended. But now…” He hesitated. His throat tightened. “Now, with her—”

 

He couldn’t even say Bellatrix’s name.

 

Dead.

 

“I…” He exhaled shakily. “There’s no certainty we’ll live to see tomorrow. And I have to give you this.”

 

Reggie’s eyes went wide — the same big baby-brother eyes he’d always made as a child. The look that screamed ‘mine, mine, give me what is mine’.

 

Sirius braced himself for impact, locking his fingers tight around Regulus’ ankles. “Since… since the day I left home. When I… when I left you and Evan. Pandora and Felix. Cissa and—” He swallowed hard. “And her. Since that day — every day of my life — even in Azkaban…”

 

He faltered.

 

Regulus frowned slightly, sitting up. “Siri—

 

“Only after Prongs got Barty that spelled journal,” Sirius rushed on. “Because I kept ripping the pages out of it. But I—”

 

“What is it?”

 

Sirius shivered, fingers tightening around the box.

 

I wrote you a letter for every day I was gone.” His voice broke. “Even after I moved back home.

 

“Will you read some of them to me?” Regulus whispered, finding Sirius’ hand and pressing it against his chest — against his heart — holding it with both of his own.

 

Sirius’ fingers twisted into the fabric of James’ jumper, clinging to the wool stretched over Reggie’s frame.

 

“This is from the day I left,” he murmured, unfolding the first letter.

 

“For what it’s worth, I believe lions and dragons to be very similar in nature. Poetry never excused either of them. But as I bear the claws and the teeth of the grim dog that sits in the bones and never leaves my soul alone, I am to understand that blood is the greatest sin I will ever commit — for you only, my dear noble prince. For I may be a brave man, but my heart has nothing if it does not have your green ambition in it.”

 

Regulus was crying silently.

 

He lifted Sirius’ hand to his lips, kissed it gently, and whispered, “Read me another.”

 

Sirius swallowed, forcing a small smile as he found another letter. “From the day we rescued you from the cave,” he said softly.

 

“‘You had chosen other brothers to display their affections to you in my absence. I had thought you a fool, trying to exchange greatness for pity. But now I understand. I shall take them as my brothers as well. I shall carry them in me forever more. I shall see no blood but the one you chose for yourself. Such great wounds you have chosen as blood, dear brother of mine. There is no world, no universe, in which I will not see Evan Rosier and Bartemius Crouch as anything less than sacred. Forgive me, for I wronged you in spirit and intuition.’”

 

“More,” Regulus choked out, flushed and sobbing.

 

Sirius hesitated, his grip tightening around the letters. His hands were shaking. “I…” He swallowed hard. “This one is from the day… when those guards—” His throat closed up. “When they raped Barty.”

 

Regulus inhaled sharply.

 

Sirius forced himself to keep reading. “‘I have wronged you, my heart. Let half of you be broken in pieces—” He gasped, but he pushed forward, voice trembling. “There is no—

 

He faltered.

 

Regulus reached for his hand. “You can do this.”

 

Sirius took a shallow breath and tried again.

 

“‘There is no greater way I have wronged you than by letting the one who held you when I couldn’t be destroyed.” His breath hitched, and he had to pause, had to breathe. “I wanted to stop time. To change myself into the demon I left you behind to be. To transform into the kind of monster I should have been all along. For—’

 

No.

 

He couldn’t do this.

 

Regulus cupped his face. “I’ll read it,” he murmured. “Don’t worry, Vega.

 

And Sirius broke. Convulsed.

 

Because since he’d been back, his family had started calling him Vega again.

 

But not his brother. Not until now.

 

Vega — such a sacred name. Because he had never wanted to be the brightest star in the sky. But they all knew he was the star of love.

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, voice cracking. “I’m sorry for not saving Barty from such a cruel fate.” He couldn’t hold the grief back anymore. “Evie says he’s getting both better and worse every day.” His stomach twisted violently. “And I—”

 

“I miss her too,” Regulus admitted. His eyes were glassy, distant. “I miss Bella. Such a beautiful star, don’t you think?”

 

I can’t breathe without her,” Sirius finally confessed, his voice barely more than a rasp. “When Felix died, half of me went dead. And now… now, without her too?

 

His hands curled into fists, nails digging into his palms. “I don’t know who I am anymore without them.

 

A broken breath. A whisper.

 

I don’t know if I can exist in this world without my blood.

 

“There is no greater loss in life than when a star dies,” Regulus murmured, moving closer, wrapping his arms around Sirius.

 

“Who said that?”

 

“James,” he whispered. “After he came back with you — fainted, broken, in his arms. He mourned her, Vega.”

 

Regulus’ grip tightened. “Your brother, the one you chose, my fiancé… he…” His voice wavered. “James stopped the Sun for a full day. All around the world. Because he knew what losing her would mean to you.”

 

Sirius closed his eyes.

 

“Barty transformed himself into a beast to bring you back from the dead,” Sirius whispered. “Evie controlled the dead for you.”

 

A breath. A pause.

 

“We chose good brothers,” he admitted, voice thick. “I’ll give you that.”

 

Regulus shifted, pulling back just enough to meet his eyes. “Can we choose each other as well?

 

Sirius inhaled sharply.

 

I want to choose you,” Regulus whispered. “All I ever wanted to do was choose you.

 

“I chose you a long time ago,” Sirius murmured. “More than once.

 

His fingers curled into the fabric of Regulus’ sleeve, grounding himself.

 

“Since the day you were born. Since the summer you brought home a beaten Barty Crouch for the very first time. Since the moment we performed the ritual on Bellatrix. Then again, the same ritual on Mary. When you died for a house-elf. When you came back to life by the hands of your brothers. I have chosen you every time I have seen your soul.”

 

Regulus pressed a kiss to his temple. “You should write to her.

 

She’s gone, my little prince.

 

Regulus hummed. “You wrote to me when you were gone.

 

A pause. A breath. A truth heavier than words.

 

Write to Bellatrix. Tell the stars about the great warrior she was. Tell them Morgana never truly died, she lives in every broken young girl,” Regulus swallowed.

 

He pressed a soft kiss to the crown of Sirius’ head. “I shall speak of you and her, even after I perish.” His voice was quiet, certain. “No greater love exists than the blood one chooses.

 

Sirius exhaled sharply. “And that one?” he whispered. “Who said it?”

 

Regulus smiled faintly.

 

I did.

Notes:

I'm sorry.

Chapter 17: Part Two: Morgana’s Daughters - Chapter One: All The People Left Behind

Summary:

“You did what no man was able to, Miss Morgana.”

***

TW: maybe the sexism talks (???), it's a pretty light chapter tbh, considering others

Chapter Text

“I chose this. I know I did. But I also know how people would perceive it!” Lily was shouting at Regulus, and he wasn’t even sure how they had ended up here.

 

Except… he sort of did.

 

Harry had started learning more words. Regulus had only been taking him to see James — to show a very comatose James his son speaking. And then, the moment Lily entered the room, Harry had looked up and said “Daddy.”

 

And now she was furious.

 

Why? Because Harry hadn’t meant Regulus. He meant James. Yet she thought he meant Regulus.

 

Because Harry had yet to call her ‘Mummy’. He called her Lily.

 

And now, she thought James and Regulus were stealing her child away from her.

 

Understandably so.

 

Regulus wasn’t even sure if he was allowed to speak, to be truthful.

 

And, if he were being completely honest — he had been a bit crude to her. Maybe even unfair. He had sort of… implied that she was the one who insisted the three of them would raise Harry together.

 

Would he have been fine just being an uncle figure? Or James’ lover? Not really.

 

He liked the fact that he got to be a step-parent.

 

“I — what?” Lily gasped, hands shaking. “You think I was dying and just wanted to finally figure out why I wasn’t into men?” She let out a sharp, bitter laugh.

 

She was spiralling.

 

“I had one one — terrible sex experience with a boy who fetishised me from age eleven to sixteen — when he finally stopped and turned to you!” She was sobbing now, voice breaking as she stumbled over her words.

 

“Terrible sex, I’m telling you! It hurt! I cried! James Potter is a cretin and I got pregnant!

 

Barty stirred in his bed, groggy, clearly disoriented as he woke up to the chaos unfolding in front of him.

 

Yes, I chose to be a mother!” Lily continued, voice raw. “I am very realistic about my situation. I always wanted a child. This was my only chance.

 

She was hyperventilating.

 

“All my life,” she gasped, voice unsteady, “all my life, you all—” She cut herself off, shaking her head violently. “Don’t take this personally, but also please fucking do.

 

She spun around the room, yanking Harry from Regulus and thrusting him into Barty’s arms.

 

“Every man in my life — all they have ever done is obsess over me and think they fucking own me!”

 

Her voice cracked.

 

“And I don’t even bloody understand why! Do you see how I look? I’m fat, I’m ugly, my skin is breaking. I’m not fragile or feminine.

 

Her breathing was ragged, erratic.

 

“Severus Snape?” she scoffed. “Doesn’t know how to fucking take a no! James Potter?” She let out a sharp, humourless laugh. “Do you want us to be realistic, Regulus?

 

She turned on him, eyes burning.

 

If I had agreed to him, you two would have never, in a million years, happened.

 

That made him flinch.

 

She wiped at her face, tears streaking down her cheeks. “I pushed you two together — don’t you dare forget that!

 

And then she broke.

 

She crumpled to the floor, shaking her head, voice barely above a whisper. “I’m just an extra in your story,” she choked out. “All women are, you know.

 

Regulus motioned to Barty with a slight tilt of his head. Take Harry and go. It took a moment, but Barty understood. The door shut softly behind him.

 

And the second they were alone, Regulus forced himself to move — to drag his body onto the floor beside her.

 

“I’ll erase my name from Harry’s documents if that’s what you wish,” he whispered.

 

Lily snapped, eyes blazing. “You want to leave my child without protection? Are you demented?”

 

“Please.” His voice was quiet, steady. “Tell me what you need. How can I help?”

 

She sobbed — because Lily Evans was the ugly crier type, all blotchy skin and hiccups and sharp, broken breaths. And he found that to be very beautiful of her.

 

“I want…” She gulped down air. “Why do I never get to have my own story?

 

Her hands clenched into fists.

 

“What am I? James Potter’s love interest until you came along? A reason for people to look at Severus and see him as a tragic, miserable boy? A mother whose only purpose was to give birth?” Her voice cracked. “Why can’t I have my own tragic love story? My place in the world?”

 

Regulus reached out, hesitantly, fingers trembling as they brushed through her hair. “I’m sorry for the suffering I’ve brought to you, Miss Lily.” His voice was low, careful. “I truly am. I’m only trying to make everyone’s life easier, you see.”

 

Lily hiccuped. “Mary just remembered the rape,” she whispered, broken.

 

Regulus stilled.

 

“I hoped it wouldn’t happen,” she admitted, wiping furiously at her face. “Sirius tried to — to help her, but she just became violent. And I’m afraid…” Her eyes squeezed shut. “I think someone is erasing us from the war. Life is. Men are. You are.”

 

Regulus frowned. “How can I make this better for you?”

 

You can’t.

 

Silence.

 

“People will never know who I am.” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “They won’t remember me the way I wish to be remembered.”

 

A pause.

 

“I’m sorry for what I said about James,” she murmured after a long moment, voice still trembling. Another hiccup. “I… I think what you two have is… nice. I wish I had that. But I also…” Her breath shuddered. “You kind of stole my life, you know? Not necessarily a life I would have wanted, but one I could have had.”

 

Regulus exhaled slowly. “I’m sorry,” he said. “I—” He hesitated. “Do you want me to end things with James?”

 

Lily let out a watery laugh. “Haven’t we already established he’d hate me for that?”

 

Her gaze drifted, unfocused. “In another universe, I think I love him,” she confessed. “In this one? The war changed us too much for that.

 

She sighed. “I wanted a normal, happy family. I got the golden boy to fancy me. But that wasn’t enough…”

 

Regulus tilted his head. “Why?”

 

Lily twisted her lips, something bitter and knowing in her expression. “Because I don’t think, after everything, that I can be just the love interest anymore.

 

A pause.

 

Maybe…” Her voice dropped, quiet. “Maybe I was written wrong all along or something.

 

“I used to think that too,” he confessed. “That you stole my life. That my story was all… wrong. And maybe it is. I’m not sure yet.”

 

He exhaled, watching her carefully.

 

“You say you handed James to me,” he continued, reaching for his smokes. He lit one, handed it to her, then took another for himself.

 

“Can I be frank?”

 

Lily nodded.

 

“You two would have never lasted.”

 

She flinched.

 

“And it’s not because you’re not interested in men,” he went on. “You need to shine, dear flower. James Potter would have stolen that — he’s greedy that way. You would have been nothing more than a footnote in his story.

 

Her jaw clenched, but he didn’t stop.

 

“You’re not suited for each other. That’s the truth. And we both know I don’t lie — especially not to you. At some point, you would have remembered why you hated him in school.”

 

His gaze sharpened.

 

“You and James Potter are the same person. You see too much of yourself in him. And that’s too…” He exhaled smoke, tilting his head. “That’s cruelty.”

 

Lily smiled — sincere, yet still sad. “I just want at least one chapter that’s mine fully.

 

Regulus smirked. “You did what no man was able to, Miss Morgana.

 

A pause. A truth. A revelation.

 

You killed Voldemort with the sheer power of love.

 

He flicked ash from his cigarette onto the floor.

 

“James may be the one who can stop the Sun.” His silver eyes met her green ones. “But you, my darling girl? You are the one who ends the night.

 

Lily shivered. “Will I have a happy ending?”

 

Regulus inhaled deeply, then let the smoke curl from his lips.

 

No,” he admitted. “No woman does. Not men either. Maybe a few.

 

She looked down, voice barely above a whisper. “I fear myself the most.”

 

Regulus hummed, quiet, resolute. “So do I.”


Regulus officially lived in a house full of strange people. How fitting. The Black madness in its truest form.

 

He really should just kill himself. Again.

 

After, of course, he killed Severus Snape. That little snake. Regulus would almost be proud of him. Would — such a good word to use here.

 

“You offered Harry’s life for Lily’s,” Regulus said smoothly, locking the door to the potion lab behind him. “To both Dumbledore and Voldemort.” He tilted his head. “I’m almost impressed.

 

“Black—”

 

“Tut-tut,” Regulus chided, his voice light, mocking. “You wanted your Muggle-born to live, yet even now, she refuses to share her life with you. How sad.”

 

Severus sneered. “Said the man who pined after someone as dumb as James Potter for more than a decade.”

 

Regulus merely raised an eyebrow.

 

“And for your information,” Severus continued, “people can still care about those they once had feelings for.” He smirked slightly. “Bartemius ring a bell?”

 

Regulus plucked two cigarettes from his pocket, offering one. “That’s different.”

 

Severus took it, lighting the end. “Why? Because you said so?”

 

Regulus exhaled, watching the smoke curl. “You’re also trying to negotiate a deal with the Order for Mulciber,” he mused, wetting his lips. “As I said, you never quite learned how to get over a crush. Which is also why I know exactly about the fact that you have a new one.”

 

Severus went still, eyes darkening. “What do you want from me?”

 

A beat.

 

“Do you want me to leave? To kill me?”

 

Regulus rolled his shoulders. “We both know I don’t kill.” His voice was smooth, almost bored. “I simply want an Unbreakable Vow from you. That is all.”

 

A pause.

 

“I’m also sending you to Romania,” he added casually. “Fleamont’s health is failing again, and this way, you’ll be able to care for your mother as well.”

 

Severus regarded him through his lashes, the dim light making him look almost beautiful. “What game are you playing this time?”

 

Regulus smirked. “I’m sending Rabastan with you, by the way. A change of environment will do him good after everything. Rodolphus too — best to keep the brothers together.” He flicked ash from his cigarette. “And what better loyal dogs than those two, hmm? Of course, I’ll call for you to return when needed.”

 

Severus laughed, low and bitter. “You don’t need me anymore. How rich.”

 

Air thick with smoke.

 

Regulus inhaled slowly. “I know about the research you’ve been conducting.”

 

Severus’ fingers twitched.

 

“The one on mind healing.” Regulus’ smile was slight. Calculated.

 

“I’m offering you time for it. Money. A house that isn’t so… full. A chance to try out your new little… affection.”

 

Severus didn’t even blink. “And what exactly do you want in return?”

 

Regulus exhaled, his gaze sharp.

 

“Your loyalty,” he said simply. “Same thing I’ve asked from you since day one.”

 

They hadn’t spoken for a long time.

 

Maybe, after two years of working together this closely, they didn’t need to anymore. Regulus would miss this. The silence. The ease of understanding without words.

 

Nonetheless they had to regroup. To lay low. He had to start evicting people, one by one, until only the warriors were left.

 

Severus Snape was a good duellist — Sirius kind of good. A formidable potioneer. Regulus’ first impression of him had been wrong.

 

But he was also just a boy, like the rest of them. The kind of boy who had never gotten to be just that. Just a boy.

 

“How is it?” Severus finally spoke, voice low.

 

Regulus blinked. “What exactly?”

 

“To be wanted back.” Severus exhaled smoke, his gaze unreadable.

 

Regulus hesitated, then lowered himself into one of the chairs left near the stairs. “Terrifying.”

 

Severus huffed, amused. “Tell me more.”

 

Regulus leaned back, suddenly feeling far older than he should have.

 

“It… ahm…” He ran a hand through his hair. “Love makes you feel young. When it’s reciprocated, I mean.”


This was not a meeting he had ever expected to attend, truth be told. Not in his wildest, most terrible, most suburban nightmare.

 

Merlin, he despised this house. The kitchen, too. The thought that half of Lily’s precious blood had been forced to live like this — it was revolting. This should never have happened.

 

“I was expecting you to… bring the rest again,” Petunia murmured, twisting her hands in her lap. “Or at least that Potter boy.”

 

“You said you wanted to meet me, not anyone else,” Regulus replied, raising an eyebrow.

 

Apparently, conversation was harder for her when her sister wasn’t around to argue with. Regulus understood that. Completely. He forced himself to be talkative every day, but it was never to his liking.

 

“I’m not… whatever you may think of me,” Petunia said haltingly, “I actually love my sister.”

 

“That, I know,” he affirmed. Because he truly did understand.

 

She huffed. “You’ll never understand. None of you do. She left me behind, you see. One day she was here, in our house — then the next, she was gone. It—”

 

“Half of you shattered into tiny pieces, forcing you into an ambiguous existence where you no longer knew who you were? Searching for her in yourself?” His voice was quiet, measured.

 

He lifted an eyebrow. “Did you ever try to carve away parts of yourself to resemble her more? Speak to your reflection, pretending to be her?” He swallowed hard. “I did. My brother left me, too.”

 

“I used to dye my hair red in school,” she admitted with a sad smile, blushing.

 

And just like that — she looked so much like Lily. Vibrant, with her full cheeks and giddy eyes. Not expecting the world to be a better place, but actively making it so.

 

“I tried to cut off my nose — well, technically, it was a spell,” he confessed in return. “It would have made me look more like my brother.”

 

“Why would you do such a thing?” she asked, scrunching her nose — and for a moment, Regulus was reminded that she was only twenty-two. Just like Sirius.

 

“Because he and I used to look alike,” he said with a small smile. “Back then, the only real difference was the nose, and that my hair was shorter. Now, I look even less like him. But I got him back, you see.”

 

She didn’t respond.

 

So Regulus took it upon himself to continue. “I’ll be honest with you, since I know your sister isn’t telling you everything. There’s a war in our world right now. Your sister just killed the most dangerous man alive to protect her child. She is… there are many who would want her dead if that information got out.”

 

He coughed. “I lost a lot of time — not just with my brother, but with other family members I will never see again. It’s your choice if you want to do the same. But the truth is, tomorrow is not something anyone can promise. Not even me.”

 

“I don’t follow.”

 

“Your sister is crumbling,” he said, tilting his head. “Drenched in dark magic, breaking apart bit by bit. She has no blood in our world. And blood matters.” His voice softened. “She needs someone to lean on — someone who isn’t a war general, a politician, or another healer.”

 

A beat.

 

Lily Evans is the most powerful being of our time. And you might not get another chance to see your sister if you don’t act on it.”

 

By the end of it, Regulus thought the meeting had gone rather well. So now, he had to go.

 

His brother had been waiting for him all this time, just across the road from the house, leaning casually against his enchanted motorbike. The violet suit Sirius wore was as petulant and dramatic as the man himself.

 

“Thank you for waiting for me,” Regulus said, tilting his head to take a drag of smoke from Sirius’ hand.

 

“Up for a ride, little brother?”

 

Regulus smirked. “You planning to take me flying? Show me the stars, is that it? It’s getting rather dark.”

 

“Perfect,” Sirius grinned, flashing sharp canines. “We’ve got all the time in the world to see the stars. Don’t we?”

 

Regulus laughed, warmth settling around his chest and wrists. “So this is a flying lesson, I see. If you remember, I’m faster than you on a broom.”

 

“Oi, and who d’you think taught you to fly, you little twerp?” Sirius shot back.

 

“Narcissa,” Regulus replied smugly. “As she did you, dear brother.”

 

Sirius huffed. “One of these days, Leo, I’m going to smother you to death.”

 

“I can’t wait, Vega,” Regulus teased. “I can’t wait.”


When they were much younger — terribly so — Regulus used to sneak into Sirius’ room and watch him sleep. Sometimes, he would even go through his things.

 

Ah, yes, the room. The personalities. The everything that was once there but no longer is. The true reason they could never go back in there.

 

They shared a wall, you see. A very important detail.

 

Sirius’ room had always been just like him — red and gold, with hints of orange. Heavy drapes, thick curtains, all very dramatic and, somehow, dull at the same time. Posters of Muggle bands and naked women plastered the walls.

 

Who even does that? Why is he like that? What cruel force in the universe had Regulus wronged to be cursed with a brother like him?

 

And then there was Regulus’ room. Green and silver, because the two of them were nothing if not clichés. He had posters too — though that was a far more complicated and painful story.

 

At fourteen, Regulus Black had pinned up posters in his room that were linked to Voldemort. To the Death Eaters. Even then, he had known he wanted to be one.

 

But had he ever truly been a blood purist? That was an even messier question. He had always believed in the importance of magical blood — regardless of his own origins — and in the necessity of protecting it, of protecting their world. So yes. And no.

 

Now? Now, Regulus still watches Sirius sleep at twenty and nearly twenty-two. But this time, in Regulus’ study. Because neither of them has slept alone since Sirius woke. Since James fell into an induced coma — because James had burnt himself out using that much power.

 

Sometimes, Regulus watches Sirius not sleep, simply lying next to him on the sofa, awake.

 

“Will you leave the house when the war is done?” Regulus asks.

 

Sirius stretches a little. “Depends… I’m not… hmm. The house and the people have changed. We’ve changed.”

 

“Ah, yes, we’ve become some sort of dark heroes the Ministry wants to erase. How very fitting.” Regulus reaches out, absently twirling a curl of Sirius’ hair between his fingers.

 

“Not heroes.”

 

“Hmm?” Regulus frowns, not understanding.

 

“We’re not heroes,” Sirius murmurs. “There are no heroes in a war. Only people who survived it.”

 

“Some of the people in this house changed history,” Regulus says, and the admission makes him feel so very young — because it means he still clings to some kind of hope.

 

Sirius nods. “That’s life. Not… Heroes don’t exist. That’s a myth, a fantasy. We kill and we fight, with fists and teeth. We’re not heroes — we’re just doing everything in our power to still be human after all of this.”

 

“Look who’s become the cynic,” Regulus drawled, rolling his eyes.

 

“Do you think Pandora will ever wake up?” Sirius whispered. “I fear the day she won’t. And then what? Felix and—” He still couldn’t say Bellatrix’s name. “—and her will come and haunt me?”

 

“All I know is that we were doomed from the start,” Regulus confessed.

 

“I had nothing in this house. Not ever. Not since the day I was born — maybe even before that. Maybe we all—”

 

Sirius exhaled, the longest, most hollow breath Regulus had ever heard from him. “—maybe we were all cursed the day Mother had to wed Orion. And there’s no going back. Because I spent my childhood crying for myself, my adolescence crying after you. And now? Now that I know the real her? I will spend the rest of my adulthood, the rest of my life, mourning the woman she could have been.”

 

Sirius wasn’t crying. But he wasn’t far from it either.

 

“You had me,” Regulus said quietly.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“You said you never had anything in this house,” he explained, voice softer now. “But you always had me.”

 

Sirius stared at the ceiling. “One person shouldn’t be the sole reason another doesn’t wish to die,” he murmured, swallowing hard.

 

“I don’t… Siblings should never be put in the position of protecting or raising their younger counterparts. Look at Narcissa and—” Sirius still couldn’t say her name. “—and her. She raised Cissa, took every bad thing away. But in the end, it destroyed her.”

 

“But would you want to live with me?” Regulus frowned. “That’s what I’m asking. Not necessarily about this house — but about us.”

 

“For the rest of my life, Leo,” Sirius smirked. “For the rest of my life.”

 

Regulus wanted to answer, but he was interrupted by Remus Lupin, sliding into the room — hardly walking, really — his cane in hand, legs barely moving. His body was getting worse every day.

 

“Pandora woke up,” Remus said, calm but impatient. “She’s yelling, shouting, throwing things around the room. Refuses to speak in English. Crouch said she was mumbling something about Bellatrix and Peter.”

 

And just like that, they were up.

 

Sirius sprinted, fucking jumped down the stairs, leaving Regulus behind to help Remus climb them. And in that moment, as he braced Remus’ weight, Regulus understood something very important.

 

Bellatrix was dead. Felix was dead. And Sirius — the third heir — was finally stepping into the life he had always — always, always — been meant for.

 

It was such an intimate thing, considering that the only other person Bellatrix would have taken that curse for was Pandora.

 

Sirius Orion Black was always meant to rule. To send people into wars. To hold to their chests the young girls destroyed by it. And now — now, he was finally accepting that part of himself.

 

Such a bitter thing, you know?

 

His mirror had to die under a piano, and half his soul had to die in his place for it to happen.

 

“Dora, baby, Siri’s here,” Sirius murmured, gathering Pandora into his arms. She stilled, the rage bleeding out of her, her body finally allowing itself to break.

 

She wept.

 

“I saw it all,” she whispered. “The life we had. How the story changed. The dreams that went to Sybil. Everything. Beginning to end.”

 

Regulus met Evan’s gaze. He was trembling.

 

“That man—” A sob tore from Pandora’s throat. “Mary—” Another sob. “Mary Macdonald heard it all. That’s why he erased her memories. Albus Dumbledore tried to kill her, Vega.”

 

Something shattered behind them.

 

Glass?

 

Maybe Barty had thrown something.

 

Maybe it was Regulus’ heart.

 

“He was in cahoots with Crouch Senior,” she gasped, sucking in a deep, uneven breath. “Peter Pettigrew, he—” Another sob. “I’m so sorry. You all… You needed me to see — and I couldn’t. What’s the point of having the Sight if I couldn’t use it?”

 

“You don’t have to—”

 

But Pandora cut Sirius off.

 

“Peter’s sister was never taken by Riddle,” she choked. “Dumbledore was testing the Order’s loyalties. Peter… He wasn’t smart enough, wasn’t strong enough to see it. And Riddle — Riddle just went with it. I saw it all! Pettigrew storming in, trying to take Voldemort down, begging to know if his sister was really taken. She never was. Dumbledore lied. And Riddle went with it!”

 

Pandora hiccupped, the weight of it all pressing down on her.

 

“He’s trying to take James down. Probably Barty too. They’re teaching the Order — teaching the whole country — that old, ancient, folk or sacred magic is dangerous. He’s painting us all as deranged.”

 

Her breath shuddered. “I—

 

And then she collapsed in Sirius’ arms.


“I knew I liked girls from a very young age,” Marlene said to Regulus as they both watched Walburga and Lucretia instructing Sirius on which illegal books on mind control he ought to read.

 

It was a strange statement, in a way. It didn’t quite fit the moment. But perhaps that was why it belonged.

 

“It was James’ fault, in a way,” she giggled, leaning slightly against his shoulder. “First day of school, he declared that Lily was the most beautiful girl alive — not because of how she looked, but because of who she was. And I just… agreed, you know? It’s formidable to love women.”

 

Regulus lit a cigarette, exhaling slowly. “To be honest with you, Lady Rosier, I was very late in my years when I was first informed that a relationship was supposed to be between a man and a woman. For some reason, Mother never thought to tell me that relations between the same sex couldn’t exist in our world.”

 

Marlene hummed thoughtfully. “I always knew I’d end up with a woman. But a certain type, you know? There’s just something fascinating about dark witches.”

 

“I always thought I’d have to wed some girl,” Regulus admitted. “Pandora, most likely. Which is why I tried so hard to ensure her match with Xenophilius. She always deserved someone who could understand her mind. Not just appreciate it, but understand it.”

 

“I think—”

 

But Marlene never got to finish her thought.

 

No. No.

 

Because she had been right.

 

There was something exquisite about being loved by a powerful, dark witch.

 

A very long time ago, Euphemia Potter (née Shafiq) had run away from home. She had rejected her blood, performed one of the most horrific rituals known to wixen, and severed every genetic tie to her lineage. In doing so, she had lost her ability to control the light.

 

But here’s the thing about magic so old it predates new lands like Britain: it never fully stops.

 

Not for people like her. Not for creatures so ancient, so dark, so utterly great that they become monsters.

 

A bloody griffin — how poetic indeed — had just broken into Grimmauld Place. Gold. All gold. The sun and the light unrelenting. Perhaps the ritual she had performed at nineteen had never stopped her power, only changed it.

 

No.

 

She was letting the light out. So much of it that it hurt Regulus’ eyes. It was like staring directly at the sun in the height of July.

 

And then — one moment, she was the creature. The next, the woman.

 

Euphemia Shafiq — the woman who should have ruled Misr, but refused.

 

“Merlin, Walls,” she was saying to Walburga. “We just got the news, from Eileen’s boy! He’s only just arrived in Romania. Where are my boys?

 

Regulus’ breath hitched.

 

The mother of all mothers had come back to reclaim her throne.

 

And he could feel it, deep in his bones.

 

Mum,” Sirius — ever the sentimental fool — broke in her embrace.

 

What a bloody woman. There was no one in the world like her.

 

She let him cry for no more than three minutes before she moved to Regulus.

 

“James is in a coma,” he said carefully, measured. “I put him in it to administer medication. He still has one week left until the treatment is complete. He lost too much blood.”

 

And then she was holding him too. “What wonderful boys I have.”

 

“Your father is dead,” Regulus continued, voice unnervingly calm. “I tried — Evan and I both tried to shield him. But he… he died. An explosion of light.”

 

She kissed the top of his head, the way any good mother would. “I know. I felt it. I just didn’t know exactly what happened. And you stupid children always forget to send letters.”

 

“You should be safe in Romania, not here,” Walburga told her.

 

Euphemia finally turned to her oldest friend. “No. I should be here.” Her gaze swept the room, lingering on Sirius. “My son shall not be Emperor in his twenties. That is not right. James should be young.

 

Then, her second-oldest friend, Lucretia, asked, “Are you telling us—”

 

I am to sign back my name in blood,” she smirked. And for not the first time in his life, Regulus was reminded that she, too, had once been a Slytherin.

 

“This is no longer a national war,” she continued. “I am to take back my land’s throne. Dorcas Meadowes has just assured me that all the Arab states are in agreement: the magical lineage of Misr is to be legalised once more.

 

“I declare, as the Queen in power, as Ra and Nut would have wished — that the British magical government is to be taken down.”

 

“Effy—”

 

But Walburga didn’t get the chance to finish.

 

Euphemia stopped her with a look. “I was too young to understand. We all were. And now, they are too young. This shit stops here.”

 

She scoffed. “War? What war? Small men with even smaller dicks thinking they can rule over people,” she said, flashing them all the most James-like grin — though, really, it had always been hers first.

 

“I sent Dorcas to assassinate that peasant Dumbledore used to shag. And now—”

 

“Now we are making Evan Rosier rule the country,” Walburga finished for her, with an arched brow and an oh so pleased smirk.

 

How fitting,” Euphemia remarked, entirely unimpressed.

 

“Make the Meadowes girl his secretary. Put Macdonald as Minister of Education. Evans for Health.” Her gaze slid to Marlene. “And Lady Rosier and Alice Longbottom as Heads of the Aurors.”

 

She licked her lips, something dangerous flickering in her dark eyes. “And you two still pretend the Blacks have French blood,” she mused, glancing between Walburga and Lucretia. “Why not teach these children how to start a revolution?

Chapter 18: Part Two: Morgana’s Daughters - Chapter Two: Dynasty Reborn

Summary:

TW: sexual content, internalised colorism and racism, violence, mutilation (decapitation actually bu it's not very graphic), sexual trauma, light dom-sub dynamic but at this point that's kinda the norm for Evan x Barty, using blood as graffitti

Chapter Text

“You’ll never be heir, you know? Even if Felix dies. No one wants a mutt.”

 

“How did I end up with a son with skin so dark?”

 

“I bet you Black men all have big dicks, no?”

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

“What? You beating your wife, Rosier? Don’t all Black men end up in Azkaban anyway?”

 

“Please, Black men aren’t gay. Don’t say such nonsense, dear.”

 

“Crouch? Really? Evan, you could do better.”

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

“Shacklebolt was put in as Minister! How fabulous! A Black man — now that is change.”

 

“You’re too dark to raise your voice, young man.”

 

“Now, if you’d just take the Mark — that could give you real power.”

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

Too dark.

 

“Please don’t—”

 

Ev’, love,” Barty — beautiful, unhinged, loyal Barty — stopped Evan from spiralling. “You have to go in thirteen minutes.”

 

Right. That.

 

A public speech. In front of the wizarding world. Calling for Shacklebolt’s demise. For a revolution.

 

Why? Why the fuck did it happen like this?

 

To be told your entire life that Black men in Britain don’t get to be Ministers — and then what? They choose one. Just because… because what exactly?

 

Because some Black men are dangerous, but some aren’t? How does that even work?

 

“Evan,” Barty tried again, voice softer.

 

“I can’t do this shit, Bee — fuck!” He shook his head, pacing. “Find someone else. Make Sirius do it. Or you — yes, you. You’d be great in politics, you eat this shit up.”

 

Barty cradled Evan’s face in his hands, thumb tracing the sharp lines of his jaw. “Nah, I wouldn’t. Not like this.” A sad smile. “What’s this about, angel? How can I help you?

 

“They’ll never let me win,” Evan whispered.

 

“We already have a Black Minister,” Barty pointed out.

 

Evan exhaled slowly. “Exactly. They never let me be the first. But they let him. Because I’m darker. My skin is darker. I’m more dangerous. Fuck all that blood ideology — no one ever cared how pure my blood is. Because that? Blood can be mixed. Blood can be new.”

 

“But my skin?” His voice faltered. “That’s not something they want.”

 

Barty pressed a kiss to his temple. “You’re the only one deserving of this. The one who should actually rule the country.”

 

“I know.” Evan let his eyes drift shut, let himself breathe in Barty’s presence. “But they don’t like people like me, now do they?

 

“And?” Barty tilted his head, almost childlike. “Most people feel like they don’t fit. You’ll just be the voice for all the freaks.”

 

A slow, wicked grin. “I like how that sounds. Very fitting indeed, my love.”

 

“Why am I always second?” Evan asked.

 

But there was no time for Barty to answer.

 

Scene. Set. War.

 

“Hello, I am Lord Rosier,” he introduced himself as though most didn’t already know his name. “And despite what you’ve been told, there is no new dark side. There is no New Order of Death — never was. You’ve all been fed lies.”

 

“And why should we believe you, huh?” someone in the crowd shouted.

 

Evan measured his steps, walking closer to the edge of the stage. Then, with deliberate ease, he sank down, letting his legs dangle over the side, his boots hovering just above the ground. Gasps rippled through the audience.

 

“Because I was eighteen when I chose to take the Dark Mark.” More gasps. “Yes, chose. I knew how this war would play out, and alongside others, we formed a third faction. Not a good side. Not a bad side. None of us were ever heroes nor villains — just young people trying to survive, trying to change something.”

 

He let the words settle before continuing. “Because my blood is pure, but my complexion is not.” He smiled at a young brown-skinned child in the front row. “Because Voldemort was killed by someone in my family — not by Dumbledore. As I said, all lies. They are still trying to manipulate you, even now. These old men? They fear the new, the strange, the different. They fear magic older than themselves, dare I say.

 

Silence stretched between them. Then, with quiet conviction, Evan spoke again.

 

“I will be honest with you. You deserve that. And it has been far too long since a political figure has given you as much. I wanted to be Minister since I was a child. I think most of us want things that are just out of reach.”

 

Evan lifted his gaze to the sky.

 

“Kingsley Shacklebolt is not a bad man — he is my older cousin, a scholar, a fighter, a good friend. But he is the puppet of a man addicted to control and power. And that makes our new government just as dangerous as the one before.”

 

He let out a chuckle. “I think it’s time you all learned the truth,” he hummed. “Voldemort was killed by a courageous and formidable Muggle-born woman whom I respect immensely. Lily Evans.

 

Murmurs turned to raised voices.

 

“The Order of the Phoenix would never allow you to see her as a hero. They would make it a man’s achievement,” he said, swallowing hard. “And the last remnants of the Death Eaters? They were destroyed by three other extraordinary women the moment all hell broke loose. Marlene McKinnon.

 

Gasps.

 

“Indeed. She never died. You all know her now as Anabeth Rosier — my wife. But she is very much alive. Alice Longbottom and Andromeda Tonks, née Black were the other two.”

 

The crowd erupted, voices clashing, demanding answers. Why had they never known? Why had they been lied to?

 

“Hogwarts, as you knew it, was destroyed.” A wave of agreement rippled through the audience. “Because Albus Dumbledore had been using a powerful Seer as bait. He was also harbouring vampires and werewolves, turning them into weapons. James Potter — Prince of Shafiq — is now in a coma after he and Bartemius Crouch Junior freed them all. Dumbledore, as you all know, considered them the greatest threats to our world — his enemy number one and two. But I’d call them our salvation.

 

The unrest grew. Someone mentioned protests.

 

“And lastly — but no less importantly — Sirius Black did not kill his cousin and mine, Bellatrix Lestrange. In fact, she died saving his life.” Evan smirked. “Many of my friends and family have been playing spies in this war. But I am done lying.

 

He stood up “It is your choice in the end, how you wish all this to be,” a soft shrug, looking one more time at the brown-skinned kid in front row that reminded him of James “But please — think of the next generation. I never hope to have to sent my nieces and nephews in another war.


There’s an old legend about the Shafiqs. Some say their lineage descends directly from Ra himself.

 

Would you believe it?

 

It was somewhat true — but not in the way most imagined.

 

A long time ago, in an age when different lands and rulers shaped the world, there was a woman who defied her fate. She was to marry her own half-brother. At first, the gods ignored her pleas. But there was something about the women in that family — something relentless. So she begged, offering her soul in exchange for power.

 

And would you look at that? The gods listened.

 

They made Ankhesenamun a widow far too soon — as she had wished. And when a much older advisor became her next husband, the gods granted her something far greater.

 

Ra, the God of the Sun, and Nut, the God of the Night Sky, bestowed upon her and all her descendants the power to wield light itself — because no woman should be forced to suffer such a fate.

 

She was also given the rare ability to summon Griffins.

 

And now, as Evan looked into Euphemia Potter’s face, seeing the echoes of all the women who had come before her, he knew—

 

She was about to do something incredible.

 

“Mum, I’ve literally been awake for less than an hour,” James whined from the lunch table, where Reggie was spoon-feeding him. “Can’t this wait?”

 

“Insolent child,” Walburga sneered, wrinkling her nose at her future son-in-law. “Tell me, Euphemia, did you truly never teach him any manners?”

 

Euphemia only smiled warmly at both of them. “I’m sorry, Jamie dearest, but I’m afraid time is not our greatest ally at the moment — not with protests breaking out across the country since Evan went public.” Then, turning her gaze to Walburga, she added, “And I’ll have you know, Walls, he was a perfectly good and respectful boy before Sirius came along.”

 

Evan let out a laugh at that. Those two should have been rulers. But the world had never liked dangerous women.

 

“As I was saying,” Euphemia continued, lowering her voice but never her head, “what you did, James baby — stopping the Sun for an entire day? Across the world?”

 

Euphemia looked at her son, both terrified and in awe. “We must not upset the gods. I believe you hold a great deal of power, and I am so proud of you, my dear child, for using it to save rather than destroy. So very proud of all of you.” She took a breath, her gaze sweeping over them.

 

“But you must begin real training. When one is gifted something so extraordinary, we must always give back.”

 

“Like… flowers?” James asked, his brow furrowing.

 

Reggie groaned and slapped his forehead.

 

“You said you trained him,” Euphemia remarked, turning her gaze to Evan — not accusatory, just curious.

 

“I gave him some books, did some light — light! — exercises with him. Told him the stories about his lineage,” Evan replied, lighting his cigar and offering Walburga the first drag, as he always did for his favourite aunt. “How was I supposed to know the idiot would go and stop the Sun and time itself just because Sirius was crying?”

 

Regulus chuckled. “You know what? We really should have seen that coming.” Then, shaking his head with a laugh, he added, “I mean, honestly. Of course Sirius broke because Bella died. And of course Potter couldn’t just be a normal wizard and try to comfort him like anyone else. No, he had to put on a whole show.”

 

He exhaled, exasperated but amused. “Always the ones with the dramatics — my fiancé and my brother. Both of them.”

 

“I never said I didn’t see this coming,” Euphemia acknowledged what they had all been thinking. “What I am saying is that Light must be controlled in a more… natural way. Jamie, you have to learn to access your emotions. Not suppress them, not control them — understand them. And we must also make an offering to the gods for such a privilege.”

 

“Let Bartemius handle that,” Walburga suggested. “We’ll call him the priest of the Pharaoh. The boy already excels beyond measure in his own folk magick — and he is a phoenix on top of that. I believe he’d be capable.”

 

Euphemia leaned back. “You have yet to tell me exactly what my son and Crouch Junior did to destroy Hogwarts so utterly.”

 

It was Evan’s turn to speak. “As you know, there was darkness everywhere. Eman had just died trying to duel Dumbledore and a group of Aurors.” He swallowed. “Your father… it was suicide, really. He used Light to blind them — and in doing so, he died.”

 

He took a sip from Walburga’s wine before continuing.

 

“Anyway, that made James even more distraught. If I remember correctly, he was crying. Barty transformed into a phoenix once again and—”

 

“He let me control him,” James interrupted, his voice tinged with confusion. “I don’t know why or how it happened. One moment, the outside was growing darker, and the next, Barty was a bird — his wings made of gold and fire — and he was burning the castle down.”

 

“Phoenixes are sacred in Misr,” Euphemia explained. “Or they used to be. They are our magical creatures — beasts, if you wish to call them that. While Crouch Junior may be a Slavic man, the bird within him felt something. That is why it let you control it.”


There were a few things a married man should never do.

 

Taking a mistress more beautiful than his wife, for instance. Evan, like any gay man married to a lesbian, understood this instinctively — and had wisely taken Barty as his partner instead.

 

Another? Interfering with a child’s education. Was he about to tell Marlene what to teach their adoptive daughter? Absolutely not. He wasn’t a fool. He knew better.

 

A married lord should also never leave his wife alone with his mother for more than thirty minutes. Especially Evan’s mother. Fortunately, she was a drunk, and Marlene was an enabler. That particular disaster managed itself.

 

And the last — perhaps most crucial — rule a future Minister should never, ever break? Telling his darling wife that she was not allowed to Polyjuice herself, drag Barty along, and march straight into a protest.

 

Evan had just broken that rule.

 

Granted, he had never explicitly said “not allowed.” But he had implied that he cared about their safety.

 

“I’ll suck your dick,” Barty offered in negotiation.

 

Evan pinched the bridge of his nose. “You do that already.”

 

Barty just laughed at that, licking Evan’s hand like a dog.

 

And that was how the three of them — plus Pandora, because those two idiots had to drag Evan’s sister into this mess as well — ended up at a bloody protest.

 

He was trying to become Minister of Magic, for fuck’s sake.

 

But this is what happens when you marry Marlene McKinnon and decide to have sex with Barty Crouch Junior. Salazar, how stupidly he loved these two.

 

That was also how Barty ended up setting fire to a few Ministry men, dragging Evan behind a building — while still holding the severed head of one of his late father’s old mates.

 

Yes, just the head.

 

Then, with an air of absolute lunacy, he scrawled across the wall in the poor sod’s blood.

 

Not Heroes.

 

After that, he downed the antidote for Polyjuice, forced Evan to take it too. And decided they were going to have sex. Merlin help them.

 

Here’s the thing…

 

Evan would never tell Barty how he felt about this — because Barty deserved better than that. But he couldn’t deny that things had changed between them.

 

Adjustments, if you will.

 

Their sex life had not been quite the same since Azkaban. Evan would never complain, never bring it up, because Barty needed this — needed to feel in power, needed the distraction. But something between them had fractured.

 

It was complicated.

 

Evan had always been the one to control the pace, to ground them both. And Barty — Barty had needed attention, care, gentleness. That balance had been vital. And now, it was gone.

 

But it mattered more — so much more — that Barty felt safe in his own body. More than anything else.

 

So when Barty told him to shove him against the brick wall, Evan felt something slot back into place. A piece of them returning.

 

And of course, he did as he was asked. Because he was never the type to deny Barty what he wanted, what he needed. He would never be that man.

 

Evan was good like that.

 

So yes — he threw a laughing Barty against the wall, pressing his hips into his, searching for friction as he kissed down his throat.

 

“Now, what should I do with you,” he murmured, voice dark with amusement, “after you just vanished eight men?”

 

Barty let out one of those devastating, world-shattering, spine-tingling whines. Fuck, how Evan had missed those.

 

“My, Mister Minister,” Barty teased, hands gripping Evan’s hips and dragging him closer. “All that training of mine, and look what I just did. Now, I reckon some punishment is in order.”

 

Evan searched those beautiful green eyes.

 

“You okay with this?” he asked, voice softer now. “Are we okay? Are we back to this, Bee?”

 

Barty took Evan’s hand, pressing a kiss to his palm. “Yeah, angel,” he murmured. “Just take me slow.”

 

Evan exhaled, relief curling in his chest. “Don’t I always?” he whispered, kissing Barty quick. Then, with a smirk, “Turn around.”

 

Barty smirked right back. “As you wish, my Lord.”

 

He always had such a nice back, dammit.

 

One of these days, Evan was actually going to take his time with it.

 

But for now, he let himself touch, trailing his fingers along the ridges of Barty’s spine as he leaned in, lips brushing against his ear.

 

“How about we start with something simple, yeah, love?”

 

“You could spank me,” Barty teased, voice dripping with mischief.

 

Evan lowered his hands, smoothing them over Barty’s hips. “How about… if I do something you don’t like, or if anything makes you uncomfortable, we use a signal, hmm?” His fingertips slid lower, grazing bare skin as he eased Barty’s trousers down a fraction.

 

Barty tilted his head slightly, trying to catch Evan’s eye. “Huh?”

 

Evan pulled out his wand and cast a glamour over them, obscuring them from prying eyes.

 

“You tell me,” he explained. “We use a word or something. Like… red for stop, green for keep going. Yellow if you need a moment. That sort of thing.” He was sure he’d read about it somewhere before.

 

Barty let out a delighted laugh. “Lord Rosier learning about safewords — what a day.” He licked his lips, eyes gleaming. “They’re all the rage in the States, you know.”

 

Evan flushed but chose not to dwell on that. Instead, he slid his hands lower, unfastening Barty’s trousers and letting them drop to the ground.

 

“Now’s the time you tell me that Lubrication Spell, Bee,” he murmured against his ear, pressing a kiss there.

 

By the time Evan had his fingers coated in some strange, slick substance and brought them to Barty, he remembered to ease him into it.

 

“What are you reading these days, love?” he asked, pressing two fingers inside, his free hand wrapping around Barty’s cock.

 

Breathe, Barty,” he whispered, pressing a soft kiss to the birthmark on Barty’s shoulder, just above the fabric of his jacket.

 

Barty exhaled sharply. “This Japanese bloke — Dazai — said man is made for love and revolution.” His voice was strained, but steady. “You know me — I like to know my material. And since we’re planning to throw the government out, I figured I should learn a thing or two.”

 

“That’s good, love.” Evan praised him, his touch measured and careful.

 

This wasn’t usually their style. Banter worked better — sharp words, laughter between gasps — but right now, Evan wagered Barty needed something different. More than just the physical.

 

“And what do you think of that?”

 

“Utter shite!” Barty huffed, finally starting to move against Evan’s fingers.

 

“Because if one actually reads some bloody Camus — as they should — they’d know that every revolutionary either becomes an oppressor or a heretic. And that’s it, isn’t it?” His breath hitched, but he pressed on. “Even when things change, someone, somewhere, still feels like they got the lesser deal. No man is made to feel free all the time.”

 

Evan chuckled, easing a third finger inside. “Green?”

 

Barty’s head fell back just enough for Evan to press a kiss to his damp hairline. He nodded.

 

“And what would Sartre say?”

 

“Nothing,” Barty smirked, breath hitching. “That’s why I like the bloke. He doesn’t speak in revolutions.” His hips rolled in that maddeningly slow rhythm, fucking himself on Evan’s fingers with lazy precision. “Sartre only speaks in wars. Because men—” he moaned, fingers twitching against the wall—“are made to rule and make wars. He did say, though, that a revolutionary must be a contingent being — unjustifiable but free — entirely immersed in the society that oppresses him, but capable of transcending it by his effort to change it.”

 

Evan’s other hand moved from Barty’s dick and smoothed over the sharp curve of Barty’s hipbone.

 

“You’re such a little intellectual whore,” he murmured, voice breaking.

 

Barty grinned through the flush rising to his cheeks, letting one hand leave the wall to palm Evan through his trousers.

 

“And I think a lot,” Barty continued, breathless, “about how that’s just saying you have to be both the oppressor and the oppressed to understand what’s happening. Only then — only after — can you make the choice to change who’s getting fucked over.”

 

Evan let out a wrecked sound against Barty’s shoulder, rutting into his palm.

 

“You always talk shite when you’re close to coming.” He bit down on the birthmark there, hips stuttering. “Didn’t Sartre also say that hell is other people?”

 

Barty whined, the sound high and half-broken — so fucking pretty. His movements turned clumsy, desperate.

 

“That makes us hell for everyone.”

 

Apparently, Evan catching his lips in a kiss was enough to send him over the edge.

 

Barty was on his knees before Evan could steady himself, finishing him off with the same manic precision he’d used to set Ministry men on fire not an hour before.

 

Then, just like always, he let Evan dress him again — quiet and pliant — tears already streaking his flushed cheeks.

 

Evan kissed both of Barty’s wrists, one by one, murmuring against fever-warm skin. “We’re good?”

 

Barty’s head dropped to Evan’s shoulder, heavy with exhaustion. He pointed lazily to the severed head lying forgotten in the dirt.

 

“That’s the bastard who signed my sentence to Azkaban.”

 

Evan closed his eyes for half a second.

 

“Thank you for… uhm… engaging in my manic crises.”

 

Evan snorted — because only Barty would call murder, arson, and alleyway sex a manic crisis.

 

“Want me to make you some pudding when we get back?”

 

Barty just nodded, face still buried in Evan’s neck — blushing now, small in that way he always got when he finally let himself be held.

 

Finally.

 

After so long.


“The pixies have told me I am to sleep with the two of you tonight,” Pandora announced, pouting adorably as she dragged her feet towards the bed, clutching the plush dragon toy Xeno had given her as a wedding gift.

 

Evan sighed, already shifting to make space for her. “You do have a husband now,” he pointed out as Barty moved as well. “Shouldn’t you be sleeping with him?”

 

She shook her head, her braids bouncing against her cheeks as she promptly curled into Barty — like he was her brother, not Evan.

 

“Ah, don’t be a fool, Evie,” she chided. “Me and Xeno aren’t like that. I charmed the bed into a bunk bed — we have so much fun. And he stole that Muggle thing with the moving pictures from Mary’s room — she’s still searching for it.”

 

Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. “It has a moving story about ponies and unicorns.”

 

Evan exhaled slowly, watching his twenty-year-old sister — married, no less. The spare to the Rosier name. Married to the spare of the Malfoy name. Merlin, how he loved her.

 

Pandora reached out, stroking Barty’s hair like one might pet a particularly beloved cat. “But tonight,” she announced grandly, “I want to sleep with my cat.”

 

She paused, then glanced at Evan. “You can stay as well, Evie.”

 

Pandora shifted slightly, adjusting her position to get a better look at the both of them. “You’re changing colours, by the way,” she murmured. “Both of you. They’re shifting from greens to blues.”

 

Slowly, she intertwined her fingers around Barty’s arm, just like a little sister would. “Your blue is the same shade as Evie’s eyes,” she told him before turning to Evan. “And yours… yours is like the sea. But a very deep one. Almost dark.”

 

“Like the Black Sea, Dora?” Barty asked, his breath caught in his throat as he looked at Evan.

 

“Ah, yes, that one,” she confirmed, adjusting the plush dragon on her knees so it sat just right.

 

Evan smiled at him.

 

“Oh, and just so you know,” Pandora added, as though discussing the weather, “I’ll have a daughter. She’ll be arriving any day now.” She made the dragon dance in her lap.

 

Excuse me, what?” Evan blinked.

 

“I had a dream,” she shrugged, curling deeper into Barty’s arms. “She’s blonde. Me and Xeno agreed on Luna Bella.” A small smile played on her lips. “The lovely moon, and after her aunt Bellatrix — the star.”

 

“Dora—”

 

But she stopped him with a gentle hand. “She’s very cute,” she continued matter-of-factly. “And she has Felix’s button nose. I’ll tell you who her parents are another time.”

 

Her voice turned wistful. “I hope she likes pink. I always wanted a daughter who liked pink and purple.”

 

“How many languages do you reckon I can teach her?” Barty was already slipping into his eccentric uncle role.

 

Pandora’s gaze drifted, searching for something unseen, a flicker of white in her eyes. “She’ll like magical creatures. Very insightful little girl,” she murmured, exhaling softly. “So maybe we can think about some dead languages, you know?”

 

And so they did — talking, planning, weaving dreams of Luna into existence — until Barty eventually drifted to sleep, head in Dora’s lap, legs sprawled across Evan’s.

 

Pandora reached out, touching her brother’s shoulder.

 

“Is Bellatrix gone? Or is she like—”

 

“She was at peace with herself when she died,” Evan reassured her. “Not like Felix.” His voice softened. “Bella visited. We spoke. She seems… easier. Freer. Made me promise to take care of Barty.”

 

That made Dora giggle.

 

“Look at that,” she mused, “you got yourself the bear and the wolf all in one, with the eyes of a cat — and all the little birds in your garden adore him like he’s their own.”

 

Only Pandora could put it like that.

 

Like, Oh, me, Bella, and Cissa always liked Barty — so glad he’s your boyfriend. But with far too many words.

 

“She also insists I keep Miss Rita from ever dating another woman,” Evan chuckled. “So I intend to introduce her to the newly widowed Alice once the mourning period is done.”

 

“That’s very kind of you,” Pandora mused. Then, quieter, “I don’t know who I miss more. Felix or Bellatrix.”

 

“Well, you are the baby of the family,” Evan pointed out. “Everyone always doted on you.”

 

It was the obvious truth.

 

“And I think that’s only fair, in the end. You and Sirius were — and always will be — Bella’s babies. In a way, she did raise you both.”

 

Pandora rested her head on his shoulder, absentmindedly stroking Barty’s hair.

 

“Barty too,” she whispered. “He was her baby too. We all became who we are because of the people who took care of us. Felix was left without protection or a path when Andromeda ran. You and Reggie — every bit of Narcissa. Even Miss Lily is learning a thing or two from her.”

 

She paused, then let out a shaky breath. “And us? The children of Bellatrix Lestrange—”

 

A single tear fell, and Evan gently picked up where she left off.

 

“We both know she never had children because she considered you and Sirius hers. And Barty too, like you said.” He glanced at Barty’s sleeping face. “He was loyal to Bella like no one else.”

 

A pause.

 

“And she died for Sirius.”

 

Another pause.

 

“Fitting, really. She died the way a true older cousin would. Like a sister. Like a protector. Like a maternal figure.”

 

Evan exhaled slowly. “Her real legacy.”

 

Pandora took Barty’s hand in hers, pressing a soft kiss to his knuckles—loving him even when he couldn’t see her do so.

 

“It’s very strange, you know,” she murmured, “to be an unwanted child. The bastard child.”

 

She hummed, as if mulling over the thought.

 

Evan didn’t really know. Not in the way she meant. Yes, he had been second to Felix. Yes, their mother had never wanted a second son.

 

But his mother had still been his mother. Not some French woman their father had bedded, killed, and stolen a child from.

 

Pandora sighed. “My daughter is to be found very soon, you see. Her parents will not want her.” A touch of sadness laced her voice. “That’s why I think she’s best with me and Xeno. If my visions are right, she will have some… rather unique qualities.”

 

Evan pressed a kiss to the crown of her head. “I’ll be the most doting uncle — I can promise you that much.” His voice softened. “Her and Poppy will become the fastest of friends. Because every little quirky witch needs her ruthless and brave older cousin.”

 

Pandora closed her eyes, her grip tightening slightly around Barty’s hand. “I just hope people will be kind to her.”

 

Finally, she was asleep.

 

“You can open your eyes now, you little shit,” Evan smirked, reaching for a cigar on the nightstand. “I know you’re just pretending.”

 

Barty did as he was told, biting back a laugh so as not to wake Dora. He laced his fingers through Evan’s free hand.

 

“What now, Rosier? You monitoring my breathing patterns?”

 

Evan took a slow drag from his cigar before leaning in to exhale the smoke into Barty’s mouth. “Got a problem with that, Crouch?”

 

Barty smirked. “Hi, angel.” He kissed him — quick, warm.

 

Evan tilted his head. “Hi.”

 

Barty squeezed his hand. “It felt like she needed to be alone with you for a bit, you know?”

 

“Aren’t you ever the caretaker,” Evan teased, brushing a kiss against his cheek.

 

Barty pressed their joined hands to his chest. “You know the rule — you say, and I take care of it.” Then, raising his free hand, he brushed his fingers over Evan’s brow.

 

“You’re very beautiful,” he murmured. “I don’t even know if I’ve ever told you that. Have I?”

 

Evan hummed in response. Yeah, always good to be with Barty. No need for speaking when the other did all the talking. Felt just right.

 

Barty let out a small breath. “Have I ever told you the fable of the frog?”

 

Evan shook his head, smiling.

 

“Right. So there was this tiny little frog…”

Chapter 19: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Three: Forever More Not Forever For

Summary:

“Evan Rosier will draft a proposition, and we shall vote after the lunch break,” Dorcas declared. She let her gaze sweep over them all, her expression cold. “But remember — if you fail these children, they will never forgive you.”

***

TW: talks of rape, talks of child rape

Notes:

Please read the end notes (:

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Barty had a list of responsibilities, so to speak. Things he had to do every day.

 

Especially on the bad days. And today was a bad day for a lot of people. Two years since Felix died.

 

Most wouldn’t peg him as the one holding everyone together — not when his friends were so… intense about their feelings.

 

Like Reggie. He could fight and win a war, but someone had to remind him to eat every single day. To drink tea after every cup of coffee, because his stomach was too sensitive otherwise. To take a shower — which, ever since the cave, he still needed help with most days.

 

Pandora? A literal Seer. Could she manage on her own? Probably. Did she ever? No. Barty was there every ten days to redo her hair, help her pick out her clothes, and make the baby foods she liked, because anything else was ‘icky’ and ‘strange’. Kreacher refused to listen to her and kept trying to force protein into her diet.

 

Severus — Merlin, how Barty missed the poor sod — needed reminders too. To eat. To take his meds. To use conditioner in his damn hair. Someone had to help him clean the potions lab, because he had a habit of breaking glass and cutting himself without noticing.

 

Dorcas — fuck, he couldn’t wait for her to come back — needed help with her hair, her make-up, her nails. Really, anything she needed to control minds and break hearts. But more than that, she needed to be reminded that she, too, was allowed to grieve. To cry. To shout.

 

Rabastan… now, he was a tricky one (also missing him — fuck Romania and Reggie’s plans). His needs seemed small, but they mattered. A little nudge to eat his vegetables. Cutting his food like he did for Evan. Gently pointing out when he was speaking French or German instead of English.

 

Small things. But important things.

 

And now that the Gryffindors were his too, there were even more things to keep track of. Lupin’s medication, now that Sev was out of the country. Sirius’ moods and panic attacks. James’ hero complex and his fear of not being good enough. Lily’s fear of not being seen. Mary’s trauma — which, strangely, they’d started bonding over. Marlene’s constant need to be heard.

 

But today — more than most days — Evan needed care.

 

Bathe him. Dress him. Feed him by hand. Wipe his mouth. Let him smoke from your hand. Repeat. Read to him. Translate for him, because Evan wasn’t speaking — only staring into the void.

 

And the thing was? Barty liked doing all this.

 

“Potter made biscuits. They’re not as good as yours, but I thought I’d bring you some.”

 

Barty set the tray of sweets and tea on the bed before jumping onto it, settling in as he gently lifted Evan’s legs into his lap. “Do you need help with those, angel?”

 

Evan just breathed. For half a minute, he was still, then finally, he nodded.

 

Barty broke off a small piece, placed it on a napkin, and brought it close to Evan’s face, letting him take a bite over the napkin.

 

“Any good?”

 

Evan blinked twice. Then exhaled. Finally, he scrunched his nose.

 

Barty hummed in response, setting the biscuit down before raising his hands. Maybe Evan would at least talk like this. What do you want to do? he signed.

 

The other man relaxed slightly against the plush pillows, signing back, Story?

 

“Which one, love?” Barty asked.

 

Evan didn’t answer with words. Instead, he took Barty’s hand in his own and pressed a kiss to his palm, as if letting him choose.

 

“I love you,” Barty reminded him, cradling Evan’s face in his hand just before he began the story. “And I don’t mind that you’re in your pretty head. But if the ghosts are upsetting you, just focus on me, yeah, angel?”

 

A small nod. Big, blue eyes. Evan always looked so very young in these moments. So fragile too. Like he was just twenty — because he was.

 

“Have I ever told you that Bulgarians had dragons from the very beginning?” Barty asked conspiratorially. “Some would say the Romanians did too. But they weren’t what you’d picture when you think of dragons. No, these were older, more intricate — more entwined with magic than we allow them to be today.”

 

Evan moved closer. Barty interlocked their fingers.

 

“And here’s where it gets murky,” Barty continued, raising a brow. “Some call it Zmaj, Zmij, Zmei, Zmiy, Zmeu — everyone wanting to put their own spin on it. In truth, they most likely originated with the Thracians. The others either followed or were assimilated. You know how history works, no?”

 

Evan closed his eyes. Just listening. Good. Let the ghosts drift away.

 

“So yes, as I was saying, I do believe they came from the Bulgarians first.” Barty lifted their joined hands to his lips, pressing a kiss to Evan’s knuckles.

 

“The thing is, these dragons mostly appear in folk tales and myths as villains — monsters the prince or king must vanquish to save the princess. But there are a few, very old, very rare books where, if one translates the text properly… Well, here’s the twist: most believe Zmaj simply means ‘dark.’ But no.” Barty smirked.

 

A pause.

 

“The most accurate translation would be ‘serpent hero.’ And that makes you wonder, doesn’t it? Was the prince saving the princess — or stealing her from her true love?”

 

Evan opened his eyes, pushed himself up, and finally settled next to Barty. And — just as Barty had intended — his free hand found its way into the other boy’s hair.

 

“Why would they rewrite it this way?” Evan finally spoke. But it wasn’t as if he didn’t already know. No, they both understood he just wanted Barty to say it.

 

“The Zmaj is a destructive force of greed and selfishness. Of course he is,” Barty grinned. “The prince, on the other hand, wins the princess through his great, selfless bravery.”

 

A beat.

 

“That’s not real life,” Evan muttered, scrunching his nose. “Yet real life tries to mimic it. But it’s not. Not every dragon needs to be slayed, and not every prince is good just because the story tells us he is.”


“Oi, Red, I think I found what you did,” Barty’s face twisted as he struggled to translate the ancient relics inscribed in the book.

 

It had been a nightmare to track down, really. Hidden deep within the Black family’s library, buried behind shelves of unrelated tomes, as though someone had deliberately tried to keep it from sight.

 

Lily glanced up from her chair, brow furrowing. These days, there was a faint discolouration to her once-vibrant red hair. Twenty-one, and already streaked with white.

 

“So it actually exists?”

 

Here’s the thing. What Lily Evans did to kill Voldemort — it was pure instinct. And yet, it wasn’t.

 

Because what most people don’t understand is that when the Sorting Hat places you in your Hogwarts house, it knows what it’s doing. It’s never as simple as smart, friendly, evil, and brave. No. That’s just the story told to children.

 

It goes deeper than that. It means that, at least in some small way, you carry something of one of the founders within you.

 

Smart isn’t just smart. It’s intuition. Creativity. Seeing the world for what it truly is. It’s pushing beyond the limits of conventional thought, refusing to accept the world as it is. It’s the scholars, the wandmakers, the journalists, the herbalists—those whose minds are sharper than any blade.

 

Friendly isn’t just friendly. Oh, no. Hufflepuffs can be ruthless, too. Because the House of acceptance means unconditional love. And that kind of love — the truest, purest form — breeds unshakable loyalty. They are the protectors, the ones who care for magical beings and beasts. The Aurors and the healers. The social workers. The ones who hold the world together.

 

Evil isn’t just evil. And it’s so much more complicated than that. It’s resourcefulness. It’s the cunning to gather what others overlook. It’s the willingness to do whatever it takes to survive, to persist, to exist. It’s every so-called ‘dark witch’ burned at the stake. Every ‘dark wizard’ condemned for wielding too much blood magic. It’s the politicians, the researchers, the writers and philosophers. The ones who refuse to take the hand they’ve been dealt. They will always want more.

 

And brave? Brave isn’t just brave. It isn’t just recklessness. It’s instinct. It’s warriors and healers, kings and revolutionaries. It’s knowing when to stand, when to fight, and, more importantly, when to never stop fighting. If King Arthur had possessed even a shred of magic, he’d have been a Gryffindor — because griffins were always, always tied to the stories of those who refused to yield.

 

Lily Evans? Bravest of them all.

 

But she was also, in some small way, a little bit of each of them.

 

“Helga Hufflepuff had a daughter with an Irish bloke — a Muggle-born,” Barty translated, his voice careful as he scanned the aged text. “The Hat couldn’t place her in any house. Eventually, it put her in Hufflepuff. Maeve died very young, from what I’m seeing here,” he frowned. “Seventeen, maybe, if my Gallic is accurate. But I can’t be sure.” He hesitated. “She, ah… the spell you used — it exists. But it’s not really a spell, Evans.”

 

Lily stepped closer, drawn in, her eyes flickering to the book as if seeing it for herself would make it more real.

 

“You invoked the four houses.” Barty exhaled. “Technically, it had never been done before. Maeve tried — but she died in the attempt.” He smiled, but it was a sad thing.

 

“She believed that in every one of us, there’s a fragment of each founder. That Hogwarts, without even realising, ingrains in us the idea that we must be divided — like what Dumbledore does, you see.”

 

“But isn’t this… isn’t this the kind of magic one inherits?”

 

Oh, she really was the smartest witch alive.

 

“Indeed. But not by blood.” He raised a finger. “Sure, magical blood matters. But it isn’t everything. It’s also about the ground, the land we come from. My mum’s family wasn’t extraordinary by any means. As far as I know, none of them could use Romanian folk magick. My father’s side, though… they feared their Bulgarian powers. And yet, I can wield both. Nature sometimes chooses us. Your Irish roots chose you. So, in the end, it is about your blood — but not in the way most think.”

 

Lily paced, processing, pulling at the threads of knowledge and instinct woven inside her.

 

“So… what exactly did I do?”

 

Barty grinned. “Love magic! I know, I didn’t think it was real either,” he said when he caught the confusion in her expression. “But… you tried to die to save your son, and in doing so, you killed the bastard. That’s the ultimate sacrifice. Blood is blood is blood. Morgana, and all the great dark witches before you, allowed you to wield a different kind of magic — love.”

 

“I’m not a dark witch,” Lily scoffed, dismissing him with a flick of her black-sleeved arm. The irony.

 

Barty rolled his eyes. “Dark witch doesn’t mean bad or evil. Morgana le Fay. Isla Black. Dorcas Meadowes. Walburga Black. Narcissa Black. Maeve Hufflepuff. Euphemia Potter. I can keep going, you know. All dark witches. Dark magic simply means old magic. The old ways. The things Hogwarts — and the Brits — don’t want us using. The Dark Arts can be extraordinary. And you’ve always been drawn to them: potions, curse-breaking, intricate healing.”

 

A pause. A beat. A breath.

 

“And this… this thing…” Lily hesitated. “So it isn’t dangerous? I’m not dangerous?”

 

Barty smiled. “Oh, you are.”

 

Lily stiffened.

 

“Every woman is,” he continued, undeterred. “Because men don’t know what to do with them. You are dangerous, but not because you’re secretly evil.” He met her gaze, unwavering.

 

“You are dangerous because you love.”


There were many grand things to be said about magical history and whatnot. But, as they so often liked to remind everyone, it all started with the Blacks and the Rosiers.

 

Well. No.

 

But magical society? That started with them. That was why they were the politicians.

 

“Order! I said order in court! We are appointing six new chairs from today onward! Order!”

 

Whispers. Shouts. Gasps. Everything in between.

 

Calling them war criminals — because they were. Liars and profanity in human form.

 

The funniest part? They were likely more afraid of the first woman in the Wizengamot than they were of the fact that Barty was sitting there as well.

 

“I said order!” Fudge bellowed.

 

Poor Cornelius. The sod had wanted to be Minister since forever. But Barty’s father had been there first. And now Dumbledore had convinced everyone to put Shacklebolt in the seat instead. What a pity. What a fool. Now, Fudge was nothing more than the man who shouted at a room full of lords.

 

And a lady.

 

And what a lady. What a monster in the making.

 

Barty loved her dearly.

 

“As I was saying,” Fudge continued, voice tight, “from the House of Black, we officially have Lord Sirius Orion Black and his two secretaries, Bartemius Alexander Crouch Junior and Remus John Lupin.”

 

More yelling. More gasps. How adorable.

 

“From the House of Malfoy, upon his father’s death, Lucius has granted his estranged brother, the journalist Xenophilius Lovegood, the title of his secretary.”

 

Now came the whispers. Secrets. Gossip spreading like wildfire.

 

“And finally,” Fudge paused — because of course he would—“from the House of Meadowes, Lady in Order Dorcas Meadowes, as the first female in the room,” another pause, for dramatic effect, “and her secretary, Lady Anabeth—” he corrected himself, “Lady Marlene Rosier, wife of Lord Evan Rosier.”

 

And just like that, the show had only just begun.

 

“Now,” Fudge was already sweating, “as I’ve been told, today’s most pressing matter is to determine who can be considered a war criminal and who cannot.”

 

More dramatics. Whispers about Barty. About Dorcas too. Some outrage over the Malfoys hiding a bastard child with Veela blood. Some purists even fuming at the mere sight of Sirius in the room.

 

So wonderful.

 

“The first name on the list, as we all know, is the fugitive James Fleamont Potter and—”

 

“James isn’t a fugitive,” Marlene cut in, flipping her hair. “He’s probably off on his broom or shagging right about now.”

 

“Miss—”

 

She didn’t let Fudge finish. “Lady Rosier.”

 

Fudge’s jaw twitched. “Lady Rosier, perhaps no one informed you, but secretaries are not here to speak. Their role is to advise the Lords and the Lady.”

 

“You telling my wife not to speak, Fudge?” Evan drawled, raising a brow. “Great! I heard Hogwarts was counting on Rosier and Black money for reconstruction. We’ll just pull out.” He smirked and turned to Lucius. “Malfoy, you in?”

 

“Lord Rosier, if you—”

 

But Fudge was cut off again.

 

Barty wanted in on the fun.

 

“Ah, ah,” he tutted, pursing his lips. “But if we, the secretaries, are here to… advise, as one would put it — to act as consultants — shouldn’t everyone hear what we have to say? Some families don’t have the money or status to afford such a privilege. Perhaps they need consulting too. After all, as law and order dictate, Wizengamot secretaries are specialists in different fields.”

 

“And what are you a specialist in? Killing babies?” Gideon Prewett called out from his lone chair.

 

“Historical foreign affairs, actually,” Barty smirked.

 

“But—”

 

“If Crouch wants to give us advice, I say we let him,” Evan spoke.

 

Barty was ready to suck his dick then and there.

 

“You cannot—”

 

Sirius finally stood, licking his lips before speaking. “Let’s vote on it, shall we? I say… every secretary has their purpose. Mine are specialised — Barty, as he said, in history, and Remus in magical care. Lady Rosier, from what I understand, specialises in social work for orphaned children.”

 

He did something. Barty was sure of it. Probably that mind-control thing.

 

For some reason, they still hadn’t figured out why it didn’t work on everyone. Barty had theories, of course. Walburga thought it was about blood. Regulus believed it was about magical power.

 

Barty wondered if it was about intent.

 

Maybe… maybe it was.

 

“But this meeting was not about that!” Fudge was full-on screaming now. “You cannot just change the way our world works, Black!”

 

“Oi, Rosier,” Sirius smirked, turning lazily to Evan. “I say we pull our money from the hospital as well. Godric, even the bank should suffer if our people don’t get a say in this discussion. Who are these lot to act like your wife can’t speak, yeah?”

 

A pause.

 

Sirius was going for the throat.

 

“Of course, under Voldemort’s regime, I suppose people were taught that women shouldn’t speak.” His tone was almost casual, but the words struck deep. “So if you lot are fine with standing by that idea, go on, be my guest. But I was told this was a new era for the wizarding world. We have a lady in the room. Three out of thirteen secretaries are women. Why not let them say what they think?”

 

A beat.

 

“You know what?” Sirius tilted his head, pretending to consider. “I do have enough money and an empty chair in my booth. Maybe I’ll bring my mother in as a secretary. Let’s see how you lot handle silencing a woman then.”

 

“You cannot—”

 

But Sirius cut Fudge off. “Oh, but I actually can. And you will listen to her because I told you to. Because Marlene is Lady Rosier of the Most Pure House of Rosier, descendants of Merlin himself. Because, above all, she is a war hero.

 

Fudge bowed.

 

So the mind control worked after all.

 

“Yes, my Lord. As you wish, my Lord.”

 

The room stilled.

 

“So,” Sirius arched a perfect brow. “Does anyone else think our secretaries shouldn’t speak?”

 

No one dared.

 

“And while we’re at it,” Barty added smoothly, “they should erase the title of war criminal from mine and Potter’s files as well, no?”

 

“Oh, they will.”

 

Another bow from Fudge. “Right away, my Lord. Whatever Lord Black wishes.”

 

Petrified. Every single one of them.

 

A giggle erupted in the room.

 

Oh, the dragon was finally out for playtime. How nice.

 

Barty had been hoping for this.

 

“There are more pressing matters right now,” Dorcas spoke, voice smooth, “than you lot—petty men — fretting over a ‘dangerous’ bloke like James Potter just because he wields magic you don’t understand.” She didn’t even bother standing.

 

Rolling her black eyes, she idly twisted a strand of hair around her little finger. “As you all know, many orphans were left in the wake of this… what you call a war. Because I wouldn’t,” she chuckled, all sweetness and venom. “Anyway, if it’s all fine and dandy with you, I’d like to move on from this pointless discussion to something real.”

 

She flicked through her notes. “I heard that the youngest of the Nott family — Miriam, fourteen — came forward with a proposal, one that all of you, including her own brother, saw fit to ignore.”

 

Dorcas Meadowes everybody!

 

She gestured toward Marlene. “My secretary will now read the proposal.”

 

Marlene stood, parchment in hand, and began reading.

 

“Half of my Hogwarts class — we are fourth-years — has been orphaned. Or worse, left without any family at all. Maybe, to you grown-ups, that isn’t important. You’ve forgotten what it means to be a child. But we are still living in the ashes of your mistakes.”

 

The room had gone still.

 

They were listening.

 

“I was thinking… maybe you won’t agree. But I only just turned fourteen, so maybe my ideas aren’t the best.” Marlene almost choked on the words but stood firm.

 

“The pure-bloods could be taken in by distant relatives or even other pure-blood families with children their age. The half-bloods and the few Muggle-borns could be placed with pure-blood families without children, or with older couples. No magical child should be left in a Muggle orphanage, denied their own world. And I do not believe a magical orphanage would do much good either.”

 

Marlene exhaled. “Thank you for listening to me, if you did. I hope when you make these new laws, you remember us — the younger ones — as well.”

 

A beat.

 

“Marlene,” Evan said, his voice decisive. “The Rosiers will endorse the girl in whatever she needs. Put our name down.” A pause. “And I’d like to meet this young lady.”

 

“Crouch and Black too,” Barty added, before anyone could protest. He held up a document. “I have a legal attestation that grants me authority to make decisions on behalf of the Black House.”

 

“It’s true,” Sirius confirmed.

 

Silence.

 

Then—

 

“My brother and his girlfriend could take in two children,” Gideon Prewett was the first to break it. “If the law passes, of course. But they could. House is big enough.”

 

Whispers rippled through the room.

 

“As Lord Prewett said, if the law does indeed pass,” Lucius spoke, measured and composed, “Narcissa and I would be more than willing to… host a few girls. Perhaps from the older years.”

 

A chair scraped against the floor as Charity Flint (née Burbage) stood.

 

“I… I’m not sure if we secretaries have officially been granted the right to speak,” she said with a charming, small smile, “but if so, the Flint family, as well as the Zabinis — I’m sure Aurora and her husband will agree — would like to donate money. And I could ask around to see who might be willing to take in some of the children. Thank you.”

 

Meredith Yaxley rose to her feet.

 

“As Lady Flint said, I do not know if we secretaries have been granted the right to speak,” she began, her voice steady. “But I do not care about your rules anymore.”

 

A gasp rippled through the room.

 

“My brother and his children have done shameful things to our world,” she continued, unflinching. “I wish to open my home — mine and my partner’s — for hosting. Even adoption, if needed, and if you will allow it. We have six empty rooms.”

 

And just like that, the bent ones, as the wizarding world called them — the lesbians — had offered to take in more children than anyone else.

 

“I have served you all for many years,” she said, a sad smile tugging at her lips. “I was the first female secretary in this room — under my brother. And now I stand next to an empty chair, where no one cares to hear my opinions.” She exhaled. “There are many great pairs of wixen in our world who would gladly take these children in, if only you would allow them to be raised by same-sex couples. That is all.”

 

Barty made a mental note. Once Rodolphus returned to the country, he would propose that Meredith become the Lestranges’ secretary. She was right. She had been the first here.

 

Fifty-seven years of age. Forty spent in this room.

 

And yet, no one had ever cared for her opinion.

 

“Evan Rosier will draft a proposition, and we shall vote after the lunch break,” Dorcas declared. She let her gaze sweep over them all, her expression cold. “But remember — if you fail these children, they will never forgive you.”

 

And with that, she finally stood, making her way toward the door for her smoke break.

 

The rest followed.

 

Morgana herself couldn’t have done better.


In the Ministry room where they had gathered all the orphaned children to hear Fudge announce their futures, there was a very scared teenage girl — no older than sixteen — holding a baby in her arms.

 

It could have been her younger sister.

 

But Barty had a feeling — a really bad one, the kind only people like him and Mary ever got — that that wasn’t the story.

 

“Hello,” he greeted, giving her a small wave before crouching to her level. “My name is Barty. What’s yours?”

 

“I’m… I’m not allowed to say.”

 

She was blonde, a bit on the bigger side. Green eyes. Frail hands. She almost looked like someone he had seen before. He just wasn’t sure who.

 

“And her?” He motioned toward the baby.

 

“She doesn’t have a name,” she answered quickly.

 

A pause.

 

“I’m Lorelei. The family name doesn’t matter. My brother used to call me Rory.” She gave a small, hesitant smile.

 

“And what house are you in, Rory?” Barty asked gently. “I was in Slytherin.”

 

“Homeschooled.”

 

Oh. That answer made her seem even smaller.

 

“Your mum and dad died, huh?” he asked, watching her closely. “Mine too. Great thing, really — my father was a bastard, and my mum was sick, so at least she’s no longer in pain, you know?”

 

“I never met my dad,” she said in a tiny voice. “I know who he was, but I never met him. Just his wife and son.” She glanced down at the baby in her arms. “My mum was sick too. I was raised by my aunt. She was a Squib. Like me.”

 

Barty blinked. He leaned in closer.

 

Then, whispering as low as he could — because this was the kind of information no one else should hear — he asked, “Rory… is your brother’s name Peter?”

 

She lit up. Instantly.

 

“Stay here, okay?”

 

She nodded, slow and unsure.

 

Barty moved through the gathered children as fast as he could until he found Marlene.

 

“Find me a Lorelei in that list of yours,” he murmured.

 

She frowned but did as she was told. “Lorelei Brown. Fifteen and two months. Probably half-blood, but we couldn’t be sure. She has a daughter. Was raped—” she hesitated, eyes flicking up to Barty “—if the medical files are correct, by Abraxas Malfoy about a year ago. The baby can’t be older than two or three months.”

 

Barty twitched. “Put them both under me and Camelia.”

 

Marlene’s frown deepened. “But you said, since you and Cami will most likely divorce when she goes to school—” she hesitated, “Barty, yours is a political marriage at best. She doesn’t even live in the country.”

 

“Yeah, and?” He raised a brow. “You wedded my boyfriend and shag Dorcas. Plus, you and Evan adopted your niece.”

 

She was still hesitating.

 

So he stepped closer. “Rory’s a Pettigrew. Bastard sister,” he whispered. “And if I’m right, that baby in her arms is the one Pandora saw in her dream.” He exhaled sharply. “Put them under my name. Not for hosting. Adoption for Rory. The baby under Dora and Xeno.”

 

Marlene choked on air.

 

“No one will take a rape victim with a child,” Barty explained softly. “She’s too old. They won’t even try to host her. When this is over, they can live with Dora and Xeno.”

 

“Okay,” Marlene breathed. Then, firmer, “But I’m not taking her to that man.”

 

“I will,” he reassured.

 

“I love you,” she said.

 

“I know.” He smiled. “Love you too.”

 

And that was how he, Rory, and the baby — Barty had already decided to call her Luna — ended up in the Longbottoms’ old safe house.

 

Where he had to stand toe-to-toe with Alice and explain, in no uncertain terms, why she had to untie Peter’s hands from the bedframe before they went into the room.

 

Because no sister should see her brother that way.

 

“Hello,” Barty said, stepping inside. He had left Rory and Luna with Alice for tea. “I’m not here to hurt you anymore. I believe you’ve had… enough pain.”

 

Peter blinked.

 

“And as for your hand,” Barty continued, voice even, “Regulus and Severus are researching something.” He exhaled. “Look, we’re not sorry for what we did to you. Because, let’s be honest, you were the one who got Marlene’s family killed. But… Pandora has seen things. So, I’m not here to offer you a second chance. I’m here to give you the chance to be a better person than you were.”

 

Peter let out a breathless laugh, something bitter, something empty. “So this is finally the part of the story where I’m allowed to speak?”

 

A beat.

 

“Your sister has been found,” Barty said, measured. “There’s a lot happening at the Ministry, but I won’t bore you. You’ll stay here until Evan says otherwise. You’ll help Alice around the house. Lupin will come by to babysit Neville, and you will serve that man in whatever he needs. Or I’m breaking your neck.”

 

“Anything,” Peter choked out. His voice cracked. “Just — just tell me if she’s alive.”

 

And in that moment, he looked so much like Felix. Like Sirius. Like Lucius. Like Bellatrix. Like every older sibling in the world.

 

Barty stepped closer, pulling a potion from his coat and carefully smoothing it over the scars on Peter’s wrists. His voice was quiet when he spoke.

 

“She was raped.” A pause. A breath. “Malfoy Senior found her and her aunt in a Squib safe house. He killed most of them. Violated all three young girls. She was the only one who survived. She has a daughter.”

 

Peter started crying.

 

“I adopted Rory,” Barty said, still applying the potion, still working gently over torn skin. “She will inherit most of the Crouch fortune set aside for the next heir once she comes of age. I’ll also transfer some of the Black money I receive into a separate account for her — for extreme situations.”

 

He let that sit for a moment before continuing. “Pandora and her husband will take Rory’s child. They’re both to live at Grimmauld Place until Evan becomes Minister. After that, they’ll move up north to the Lovegood cottage. Very nice place. Lots of homeschooled children around those parts.”

 

“Why?” Peter asked, his voice raw.

 

“No one would have taken her,” Barty said simply, like it was the easiest truth in the world. “You did very terrible things to keep her safe. I get that. I understand it. I did the same for my family.”

 

He exhaled sharply. “I intend to find her a tutor, and if she wishes, when she comes of age, she can go live with my wife and study at university. A lot of Squibs become nurses — I think that would be a fine career for a young lady. I will also start looking for a match for her when the time is right.”

 

He met Peter’s red-rimmed eyes. “Rory’s life is not destroyed.”

 

Peter swallowed hard. “Can I see her?”

 

“I’ll send them in.” Barty turned toward the door, but before he could leave—

 

“Crouch?” Peter’s voice stopped him.

 

Barty stilled.

 

“Marlene,” Peter continued, hesitant. “There was a young girl in the McKinnon house when it happened. Marlene’s niece. Penelope. They called her Poppy.” He swallowed thickly. “Do you know what happened to her?”

 

Barty smiled to himself.

 

“Alive.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Marlene and Evan adopted her. She speaks four languages now — I reckon it’ll be five by next summer. Very bright. We don’t… we don’t know who did it, but someone stunned her. That saved her life.”

 

Peter let out a shaky breath. Relief.

 

“Oh,” he murmured. “So it did work.”

Notes:

Hi, hello. Sorry for the late update. The Ao3 curse has finally come to me. Also sorry for being just one chapter the other one I'll post tomorrow but my eyes are burning at this point from how much uni work I had to do today and I can't for the love of me try to edit anymore tnight.

I'll also ask you all please that if I told you in private that a childhood friend had literally died and I needed time for myself, to not complain about me 'usually posting a lot'. I got 4 messages like that. And I get it but still... a bit rude.

Also, also, if you don't like something, please don't read it anymore.

Chapter 20: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Four: Nobody's Son, His Mother's Throne

Summary:

Sirius smirked. “Very Joseph Bloeckman, my dear.”

***

TW: tbh I don't think there's any, maybe some light talk of slavery and werewolf rights, also discussion of murder

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had taken time — countless conversations with every person Sirius had ever met. But eventually, he pieced together the whole story. Because there was a story there. Or maybe more. Maybe it was a myth — the kind of think people were not supposes to live but to hear about.

 

He had found everything. The photographs, the memories. Everything.

 

All the whispered stories about four young girls who should have — but never could have — ruled their world.

 

His mother had been eleven when she was sorted into Slytherin. She’d been assigned a dormitory with her cousin Lucretia — just a few months younger — alongside Euphemia Shafiq and Martha Goyle.

 

The Marauders before there were any Marauders. They were the first.

 

Apparently, they had been inseparable from the very first night. An older boy — a Hufflepuff, supposedly — had questioned Euphemia’s place among the Sacred Twenty-Eight. Her skin was too dark, you see. Eleven-year-old Walburga Black had hexed a seventeen-year-old boy.

 

That was how she earned her nickname. Wals had never been a shortening of Walburga. Wals. She was the wall between the cruel — cruel, cruel, cruel — outside world and her people.

 

And Sirius was a fool for not knowing this sooner. Because she was a wall. She was the same woman who had left his childhood bedroom untouched in his absence — until Barty moved in. Until she had allowed a lost child, beaten and persecuted by his father, to find shelter there.

 

Walburga Black had been a monster of a mother. And yet, she had never stopped loving him. Never stopped loving anyone she had ever met. And fuck, if that wasn’t the most complicated, tangled inheritance she had passed down to him. It could have been the madness, the cruelty, the coldness, the vanity. But no.

 

Sirius Black had inherited his mother’s love.

 

And Merlin, how she had loved.

 

Her old journals — yes, he had found them — told the story of how she had fallen in love with Martha at fifteen. A sweet story, wasn’t it? Except it wasn’t. At seventeen, Martha was bitten by a werewolf. At eighteen, when her father found out, he killed her.

 

Remus Lupin had not been the first werewolf to attend Hogwarts. He was also not the first to share a bed with a Black. But he was the first to live and tell his story.

 

“Maman,” Sirius entered her study, voice light, almost sweet, as he tried to butter her up.

 

“What do you want, Sirius?”

 

He swallowed. “James did something. Actually… we all did.” He placed the folder on her desk. “It was James’ idea, but me, Remus, and Evan all contributed.”

 

She didn’t even look at it.

 

“It’s a safety centre. Like a house,” he explained. “For werewolves who aren’t welcome in their homes anymore. It’s a new reform. It just passed.”

 

She blinked. “I see.” A beat. “That’s boring.”

 

“We named it The Martha Goyle Organisation.”

 

She almost flinched. For half a second.

 

He caught it.

 

“And why,” she said, flicking her wrist as if she didn’t care — not one bit—“would you do such a thing?”

 

The funny thing was how much she looked like him these days. Or maybe not. Maybe he was the one who had started looking like her — like she had when she was younger. But seeing his mother like this, in a blue leather coat, her hair spiked just at the nape? It was almost too much.

 

Sirius sat down. “I’m having sex with a man.”

 

If she wouldn’t meet him in the middle, fine. He’d move a little closer.

 

It shouldn’t have been a son’s job to mend things with his mother. But still, still, some small, stubborn part of him wanted to know if there was even the tiniest piece of her that would always take him as he was.

 

“Yes, I am aware,” she said, pouring herself a brandy. “You could do better.”

 

Sirius tilted his head. “Why? Because he’s a werewolf?”

 

She lit a cigar and took a long, slow drag. “Because he’s weak. He also doesn’t know much history and refuses to learn French.”

 

“That’s all?” He clenched his jaw, bracing for the worst.

 

She huffed, considering. “He could dress better.” A sip of brandy. “I do like the poetry he reads.”

 

And the conversation could have been left at that. As it often was — more often than not. Because they were still struggling to become something they had never been. And Sirius could have sworn she was trying, in her own twisted, deranged way.

 

Probably, she was.

 

“We were with her when it happened,” Walburga murmured. “With Martha, I mean. We were there.”

 

Sirius stilled.

 

“It was Greyback, if you were ever wondering.” Her voice was oddly distant. “Very similar to Lupin’s story. Her father and some other men had just passed a law against werewolves. Something about health, if I remember correctly.” She averted her gaze. “He went after all their children. Three others died. Martha survived. She was the only one bitten on a full moon.”

 

Sirius sat down beside her.

 

“We saw everything.” She smiled — small, bitter, sad. “That was also the moment Lucretia decided to leave us. But that’s a much longer, sadder story, and I won’t bore you with it.” She waved a dismissive hand, as if waving away ghosts.

 

“Eman Shafiq had offered to take Martha in that summer, so her father wouldn’t find out. It was just after we graduated. I was preparing to wed. Lucretia and Euphemia were preparing to run.” She exhaled. “By the summer’s end, Martha’s father had found out. He killed her in the Shafiq manor. Under our eyes.”

 

A long silence.

 

“Lucretia was gone, I think, less than a week later. Effy followed. I was wedded.” A pause. “That’s how the story ends.”

 

And that was the story that stayed with Sirius when it all happened. When everything broke loose.

 

Honest to Merlin and Morgana both, none of them were entirely sure how or why — why, oh why — it had happened. It shouldn’t have, in the first place.

 

Shacklebolt — and the rest of Dumbledore’s fools — had been changing things. Legislations. Like they were. But also… how many of them had real political schooling? Maybe five at most.

 

But that was a story for another time.

 

The Ministry — yes, the Ministry — had bought (Sirius’ words, not theirs) about seventeen — yes, seventeen — werewolves packs from Ireland and Scotland. Strange, wasn’t it? And no, Sirius didn’t know why, or how, or for what fucking reason any of this was happening. As stated before, it was all so very strange.

 

They claimed Britain was now safer for the packs. Which — sure, let’s go with that. And the packs that wanted to come? They could.

 

But here was the catch.

 

They would be allowed to live in the country legally with documentations. Given accommodation. But not food. Not money to buy food. Not healing potions of any kind. Nor public health care as Regulus keeps insisting in calling it Could they get jobs? Debatable.

 

Here was the real thing.

 

They were being brought in to help — manual labour, physical work — rebuilding Hogwarts and some old hags’ houses. Evan called it free labour. Slavery. Something like that. Remus said it was like the elves all over again.

 

And while Sirius understood it all in theory — agreed with them, mostly — it was still, well… boring.

 

Until it wasn’t theory anymore.

 

The bastards had wanted Remus to speak with the seventeen packs — or more like their alphas. Sirius and James did not agree with this fucking shit. And for good fucking reason.

 

Barty had just laughed and said to let the wolves go play. But Barty was crazier than even Sirius, so he got no say in the matter.

 

Anyway.

 

Problem. Big one. Bloody problems, all the fucking time.

 

No one had mentioned they’d be sent to Grimmauld. At the same fucking time.

 

It was a trap, you see. Someone — no, not Dumbledore, he was just scared of magic, nothing more — had been playing them. And Sirius was going to find out who and let Barty burn them or something.

 

Shit!

 

And he’d been having such a nice day.

 

So. Eighteen alphas in one room — Remus included.

 

Marlene — sweet, dear Marlene — actually tried to offer them tea. Lady Rosier, everybody.

 

Now, the thing about alphas (besides being able to shag Sirius all nice, but that was for later) was that they were sensitive to smell. And also — also, also, also (just for good measure, you know) — they could smell weakness as they put it.

 

Weird. So could his mother.

 

But anyway.

 

Sure, Remus was an alpha too. A very sick one — Reggie and Snape were still working on that.

 

And then someone — in human form, mind you — had actually tried to attack Remus. Over Walburga’s good dinner table.

 

Oh. Sorry. How silly of Sirius.

 

That wasn’t her name. Nor her power.

 

A long time ago, before the Marauders were even alive, other wixen had had that title. Their werewolf had died, you see. How cute when dark witches killed people, don’t you think?

 

Ah, yes. Where were we?

 

Not Walburga. Wals.

 

The human wall.

 

She cast a Protego first. Very kind of her.

 

And then — well. Then she lost it.

 

Sirius had almost forgotten what she could do. Hadn’t seen her cast one of her little illegal spells in years. Last time was when he cut Evan’s hair in his sleep at thirteen and she made him eat slugs until he cried — only four minutes but still.

 

“Caelum se aperiat, et terra te totum ad comedat. Revertimini ad ignem, et venite sicut pluvia silvae. Minime! Hunc aerem spirare non meruisti.”

 

Fuck knows what she said. Sirius never took her up on those Latin lessons.

 

But oh well.

 

The ground opened up and sort of swallowed the bloke, so probably something along those lines.

 

And because Wals had never been alone — not once in her life — because she only pretended to be, the two other idiots who thought they could fight this whole thing got blinded by one Euphemia Potter.

 

Her son could stop the sun. Lovely. Especially when he did it for Sirius.

 

Effy? James and Sirius’ mum? Oh, she was the Sun herself.

 

“Are you boys done?” Lucretia smiled sweetly at the remaining alphas. “Or should we continue?”


The Wizengamot was boring. Really boring.

 

Sirius preferred other things. Things with adrenaline. Things that got his blood pumping. Not… this. Whatever this was.

 

Merlin, it was exhausting.

 

Which was exactly why he’d taken Barty and Remus as his secretaries.

 

Sure, fine, they were both ridiculously smart — probably the smartest people he’d ever met. Maybe just behind Reggie and Lily, because those two he actually feared. But Barty and Remus were a different kind of smart. Smart-smart. Like, school smart, but make it book smart, but also I could kill you just by tilting my head smart.

 

It was hot. Sirius snogged both. He was proud of himself

 

And, well, they had the delightful habit of yanking him by the ear and explaining shit he already understood. Because, for some fucking reason, people still believed that he and James were stupid as fuck.

 

Speaking of his best friend. His brother. His future brother-in-law.

 

How nice does that sound?

 

Great, even.

 

So. Jamie boy. Prongs. Prongsie!

 

They were at his trial.

 

Could James have hired literally any magical lawyer to represent him? Absolutely. He had the money. His bloody fiancé Regulus! — had the money. For Godric’s sake, Sirius had the money!

 

And what did this absolute madman do?

 

He brought in Sirius’ cousin. With no legal education beyond Hogwarts. Not even private tutors, like Evan still had. (Well, Walburga. But still counts.)

 

A housewife. A socialite.

 

Narcissa Aurora Malfoy (née Black).

 

The woman. The legend herself.

 

They were all going to die.

 

“Your Honours,” Narcissa — the stupid bint — greeted the room.

 

“Lords. Ladies.” She bowed at the second title, but only slightly.

 

“I present myself before you today as the legal representative of James Fleamont Potter. It is a great honour on my part to have been entrusted with such nobility.”

 

Sirius barely resisted the urge to bang his head against the bench.

 

“I will now read to everyone the crimes Mr Potter has committed against the wizarding world,” Fudge said, adjusting his glasses.

 

Narcissa turned to him with the kind of smile a mother gives when scolding a child nicely. “Prince Shafiq of Misr in Power, if you’d allow,” she interjected smoothly.

 

And then — bloody hell — she actually blushed. She’ll have to teach Sirius how to do that on command later.

 

“As of yesterday, the Shafiqs have been reinstated under the Arab Law of the Wizarding World of the East.”

 

Fudge blinked, momentarily thrown off. “Prince Shafiq, then,” he muttered, adjusting his glasses again.

 

He cleared his throat. “Act One. Terrorism.”

 

Sirius rolled his eyes. Off to a great start.

 

“Act Two. Association with not one, but two terrorist groups.”

 

Sure. Why stop at one?

 

“Act Three. Murder.”

 

Narcissa remained impassive.

 

“Act Four. Liberating prisoners from Azkaban — two of whom are in this room as we speak.”

 

Fudge’s gaze flickered pointedly toward Sirius and Barty. Sirius offered him a shit-eating grin. Barty just winked.

 

Fudge huffed and continued. “Act Five. Illegal magic in use. Act Six. Meddling with time and nature.”

 

Oh, that one. That one was fun. Sirius kinda seeped through most of it though.

 

“Act Seven. Endangering the wizarding world — I would like to note that the sun also stopped for the Muggles.”

 

James, beside him, rubbed a hand over his face.

 

“Act Eight. False fatherhood — we’ll get to that later.”

 

Sirius exchanged a glance with Remus. Oh, this was going to be good.

 

“Act Nine. Corruption.”

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

Then, quite suddenly, Barty snorted.

 

Oh, they were so fucked.

 

“You forgot that I’m an illegal Animagus,” James grinned.

 

Fudge blinked. Once. Twice.

 

“Act ten. Illegal Animagus.”

 

Narcissa didn’t so much as blink. Didn’t shift, didn’t falter, didn’t even pretend to be impressed by the list of accusations.

 

Instead, she tilted her head slightly, as if listening to particularly dull music at a dinner party. Good thing her parties were usually lovely.

 

“Well,” she said at last, her voice smooth as silk, “I do believe that was quite the introduction.”

 

James groaned under his breath. Sirius bit his tongue to keep from laughing.

 

“Prince Shafiq, Minister Fudge, esteemed members of the Wizengamot,” Narcissa continued, her voice carrying the crisp precision of someone very used to commanding attention, “I will address these so-called charges in due course. But first, a question, if I may?”

 

Fudge sighed heavily, already looking as though he regretted everything. “Go on.”

 

Narcissa’s lips curled, polite but pointed. “I was simply wondering — are these charges a product of the law or of sheer, unadulterated pettiness?”

 

A murmur ran through the room.

 

James covered his face with both hands.

 

Sirius nearly howled.

 

Fudge cleared his throat, flustered. “These are serious accusations, Lady Malfoy.”

 

“I do hope so,” she said airily. “It would be quite the embarrassment otherwise.”

 

Fudge looked seconds away from combusting. “Perhaps we should begin with Act One—”

 

“Oh, no, no,” Narcissa interrupted smoothly. “We should begin with Alastor Moody sending Prince Shafiq and Lady Meadowes as spies during the war and he pretending not to remember that now. On how Dorcas Meadowes had to actively take the Mark. How James was told to kill his own people for the sake of the greater good.”

 

The murmurs in the room grew into something heavier, something dangerous.

 

Sirius grinned. Oh, now this is getting interesting.

 

James, beside him, had gone rigid. His hands were no longer covering his face, but clenched into tight fists against his knees.

 

Fudge visibly tensed. “That is not—”

 

“Relevant?” Narcissa supplied smoothly, tilting her head. “I would argue it is very relevant.”

 

Fudge scowled. “James Potter’s history in the war does not absolve him of these crimes.”

 

“Nor does the Ministry’s history absolve you,” Narcissa countered, her voice still light, still perfectly poised, and yet somehow razor-sharp. “But I do find it interesting that we are discussing his supposed corruption while ignoring that the Wizengamot itself has rewritten history for its own convenience.”

 

The murmurs turned into hushed whispers. A few of the older lords and ladies exchanged unreadable glances.

 

“Let me make this very clear, once and for all,” Narcissa said, smiling ever so slightly.

 

“Lady Dorcas was the first to be sent in. She was also the dragon who burned down the Nott Manor and helped liberate the following individuals from Azkaban: Sirius Orion Black, Bartemius Alexander Crouch Junior, Bellatrix Isla Lestrange, Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, and Rodolphus Lestrange.”

 

The room stilled.

 

“There was a third faction in the war,” she continued smoothly. “One formed by two seventeen-year-olds — my younger cousins, Lord Regulus Arcturus Black and Lord Evan Rosier the Second. This faction ended the war.”

 

She exhaled, slow and measured. “I will now read you all the names—”

 

“Lady Malfoy—”

 

She giggled.

 

A giggle. In the middle of a trial.

 

“Please don’t interrupt me.” Her tone remained light, polite, almost amused. “As I was saying, I will now read the names of those who joined, in chronological order.”

 

She lifted her chin.

 

“Lord Regulus Arcturus Black and Lord Evan Rosier the Second, followed by Bartemius Alexander Crouch Junior, Pandora Narcissa Rosier, Rabastan Lestrange, Duke Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, Severus Snape, Felix Rosier the Third, Lady Dorcas Meadowes, Prince of Misr James Fleamont Potter, Emperor of Misr Eman Shafiq — may he rest in peace —, Lady of the House of Rosier Marlene McKinnon—”

 

“Lady Malfoy—”

 

Narcissa didn’t so much as pause.

 

“Lady Walburga Cassiopeia Black, Miss Lily Evans, Sir Remus John Lupin, Lord Sirius Orion Black, Miss Mary Macdonald, Alice and Frank Longbottom, Lucretia Prewett (née Black).”

 

She exhaled, all sweet and deliberate.

 

“Honourable mentions: Fleamont Henry Potter, Queen of Misr in Power Euphemia Potter, Molly Weasley, Andromeda Lyra Tonks, Lady Druella Black, the pack of werewolves in the Black Forest, Augusta Longbottom for offering seven different safe houses, Lady Camelia Crouch, Lady Faiza the Saudi Arabia, Sir Xenophilius Lovegood, Duchess Aurora Zabini (née Sinistra), Lord Rodolphus Lestrange, Miss Rita Skeeter.”

 

She paused, just for a fraction of a second.

 

“And my own sister, who died to protect Sirius: Lady Bellatrix Isla Lestrange.

 

The silence that followed was thunderous.


The thing about Remus Lupin that most people didn’t understand — because they were fucking stupid — was that he was very handsome.

 

Annoyingly so.

 

Sirius had even heard his own mother agree on that one once.

 

And it wasn’t necessarily in the conventional way. Not like Sirius himself had been told all his life. Not even like James and Evan, who everyone swore were objectively good-looking — though, really, even they weren’t conventionally attractive. Not in the ethereal, untouchable way people saw Lucius. Not in the he looks like he knows how to fuck way Barty was.

 

No. There was something else there.

 

Lily had once called it quiet beauty.

 

Sirius disagreed.

 

There was nothing quiet about the way that man moved, thought, spoke, or fucked.

 

Which was probably why it had taken Sirius a decade of knowing him to realise he fancied the bloke. That, and an ungodly number of strange conversations with James about sex between men, snogging Barty and getting shouted at for it in Azkaban, then snogging Evan — his own baby cousin, which was an entirely separate problem.

 

(And the fact that Evan and Remus snogged a lot alike? Yeah. That said some fucked up things about Sirius and Barty as a whole.)

 

Anyway.

 

Pretty, pretty boy. Man. Wizard. Wolf. Whatever.

 

All of that and then some more.

 

“Go away, Sirius,” Remus muttered, barely glancing up as Sirius entered their shared room. (Also, why the bloody hell had Lily put two beds in here?!)

 

“Hello, handsome,” Sirius grinned.

 

“I said go away.” Remus didn’t even look up from his book. “I’m not in the mood.”

 

Sirius stepped closer, leaning against the bed. “Ah, lover, but you are always in the mood for me.”

 

Remus coughed. “I’m too tired to fuck you. Go drink yourself to death or something. Or eat some chocolate. That always seems to calm you down.”

 

Sirius smirked. “I could fuck you.”

 

“My back hurts, and once again — not in the mood.”

 

“Or—” Sirius perched on the edge of the bed, leaning in just enough to be obnoxious—“I could fuck myself on your dick.”

 

That, finally, got Remus to put the book down.

 

He stared. “Have you finally shagged the whole country and run out of people to pester?” He gasped, all mock horror. “Oh, no! Don’t tell me — are you finally turning into your mother?”

 

A beat.

 

Remus huffed, barely sparing Sirius a glance. “Or, if you’re so utterly bored, you could just lie down next to me and be quiet for once.”

 

Sirius tilted his head.

 

Oh.

 

This was… new.

 

Had anyone ever offered him that? Just — being?

 

Sure, girls had, but only after sex. James, but only when Sirius needed comforting. Regulus, because it was just something they did since childhood — more of a habit or a commodity than anything. Barty, once, in Azkaban, but only because he’d been ill and actually needed more body heat.

 

But never just… to exist.

 

“I won’t be quiet,” Sirius said, testing. Baiting.

 

Remus exhaled, but his lips curled in a half-smile. “I know, darling.” A chuckle. “But you could at least pretend to let me finish my book.”

 

Sirius blinked.

 

So the offer was… real?

 

“You said your back hurts,” he mused, shifting closer. “I — um — I’m not really sure how this works. Since, you know, you’re the only bloke I’ve ever shagged… well, you shagged me, I suppose. Once. But, like — do you want to… I dunno, I could — hold you? Is that weird? I don’t think I have the proper gay rules in order yet. I should probably ask Barty for a list or something—”

 

Remus laughed so hard his eyes watered.

 

“Was that your deeply embarrassing way of telling me to lay my head on your chest?”

 

“I would prefer to say I’m a charming lad rather than an embarrassing pre-teen, but sure,” Sirius shrugged.

 

Remus waved a lazy hand, beckoning him closer.

 

“Yeah, it’s good, Si’. Don’t get your pretty head twisted over who’s supposed to do what.”

 

Sirius hesitated for half a second — because, fuck, this was new and sort of strange — before finally toeing off his boots and better crawling into bed beside Remus.

 

Remus, the bastard, just shifted slightly to make room, like this was the most normal thing in the world.

 

Sirius settled in, stretched an arm out in invitation, and after a moment, Remus tipped his head down, resting against Sirius’s chest with an exhale that felt… too easy. Too natural.

 

Sirius stared at the ceiling.

 

Oh, fuck. He was in so much trouble.

 

“Comfy?” Remus murmured, raising his book to get back to his reading.

 

Sirius swallowed. “Mm.”

 

Remus hummed.

 

Sirius could feel the weight of him, the slow rise and fall of his breath, the warmth seeping through his shirt where their bodies touched.

 

It was nice. Too nice. Almost as nice as the sex.

 

Merlin, he could swear he’d seen his brother and James in this exact position. Maybe Dorcas and Marlene too.

 

“Stop thinking so loud,” Remus muttered.

 

Sirius huffed. “You’re awfully bossy for someone who literally just invited me into their bed.”

 

Remus turned a page. “You’re twitching.”

 

“No, I’m not.”

 

“You are. You do this thing where your knee bounces when you don’t know what to do with yourself.”

 

“At least I can bounce my leg,” Sirius said almost regretting it afterwards.

 

He should have not said that. He was ruining everything — everything, everything.

 

Remus laughed “Once again, dear Mordred, you had fallen plenty to the crown.”

 

Cute.

 

A pause.

 

Sirius exhaled. Let his hand rest lightly on Remus’ back. Not pushing, not expecting anything. Just… there.

 

Remus didn’t comment, didn’t shift away, just kept reading, the steady rhythm of his breath against Sirius’ chest grounding in a way Sirius didn’t quite have words for.

 

He let his eyes drift shut.

 

“Oi,” Remus murmured, amusement laced in his voice.

 

Sirius cracked one eye open. “Hmm?”

 

“You’re not falling in love with me, are you?”

 

Sirius scoffed, even as his heart stuttered.

 

“Please,” he drawled. “I don’t do that shit.”

 

Remus snorted, flipping another page. “I was just teasing you, fucker,” he wetted his lips “Sounded like the sort of thing someone would find in one of those Victorian erotica Regulus fooled Marls and Lily into reading.”

 

Smug cunt.

 

“But Daddy, I don’t want to be a princess,” Sirius pretended to whine dramatically.

 

Remus howled with laughter. “One of these days, someone’s going to hear you say shit like that and actually believe you’re some pansy.”

 

Sirius gasped, clutching his chest in mock horror. “But, oh, my dear, dear Merlin — oh, you pretty thing — isn’t that exactly what I am? Are men who let other men fuck them not all just little lost souls, waiting for a big, manly, tough bloke to put them to good use?”

 

Remus turned a page in his book, the barest smirk curling at his lips. “If you genuinely think of yourself as the frail one between us, and me as the more masculine-leaning, there is something deeply deranged within you. Either that, or you need glasses, dear.”

 

A pause.

 

“I’d like to kiss you,” Sirius announced, expectant, like he was demanding the sun, moon, stars, and everything in between.

 

Remus frowned, looking oddly… sad. He shifted slightly, pulling away. “I told you, my muscles are not in the mood for shagging, Black.”

 

Sirius huffed and yanked him right back against his chest. “I said snog, not suck my dick, you fool.”

 

The other man pursed his lips, considering. Then, slowly, he took Sirius’ free hand and pressed a kiss to each of his fingers — one by one, soft and deliberate. Five in total.

 

Then he simply let Sirius’ hand fall onto his chest, where Sirius was already absentmindedly twisting his fingertips around the fabric of Remus’ jumper.

 

Sirius leaned in, close enough to breathe him in — coffee with too much milk, just like he always had it, just like his own mother drank it. James’ mint-scented washing potion. The biscuits Evan liked to bake for everyone. And the faintest trace of Reggie’s favourite book — the one Remus was holding just then.

 

Remus smelled like home. Like every person who had ever made Sirius who he was.

 

So Sirius kissed him. Not fast, not deep. Just there.

 

Remus chuckled, low and warm — the kind of laugh that was only ever reserved for Sirius. “Have I ever told you that you smell like Lily’s peppermint perfume?”

 

That deserved another small kiss.

 

“One of these days,” Sirius murmured against his skin, “I’m going to fuck you back.”

 

His fingers tangled into Remus’ hair, drawing out a soft, contented sound. Not the kind of moan that meant sex. No, this was something else. The kind of noise you made when someone finally worked the tension out of your shoulders after a long day. The kind that said, I trust you to touch me like this.

 

Remus rolled his eyes but still smiled. “I’d like to see you try, Black. Maybe you’ll even draw blood that isn’t yours.”

 

Sirius smirked. “Very Joseph Bloeckman, my dear.”

 

The other one huffed, though his eyes were alight with amusement. “Quoting Fitzgerald at me now?” He shook his head. “Ah, but I’ve never been seduced with the words of one of my most hated authors. How quaint.

 

Sirius grinned. Oh, this was… lovely.

 

“Would you prefer Hemingway, then? If I reckon you despised that one ever more.” he teased, fingers still idly working through Remus’ hair. “Or perhaps something more dramatic? Shall I compare thee to a summer’s day?

 

Remus howled, tilting his head back. “Decapitate me now. Use my bones and make some sort of Black family cursed artefacts of them.”

 

Sirius pressed a quick kiss to his throat. “That would be counterproductive, dear.”

 

Remus made a half-hearted attempt to shove him away, but Sirius simply tightened his grip, pulling him in until Remus gave up and relaxed against him again.

 

Sirius smirked.

 

Remus huffed. “You are impossibly unnerving. I take you are to become no more and no less than every Black man driven by their dicks.”

 

“Ah, yes, the curse once more,” Sirius drawled, pressing another absent-minded kiss to his temple, “regardless, you still fancy having my dick in your mouth.”

 

“Questionable choices were made,” Remus muttered, but he didn’t move.

 

They lay there for a moment, tangled up in each other, the room quiet save for the distant crackling of the fire.

 

Sirius traced lazy circles into the fabric of Remus’ jumper. “Do you really hate Fitzgerald?”

 

Remus snorted. “With every fibre of my being.”

 

He grinned. “Shame. ‘Cause I was just about to quote Gatsby.”

 

“If you say ‘old sport’, I will personally murder you and drawn myself in that petty blood of yours. Make a bath out of it.”

 

Sirius bit his lip, aching to say it, just to see Remus lose it.

 

The other one must have sensed it because he cracked one eye open and glared.

 

He chuckled. “As you wish, dear moon.”

 

Remus shut his eyes again, clearly satisfied.

 

Sirius watched him, his fingers still playing idly with his hair. “You’re not asleep, are you?” he murmured after a moment.

 

The other man hummed, somewhere between wakefulness and rest. “No.”

 

Good.” Sirius hesitated. “I like this.”

 

Remus didn’t open his eyes, but his lips quirked. “That’s nice of you my love.”

 

He did fall asleep actually. Right then. After making Sirius’ heart fall from the sky above.

Notes:

As promised the second one (:

Translation of the Latin bit: "May the sky open, and the earth swallow you whole. Return to the fire, and come like rain to the forest. No! You did not deserve to breathe this air."

Chapter 21: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Five: Have I Told You You Killed Me

Summary:

“I saw the stars above the meadow, and I heard their song.”

***

TW: Like kinda sexual content but is so soft and short

Chapter Text

There was an old story Regulus had never cared much about. Not in the grand sense, anyway. He wasn’t Barty, eager to devour history like a lifeline. Nor was he Evan, who needed little stories to soothe his soul. And he certainly wasn’t Lupin, reading drivel about the men of the forest. That was children’s nonsense.

 

Why waste time on that when he could sip his whisky, reread the same few books he preferred over anything else in the world, and watch James build that magical car for Evan?

 

Of course, he liked knowledge. He was a Healer, a Potioneer, a researcher. But fiction? If he was being honest, most fictional books bored him.

 

But this story… this one, he should have paid more attention to. Pity.

 

Apparently — (as if anyone fucking cared — eye roll) — many moons ago, two monsters had met and had been transformed into humans. Or so the legend said. Or, more accurately, Narcissa’s ridiculous children’s books. A lion and a dragon had fought.

 

Dull.

 

What was there to say, really? Two great beasts had torn each other apart. So fucking what? It wasn’t as if Regulus gave a damn.

 

Or…

 

Was that a lie?

 

Of course it was, you silly little thing.

 

Regulus Black had always liked fiction. His entire life, his entire family had revolved around magic. It was only natural for him to be engrossed in legends and myths, in all the stories and books Andromeda and Narcissa had read to him. In that sinister lullaby his mother used to sing.

 

Realistically, his friendship with Barty, his cousin-bond with Evan and Dora — none of it would have lasted this long if they hadn’t shared things in common. Hobbies, if you wanted to call them that. He was just as strange and just as bookish as they were.

 

Now — see how easy it is to lie? To twist the truth, to make it seem insignificant?

 

Even that story was a lie.

 

The dragon and the lion never fought. No, no — no.

 

Because she wasn’t just a dragon in the first place.

 

She was a witch.

 

And what a witch!

 

Brigitte Meadowes. Some claimed she was the first of her name. Others didn’t. After all, names began with men, didn’t they?

 

Not hers.

 

Brigitte from the meadow — that was her first title. A Muggle-born. A witch burned at the stake by the very people she had once called family. An Afro-French sorceress whose children fled to Britain to escape the same fate.

 

And the lion? Not really a lion either. But something close enough.

 

Leon Black.

 

Yes — after the very same constellation Regulus was named for.

 

They were friends, you see. And he had kept a meticulous journal — eight of them, in fact — filled with notes on her magick.

 

A natural Animagus. Who else but a girl born in a meadow?

 

And who else but the last of a dying dynasty?

 

Because Regulus Black and Dorcas Meadowes — oh, the stars and their ancestors had decided long ago that they were meant to meet.

 

“Does he even acknowledge other people when he’s like that? So utterly consumed by that stupid car?” Dorcas asked Regulus, settling into her rightful place beside him on the wooden chair in the Potters’ garden.

 

She was the kind of woman who could sit pretty among flowers and soar high just to devour souls. And half of all the terrible things Regulus had ever done were for her. Because, in his books, there would never be another woman like her — another person. And he would never love another girl the way he loved her. Not Pandora. Not Lily. Not even Narcissa.

 

Regulus let out a quiet chuckle. “Your girlfriend walked into the Wizengamot with pink hair, ‘Cas. I don’t think you have much room to talk about my fiancée.”

 

Cunt,” she muttered, pursing her lips before stealing his drink straight from his hand and taking a sip.

 

Fool,” he shot back.

 

She reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair from his face. “I killed Fudge, by the way. He was starting to annoy me.”

 

Regulus burst into laughter, his whole body shaking with it. “You only did that because he told Marlene and Barty not to talk.”

 

Dorcas snorted. “Oh, well.”

 

He leaned in, letting his forehead rest against her shoulder. “When Evan is finally elected, I think you should be his Secretary in Order. James as second, after you, of course.”

 

“Always playing the long game, I see.” She patted his head like an older sister. Then, cheekily, “I love you.”

 

“And I have loved you in every life my soul has ever lived, holy mother of all snakes that you are,” he murmured in return.

 

She looked so young and beautiful in that late autumn light, as though all of nature was bending for her and her alone.

 

“I had a meeting with Miss Faiza,” she said, taking another sip of his whisky. “She said the Arab states could be… almost inclined to accept Harry as the next heir of the Shafiq line — if you erase your name from the birth certificate and James finally signs them.”

 

Regulus didn’t respond.

 

“I suppose, to them, Harry is too white,” she continued. “Only a quarter Egyptian. And because, for so long, people believed he was your child, not James’… well, it’s made attesting his Easter royal status complicated. I think they refuse to accept that what you and Lily did — faking his legal documents — was an act of protection.”

 

“Then it will be done,” Regulus decided. “We all knew that, once this was over, James would be the one on that birth certificate. It was always about optics. Miss Lily and I agreed on that from the start.”

 

Dorcas hummed in response.

 

“Reggie?” she asked, quieter now. “What’s it like — being a step-parent? Poppy seems to like Barty well enough, but even after that whole month of just the two of us in the Emirates… she still acts like — like it was before the war. Like I’m her aunt’s friend. Not even her girlfriend.”

 

Dorcas exhaled sharply. “I suppose it makes sense. I was out of the country for most of the war. She never had the chance to get used to me… or to people in general. I was always off on some mission or another, and now it just feels like — like they all think I missed the whole thing. When really, I was right there. On the front lines.”

 

Regulus was silent for a moment. Then, finally, he admitted, “I don’t know how to answer that.” His voice was measured, thoughtful. “I like to think I’m a step-parent, but truthfully? I’m probably more of an uncle to Harry. And that’s fine. It’s the child who should decide what kind of relationship they want with their father’s partner.” A pause. “Or with their aunt-slash-adoptive-mother’s girlfriend.”

 

Dorcas let out a soft breath. “Harry’s only one,” she murmured, shifting to rest her head against his.

 

“As for your real question…” Regulus sighed. “People never remember the ones who fought in the dark, in the shadows. They’ll always think of you as the girl Voldemort wanted to kill himself. That’s the legacy they’ve written for you.”

 

“Dragon Lady,” Dorcas said bitterly. “What a fucking joke. I am a dragon. I was the first spy. The one sent into the field with Lucius and Bellatrix. The one who could handle Dolohov at his worst. And yet, here I am, still bound by my family’s title — like they ever did anything. They didn’t.”

 

She lifted her head, taking another sip of whisky. “Maybe if I’d died, I’d have at least been a martyr.”

 

Regulus finally raised his head as well, lighting a cigarette. He inhaled, exhaled. “Well. I did die.” His voice was dry, wry. “And people don’t even know I’m alive now. My soon-to-be husband is on house arrest in a place he hasn’t lived in for over two years. And an empty house at that — since everyone’s at Grimmauld now.”

 

A beat.

 

“You’re already a martyr,” he told her, his voice quieter but no less firm. Because Regulus never lied to Dorcas.

 

“They killed your name, the day they decided you shouldn’t be exactly who you are.” His eyes darkened. “And they’ll kill you again. And again. They’re killing all of us — just by refusing to see us.”

 

Dorcas smirked. “That’s what the stars told you?”

 

“Yes,” Regulus murmured, his lips curling into a sad smile. “I saw the stars above the meadow, and I heard their song.”


Regulus was a bit mad about the whole situation.

 

It wasn’t that he disliked the Potters’ house, or the quiet — fucking finally. But after years of living in a house full of people, he’d grown used to it. Used to having Sirius under the same roof again. Used to having his own study, his own lab, his own hospital wing.

 

And the thing was, he understood — this was the best possible outcome for what James had done. Most of his crimes could be excused; after all, he’d been a triple agent during the war. They’d excused Barty, Dorcas, and Severus for the same reason. Even Sirius, in the end, had been granted some form of clemency — they’d decided that technically, what he’d done counted as spying too.

 

But no. Regulus’ bloody boyfriend had to go and stop the sun just because Sirius was crying.

 

And if that wasn’t the most marvellous, most James Potter thing in the world, Regulus wasn’t sure what was. He might have fallen in love with him all over again, just for that one ridiculous, brilliant act.

 

Of course, he could have chosen not to spend the next four months of James’ house arrest with him. But that would have felt… wrong.

 

They’d fought in a war together. James had never once left his side when Regulus lost his memories. He’d protected and loved all of Regulus’ people.

 

So yeah. This was just the kind of thing one did for their future husband.

 

And the first week had been — well, almost nice.

 

Until Regulus lost his mind.

 

Until Fleamont flew back into the country and moved back home.

 

Until Euphemia moved back home.

 

Until Regulus realised, with dawning horror, that he was now practically living with his in-laws.

 

And they refused to take in house elves!

 

Let’s not even talk about the fact that they still hadn’t had proper sex. This was terrible for him.

 

“Morning,” a half-dressed James bloody Potter murmured, pressing a kiss to Regulus’ temple at the breakfast table.

 

See? At Grimmauld, the little cunt would never have dared strut around half-naked like this. Where were his manners? And more importantly — why had no one made Regulus his coffee yet?

 

He missed Kreacher too much for this shit.

 

“Yes, morning, because it is not good,” Regulus pouted. “James, darling, dear, my love. I beg of you — please let me bring Kreacher in. At least him! Your parents don’t even have to know. I cannot do this ‘food made by human hands’ nonsense anymore.”

 

James gasped, clutching his heart like a wounded soldier. “You don’t like my cooking?”

 

“Bloody hell, I don’t!” Regulus huffed. “It tastes like whatever I imagine peasants eat.”

 

James planted a hand on his hip, looking deeply offended. “You eat when Evan or Barty cook.”

 

“Evan bakes! That’s different! He’s a little housewife disguised as a warlord,” Regulus groaned, banging his head against the table. “And I only tolerate Barty’s stew the same way I despise your soups. But he’s fragile — I could never tell him.”

 

From the doorway — where he had, apparently, been standing for some time — Fleamont Potter let out a loud laugh.

 

“You two act like you’ve been married for far too long,” he mused, shaking his head. “Jamie, go put something on. You cannot run around the house like that when we have guests.”

 

“Regulus is barely a guest,” James shot back, crossing his arms. “More like a spoiled brat. He sleeps in my bed! I think I can walk around naked if I want.”

 

Regulus narrowed his eyes. “Is that how you speak to your father?” A dramatic pause. “Go. Upstairs. Now, Potter.”

 

James whined — of course he did — but he went.

 

Regulus exhaled sharply. “I hate my life. He hasn’t even finished my coffee.”

 

Fleamont, still chuckling, slid a cup in front of him. “You know,” he said, shaking his head fondly, “I like this. I’ve waited for someone who doesn’t just roll over and fall for James’ charm.”

 

Regulus took a slow, indulgent sip. “You do realise this is your fault, don’t you?” he said, finally looking up.

 

Monty grinned. “I like to think it’s Effy’s fault,” he admitted in a much lower voice. Then, after a pause—“But don’t tell her I said that. Three decades married, and that woman still scares me to death.”

 

“What’s my fault, Flea?”

 

Oh, great. The mother-in-law.

 

Fleamont, at least, he could handle. They had things in common — potions, a shared appreciation for staying the fuck put.

 

But Euphemia Potter?

 

Regulus had loved Euphemia Potter his entire life. Because she had been his mother’s oldest friend. Because she had loved and cared for both him and Sirius when no one else would. Because she was the most ravishing woman he had ever laid eyes on. Because she was a force. The most mother of all mothers.

 

Because no one — no one — had ever loved Regulus the way she did.

 

But she was also where James had inherited his most infuriating traits.

 

Regulus just wanted to sleep. And have sex. Maybe read a book, fly a bit with Sirius, see Barty and Evan from time to time. He had fought a war for this!

 

He wanted peace.

 

But because life had never quite liked him, it had given him Euphemia Potter — fussing over him every single day.

 

“You’re still too skinny,” she frowned, looking him over critically. “I told you yesterday to eat more. Flea, the boy is starving himself again.”

 

Regulus groaned. “I swear I’m eating, Mother.”

 

A pause.

 

Euphemia blinked.

 

What did he just say?

 

Oh.

 

That.

 

It had just… slipped out. Sirius called her that. James called Walburga that just to annoy her. It just…

 

Euphemia smiled, as if nothing had happened. Because she was, indeed, the best mother alive. “How about we bring an elf here while you two are still living in the house?” she offered, smoothly redirecting the conversation.

 

Regulus exhaled. Finally. “Thank you,” he breathed. “Your husband and son make terrible food.”

 

“I know,” she laughed. “I let them.”


The Potters’ house in Godric’s Hollow had never been small.

 

Why they never called it a manor was beyond Regulus.

 

Anyway. Not the point. Just a tidbit. Something to think about, but not for too long. Because there was something more important than the house itself.

 

The roof.

 

Yes, the roof.

 

James liked it, and who was Regulus to not indulge his partner’s questionable life choices?

 

The other boy wanted the two of them to drink up there. Said he and his father did it all the time. And Regulus — who was only twenty, and had done so few reckless things in his life — thought, why not?

 

He also hoped that after two bloody years of their relationship, they would finally have sex. Proper sex. James was getting on his nerves.

 

They had been snogging and doing sexual activities before they were even together, but the moment the relationship became official, James — his very nice, very annoying boyfriend — had declared he wanted to wait until after the war. Some nonsense about not feeling rushed.

 

Well.

 

The war was over. James was finally off his medication.

 

Technically, they could fuck in the house now, but that felt weird with his parents sleeping in the next room.

 

At Grimmauld, it would have been so much simpler. Walburga would sit put in her wing, and Regulus would make James come in is pants downstairs to the study.

 

Like normal people.

 

Whatever. The roof. Seducing James Potter. Again. So tiresome.

 

“Let’s play the questions game,” Regulus offered, taking a swig from the whisky bottle.

 

What? If this was how it all started, he might as well see it through to the end.

 

James’ face lit up. Because just as Regulus was only twenty, James was only twenty-one, and moments where he still got to be young were few and far between. And Regulus — well. Regulus grieved their lost adolescence.

 

“Favourite poets of the month?” James asked.

 

Regulus took another slow sip. He didn’t even have the energy to answer. He was a man with a plan.

 

So he leaned in, dark-eyed and exasperated, and asked,

 

“Why the fuck are you still waiting to shag me, Potter?”

 

James flinched.

 

Oh, fuck.

 

Why did Regulus have to talk? It had been so much better in school, back when he was still quiet, before Severus started making him those bloody anti-anxiety potions. This was terrible.

 

“Oh, no, dear,” Regulus murmured, shifting closer, his fingers curling into the soft hairs at the nape of James’ neck. “I didn’t mean it like that. It’s just… I do have to wonder. Considering how the cave left me looking. Or the fact that — well, let’s be honest — you have had sex before. With women.”

 

James rolled his eyes, swiping the bottle from Regulus and taking a long sip. “You look fit with the scars. I’m sorry for not saying that before, but you do. Very lovely indeed.” He exhaled. “It’s just… as you so kindly pointed out, I’ve only been with women before. You, on the other hand, had sex with Barty.”

 

Regulus groaned. “My literal best friend.” He narrowed his eyes. “Is this you getting jealous? That’s cute, James.” He leaned in, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “Why did I never know you could get jealous?”

 

James snorted, draping an arm lazily around Regulus’ shoulders. “I’m not jealous,” he said, in a tone that was almost convincing.

 

Regulus arched a brow.

 

James sighed. “I just don’t like being compared, all right?” He tilted his head back, looking up at the stars. “Hex me for all I care. Tell me it’s my arrogance at play — which, honestly, it probably is.”

 

Regulus laughed, burying his face into James’ neck in a half-hearted attempt to hide his amusement. “You are such a cunt sometimes,” he exhaled.

 

James huffed as Regulus rolled his eyes and pulled back. “All right, I’m changing the question,” he announced. “Why the roof? And don’t give me that ‘me and Dad used to drink here’ shite again, ’cause I know you better than that, James Potter.”

 

He was quiet for a moment before humming, “The stars.”

 

Regulus tilted his head.

 

“Mum took me up here once, just before I started school. Made me learn all the stars in one night.” James smiled faintly. “I was eleven, so I didn’t remember much. But the next day, when I met a poncy little boy with long curls on the train and befriended him instantly, I did remember the story of Sirius.”

 

Regulus raised his head, searching the sky. And there it was. The brightest.

 

Sirius.

 

“That first month of school, he got his first letter from you,” James murmured, a fond smile playing at his lips. “So I started remembering Regulus too, you see. That Christmas, I asked Mum about your star. She made me learn all about how Hercules killed that poor lion.”

 

He let out a quiet chuckle. “And — I don’t know. I’ve been surrounded by stars most of my life. Dad kept bringing me up here to drink and teach me about life, and all I could do was look up at the sky.”

 

Regulus shifted closer, his fingers curling around James’ thigh.

 

James swallowed. His voice was almost strained when he spoke again. “When Sirius ran away. When he came here.”

 

Regulus stilled.

 

The other boy exhaled. “After he cried for hours on the kitchen floor… at some point close to morning, I brought him up here.”

 

He hesitated, voice turning quiet. “He wanted to see you. But he said your star wasn’t in the sky at that time of year.” James exhaled slowly. “But — for some reason — it was.”

 

A pause.

 

Regulus’ fingers tightened slightly against James’ leg.

 

“Strange little things,” James murmured, almost to himself. “The stars, I mean.”

 

“That’s very nice, James, thank you for telling me,” Regulus murmured, giving his thigh a gentle squeeze.

 

James pressed a kiss to the top of his head. “My turn, you little infuriating prince that you are,” he said, intertwining their fingers. A pause. “I shouldn’t ask this. Especially considering everything. But… why Barty?”

 

Oh.

 

So we’re going there.

 

Regulus scrunched his nose. “He was safe,” he said simply. “Only other bloke I knew that was into boys.

 

He exhaled “I’ve told you before. After taking the Mark, I was pretty sure I wasn’t going to live through the war. And I was a dumb teenager trying to have sex.” Regulus shrugged. “Barty was there. He was also… kinda big, like you are.”

 

James made a face.

 

Regulus smirked. “Let’s be real — who on earth would have thought you fancied me?”

 

A beat.

 

James opened his mouth, then shut it again.

 

Also,” Regulus continued, lips curling, “Barty kind of wanted to get back at Evan for having a girlfriend.”

 

James let out a laugh, shaking his head.

 

Regulus chuckled. “You can’t really say it’s all that different from you and Lily having terrible sex — as she so eloquently puts it — because you were trapped in some house together, and she couldn’t figure out why she didn’t fancy men.”

 

James gasped in mock offence. “So,” he said, grinning, “we can agree this is all Evie’s fault?”

 

Regulus laughed in return, nodding his head.

 

“Next question,” he said, scrunching his nose as he took the bottle from James, sipping before speaking. “You said before you’d like us both to try… being the one to give — to put it elegantly. Are we still set on that?”

 

Because yes, obviously, Regulus very much wanted to recreate the first night they had kissed — had been intimate — but this time, he decided to flip the script. Instead of handing James the bottle, he pressed it to his lips, tilting it so he could drink.

 

James did.

 

And then — of course — he started rambling.

 

“Well, could we like… like in the beginning, maybe we could… obviously you are more than welcome to refuse and everything—”

 

Regulus arched a brow, amused.

 

James swallowed. “It’s just — you see, love — when you and Barty did it… well, because you were the one doing him—”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes and saved his fiancé from his own ridiculous fumbling.

 

“Yes, James,” he interrupted dryly, “I’m fine with you fucking me for the time being rather than the other way around.” He tilted his head, considering. “In retrospect, I may actually be bad at it. Barty never said, of course — he values his life.”

 

Regulus plucked the bottle from between their lips. James grinned.

 

“Your turn, dear.” Regulus hummed.

 

“What do you like best about me?” James asked.

 

That self-absorbed cunt. Regulus loved him dearly.

 

He snorted, licking both his lips and the bottle’s mouth before tilting it back toward James.

 

“When your pretty lashes brush against your ridiculous glasses.” A sip.

 

“How soft your hair is to the touch.” A kiss to the corner of James’ mouth.

 

“How you move both in slow motion and like you’re on Liquid Luck at the same time.” A kiss to his jaw.

 

“How much you blush.” A final sip.

 

James smirked. “Am I that handsome? My, my, Lord Black!

 

Regulus felt his cheeks heat. “And then some,” he muttered. Then, with a dramatic sigh, “But it’s rather annoying in most cases.”

 

The other boy caught his chin between two fingers and kissed him — lightly. Soft. A bit teasing. Close enough for Regulus to feel the press of James’ glasses against his eyebrows.

 

He had always liked that they were of similar height. It felt so… nice.

 

“We have all the time in the world,” Regulus murmured, letting James have this moment. Because James’ comfort, James’ happiness — they were more important. “I’ll still wait. I’m always waiting for you.”

 

That earned him another kiss.

 

“How about,” James breathed, not even bothering to move his lips away, “we start writing letters again, hmm? But — filthy stuff this time.”

 

Ah.

 

Hitting Regulus with that charm once more. James Potter in full action.

 

“And you could tell me all about how pink my nipples are?” Regulus teased, dragging James over him, shifting to accommodate their bodies so they didn’t fall off the roof. “You already do that. Last time, it was in front of my cousin.”

 

James laughed, sliding a leg between Regulus’ and settling in.

 

“Evan doesn’t count,” he said dismissively. “I had to bloody hear him and Barty too many times to feel an ounce of shame around those two.”

 

He was slow and steady and so very young and beautiful, as always.

 

And it was a damn pity that James didn’t want to shove his very nice dick in Regulus, but — oh well.

 

He’d take this. A lifetime of this. Rather than one night and nothing after.

 

Because Regulus would take every part of James Potter he could get. In every lifetime. At any age. With or without memories.

 

Grey and old, or young and damaged.

 

And he’d go through a hundred more wars just to have James’ kisses against his skin, James’ steady hands around his shoulders or hips, and even that monstrous penmanship of his.

 

No one loved like James Potter.

 

And for some fucking reason, life — who hated Regulus deeply — had allowed him to have this boy. This one good thing.

 

“Hi,” Regulus said, twisting his fingers into James’ jumper as the other boy cast a warming charm around them, now sprawled across the ceramic tiles.

 

James propped himself up on his elbows, gazing down at him. “Hi, love,” he murmured. His lips curled into a soft smile. “You’re pretty.”

 

“You should move unless you’d rather I go into the house and wank alone,” Regulus said with a frown, making James snort before letting his head fall onto Regulus’ shoulder.

 

“Always so cruel, always so lovely,” James murmured, pressing a kiss to Regulus’ temple as his warm hand slipped under Regulus’ long-sleeved shirt, settling just over his ribs — exactly where they both knew James liked best.

 

Regulus hummed, lifting his hips to meet James’, drawing a soft sound from him in response. He burrowed closer, nuzzling into James’ neck, inhaling his scent. Grass and bloody mint.

 

Always. Always. Always.

 

And it was such a James Potter thing, too.

 

James, in turn, finally pressed his knee where Regulus needed it most, sending his mind into a familiar haze. It was almost beautiful, the way they never needed to be naked to feel each other like this — to be intimate.

 

“My lovely boy,” James whispered, kissing him, a little breathless, his glasses slipping askew.

 

“So very young of us, wouldn’t you say, dear?” Regulus breathed, almost moaning as James pressed their hips together.

 

James huffed a quiet laugh against his lips, the warmth of it making Regulus shiver. “Reckless youth, love,” he murmured, nudging his nose against Regulus’ cheek. “We should be reading poetry under a tree somewhere — not rutting against each other in the dark, on the roof of my house, like this.”

 

Regulus laughed, but it dissolved into a soft, broken moan as James shifted against him. His breath caught, and James swallowed the sound, kissing him with a quiet hum of approval. Regulus rolled his eyes the moment his boy — this wonderful, maddening thing — finally deigned to touch him properly, pressing firm fingers over the expensive fabric of his trousers.

 

In retaliation, Regulus slid his own hand into James’ hair, fingers threading through thick curls just enough to make his movements clumsier, a little more erratic.

 

And yes, of course James Potter had a hair thing. Grow up!

 

“Godric knows why, but I always get so bloody weak when I can feel how hard you are,” James rambled, his voice breathless. He was close. “Shit. Fuck. Oh, love — so cute — can you please—”

 

“I’ve got you, baby, shh,” Regulus murmured, pressing a kiss to James’ cheek as he slipped his hand between them, past the waistband of James’ Muggle trousers.

 

James shuddered and pushed against him, the added pressure making Regulus tremble.

 

“You are so lovely,” James sighed, pressing a kiss to Regulus’ closed eyelids. “And so nice.” His temples. “And kind.” His chin. “And always so thoughtful.” His lips.

 

“Fuck off, Potter,” Regulus rasped, but it came out more like a whine than an insult, because in that moment, he was unravelling — coming apart with a sharp gasp, shuddering into James’ touch.

 

James’ free hand came up to cradle his face, reverent, worshipful. “You are so perfect, so very lovely,” he whispered. “Being all nice and pliant. So mean and crude. I love you so much it makes my chest ache.”

 

Regulus let out a few tears at that. Just a few.

 

And because he wasn’t about to be the embarrassment of the night, he leaned forward and bit James’ clavicle, just hard enough to push him over the edge.

 

James came with a choked-off sound that was just so nice, and Regulus smirked. “I love you more.”

 

They slumped against each other, tangled and spent, not even bothering to move or cast a cleaning charm.

 

“Thank you for being patient with me,” James murmured sleepily.

 

“Don’t do that,” Regulus whispered, threading his fingers through James’ hair. “Don’t make it sound like you’re something I have to put up with. You’re not. I’m happy to fuss over you for eternity. Sex or no sex.”

 

James hummed, already half-asleep.

 

Ah. It was going to be such a burden getting him inside without waking him.

 

Good thing James Potter had never been a burden to Regulus Black.

Chapter 22: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Six: Legacy, Legacy, Legacy

Summary:

“You live. Tell the story. Be the hero. Someone has to.”

***

TW: violence, James Potter, Peter being a grey character, Mary finally remembering

Notes:

Please read the end notes (:

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Look, James was not stupid. And yes, he felt the need to insist on that. Especially since the war had changed him — changed him in all the ways he had never wanted to be changed.

 

But that didn’t matter to most people, did it? Because most didn’t even think about what came after the war. What happened when everything was left in ruin. When orphans made up the largest population. When everyone was still divided, but at least they weren’t killing each other anymore. When everything was still lost, yet they all pretended it wasn’t.

 

The world moved on, whether people wanted it to or not, and there was nothing anyone could do about it. He used to think he could change the world. Dorcas had called him a child and a fool for it. And maybe she was right.

 

Or maybe, like everyone else around them, she had simply become too much of a cynic.

 

Yet, after everything, James still — still — believed there was at least one good thing in every bloody person.

 

And he was right. But too late. Maybe he was always too damn late. Maybe that was his curse.

 

Because this — this should have never fucking happened. And yet it had.

 

He’d wanted to see one of the protests happening in magical London, so Marlene had taken him and Sirius — Polyjuiced, all three of them.

 

Not far from where they were standing, near a small apothecary, Alice was apparently dragging Peter Pettigrew along to carry her shopping bags. James could see them, but he had no desire to engage.

 

On the opposite side of the street, no more than ten or fifteen metres away, someone was searching for Lady Rosier — hunting her down to kill her. A paid assassination. Somehow, word had spread that Marlene often disguised herself to attend the protests. Some traditionalists were less than pleased about that.

 

They knew everything, apparently. Knew that she would be Polyjuiced into Mary, like she always was. Knew that she would be alongside what looked like Severus Snape and Rabastan Lestrange. Except the real Snape and Rabastan were in Romania. Normally, Barty and Evan would have taken their place under Polyjuice. But this time, it was James and Sirius.

 

But. But. But.

 

And Peter — oh, Peter. Because once upon a time, he had been so very deeply loved. And maybe, just maybe, he would be again.

 

Peter should have never known it was Marlene. Something had tipped him off — some small, familiar habit only an old childhood friend would recognise. Something like the way she hid her wand in her bra, as she had done ever since she started wearing one in second year.

 

Because Marlene was a fighter. A lioness. A Gryffindor. A war hero who had cheated death more times than James could count. The wife of the most brilliant political mind he had ever met. The girlfriend of the bloody Dragon Lady herself.

 

So of course, Marlene was never hit by the Avada.

 

But. But. But.

 

But she had almost been hit by something else. A Bombarda, aimed at the house beside them.

 

It happened so fast. Too fast. Like the war had come rushing back. Like it had never ended. Like they were right back on the battlefield. And yeah — Barty and Sirius were right. War never truly ended.

 

Peter had thrown himself at her, over her, dragging her away just as the roof above them collapsed.

 

And fuck.

 

Why did this always happen?

 

Peter, crying, shouting, asking Alice if he had managed to get Marlene out. Telling the bystanders to let him die and take care of his best friend. The same best friend he had tried to kill just two years ago.

 

And war never fucking ends.

 

“James,” Sirius breathed against his neck, “you’re doing it again. They’ll lock you up this time. The sun’s going down.”

 

“Then let it fucking be down!” James shouted.

 

Dark.

 

Dark.

 

Dark.

 

Not even when Bellatrix had died had it been this dark.

 

What had James done?

 

“James,” Sirius tried to shake him. “You have to stop this. We can’t see anything.”

 

“How’s Pete?” James raised his voice over the hundred-strong crowd, agitated by the sudden darkness. “Padfoot, how’s Wormtail?”

 

He couldn’t see anything. Not Sirius or Alice. Not Marlene. Not Peter.

 

But he could see the war. Because war never bloody ended. Not for them. They weren’t heroes, not really. Just children of war, shaped by it, trapped in it, nothing else.

 

His head felt strange. His body, too warm. And he couldn’t fucking see if his people were alive — fuck!

 

Something was happening. Shit. Not again. Not that time thing again.

 

Sirius was right. They’d lock him up. Azkaban would be his future and—

 

“Merlin and Morgana both, Salazar and Godric and all the great ones!” Sirius swore.

 

Once again, James had stopped time itself. And once again, somehow, Sirius remained unaffected.

 

Was their bond really that strong? Was Sirius just part of him, woven into his bones, the way his limbs were? Probably. The sun needed the night to finally rest, after all.

 

“James, you’re bloody glowing!”

 

Oh.

 

So he was.

 

Light.

 

The sun hadn’t stopped. Or maybe it had. Maybe it had just… transferred into James.

 

Fuck, he’d get grounded by his mum.

 

“Help, you fuckers!”

 

Peter.

 

Pete.

 

Wormtail.

 

Wormy.

 

The rat who had murdered Marlene’s family but made sure to save her niece. The same boy who had just saved Marlene’s life. Such a contradiction.

 

So deeply human.

 

And he, too, was unaffected by the frozen time.

 

Yeah. James needed Sirius’ night to let himself rest. He needed Remus’ moon to remind him he wasn’t alone. But he also — also, also, also — needed the earth. Because only there were people so deeply bad and good at the same fucking time.

 

And that was — well, that was war.

 

So they helped him. Their oldest friend. Their first enemy. The boy who had made them suffer more than any bloody war ever had.

 

“Don’t worry, Petey-boy, Reggie will patch you up all nice and groovy,” Sirius said, trying to help him stand.

 

Because Sirius would never have done what Peter had — not even for Regulus. But Sirius Black was still the best man James had ever met. Even in his darkness.

 

“He won’t,” Peter said flatly.

 

“No, no, he will,” Sirius insisted, ruffling his hair as though they weren’t standing in the middle of a frozen battle. “Just help me get you on your feet and you’re all good, yeah?”

 

“What do I do now?” James asked, uncertain, looking between the two of them — then down at his still-glowing skin.

 

Peter blinked. “You live. Tell the story. Be the hero. Someone has to.”

 

For some reason, that was what finally calmed James.

 

The sun was back in the sky. Time resumed. The world continued as if nothing had happened.

 

The crowd was still in a frenzy.

 

And Marlene was already getting them all to Grimmauld.


“According to the myth, when Ra grew too old and weary to reign over the Earth, he relinquished his rule and ascended to the skies. Some — very few — believed, and still do, that if someone worthy of his… let’s call it hero-like status, were to be born, Ra would gladly surrender the sun and the skies to that individual.”

 

They’d been at this for four hours.

 

They had actually formed a committee for him.

 

The ‘Let’s Teach James All the Things He Never Knew About His Heritage’ committee — made up of his mum, Walburga (simultaneously the best and worst mother-in-law), Evan ‘I Know More Shit Than You’ Rosier, and Barty ‘I Don’t Know Magic, I Just Feel It’ Crouch.

 

An insufferable lot.

 

And all the while, Regulus and Lily were still in surgery with Peter. They’d had to amputate part of his arm. Now, they were waiting for Severus and Rabastan to arrive from Romania so Snape could help design some kind of Muggle metal thing that would work like an arm.

 

Regulus had called it a ‘prosthetic’.

 

“When Ra left the underworld, light returned once more — day was restored—”

 

“Was that before or after he fought the snake?” James interrupted Evan. “Also, can I not fight any snakes? I like snakes. Look, I’m literally at a table full of them.”

 

Barty, at least, had the human decency to laugh.

 

“You either start taking this seriously, James,” his mum warned, “or I swear I will perform a very effective ritual to suppress your powers. Don’t think for even a second that I won’t do it if you don’t start acting like the boy I raised.”

 

“Yes, Mum,” James muttered, flushing.

 

“And start taking notes!” Walburga added sharply over her brandy.

 

“Yes, Mum,” James repeated.

 

Evan began again, his voice measured. “The Sun is the literal and practical giver of life, controlling the ripening of crops that were worked by its people. Because of the life-giving qualities of the Sun, the Egyptians worshipped it as a god.” He arched a brow. “That is why Ra gave the Light to a woman. Because women are the embodiment of life itself.”

 

James frowned. “And then… why me? Why not Mum? Why not anyone else in the family?”

 

“Sacrifice,” Barty shrugged. “Blood is blood is blood.”

 

Walburga nodded at that. She had always preferred Barty and Evan over James.

 

“It’s all tied to the gods,” Barty continued, his voice shifting — taking on that rare tone he reserved for Evan and Regulus alone. The historian’s voice. Because, at the end of the day, Barty Crouch was a historian.

 

“Look at my gods,” he said, leaning forward slightly. “For Romania, it’s simple — I have Zamolxes. He ties me to the wolves, the forests, the mountains. He was a man once, a human who loved his people so much that he became worthy of godhood. The god of death.”

 

A pause.

 

Barty reached for Evan’s cigar, plucking it effortlessly from his fingers and taking a slow drag.

 

“But with Bulgaria, it’s more complicated.” Smoke curled from his lips as he exhaled. “First, because that’s not Bulgaria. It was the Thracian Empire. Bulgaria is just…” He tilted his head, eyes flicking to the ceiling as if the answer were written there. “What happened after. After the Romans, the Greeks, the Ottomans. So many assume the people followed the Greek gods, but that’s not the Odrysian kingdom I know.”

 

“Aren’t they all the same?” James asked, head tilted.

 

“Yeah, sort of.” Another drag from Evan’s hand. “But also, they’re not.” Barty smirked. “People like to name their gods differently, I suppose. Muggles, though — they created gods that feel more human, so they wouldn’t be so afraid of magic.” He tapped the cigar against the edge of Evan’s ashtray, watching the embers fall.

 

“But in the end, it doesn’t even matter if they existed or not — which they did, all of them, at different times. What matters is what you believe in.” His lips curled. “It’s like magic, after all.”

 

James leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose. “I believe in people. That’s all.”

 

Barty smirked, slow and knowing. “Of course you do.” He met James’s gaze, something sharp in his expression.

 

“You’re a demi-god, after all.”

 

James swallowed hard.

 

“And by the way,” Evan dragged the words out lazily, watching him, “it wasn’t just any snake. It was Apophis — the God of chaos. Interestingly enough, there’s a rare book written by a Shafiq that suggests Ra and Apophis were two halves of the same whole.”

 

Walburga coughed before speaking. “When… when Bellatrix died — poor girl — my son, Sirius… well, he was always the sensitive, sentimental fool.” She waved a hand, as if dismissing a thought. “But that’s not the point here. Yes, you did stop the Sun because he was… emotional, let’s say. But that is not all.”

 

Effy frowned. “What do you mean—”

 

But Walburga cut across her. “What I believe happened was a kind of natural selection. But not in the way most people would think of it. You see, the world was coming to an end. The eldest daughter of a powerful magical dynasty died for her own blood. Sacrifice, as Bartemius put it.”

 

She exhaled sharply. “Of course, those above us — Gods, fate, whatever you want to call it — could not simply bring her back to restore the natural order of good and bad, light and dark. She was never meant to die. Pandora never saw it in any of her visions. But she changed something. Something deep in the universe.”

 

She lit a cigar, inhaling deeply, and let the smoke roll from her lips.

 

“In exchange — so that Sirius should never be alone again after what Bellatrix gave him — she granted him the gift of living, you see. And you, James — you were finally able to access the full power of your ancestors.” Her gaze was heavy on him. “Yes, you were furious. But fury — ah — it is nothing compared to grief.”

 

She turned to Evan. “You were right. Women are life. Bellatrix was life. She died for it. And James was allowed to inherit that. Finite. Blood is blood is blood — and it always will be. Because it is a woman’s role to give birth and to die for the light and the dark in all worlds. And it is a man’s role — a good man, a rare man — to acknowledge that. To be born from it. To carry a woman’s legacy into eternity and beyond.”

 

She took another long drag, exhaling smoke in delicate ribbons.

 

“People — especially in our world — are so obsessed with love, with sex, with all that nonsense.” She rolled her eyes. “But there are love stories greater than the romantic kind. Greater than passion, which fades.” She tapped the ash from her cigar.

 

“What you did for my son — and for my niece — that is the real love story of this war.”


James had known from a very young age that he was brown. He had also — quietly, carefully — allowed people to see him as purely his father’s son.

 

It wasn’t malicious. It was survival.

 

He did what he could with all that he had. That was all.

 

James understood, from his very first year at Hogwarts, that people like him either pretended to be something else or they were dehumanised. He had seen it happen to Dorcas. On the train. That very first day.

 

And yes — this was James Potter’s original villain story. And it was complicated. And raw. And he had tried — Merlin, he had tried — to erase the memory. He had gone as far as asking Remus to Obliviate him.

 

Because Dorcas Meadowes was dark-skinned. In the worst way a witch could be.

 

She had been giggling, at the time. Just talking with her cousin Tanya and Felix Rosier. Because there had been three Black kids in the same compartment, their skin different shades of brown. Because Felix didn’t look much like the rest of his family — not like Evan, not like their mother. Not even like Pandora.

 

And then someone had entered their carriage.

 

It had been right next to James’ own.

 

It had taken him less than twenty minutes to befriend Sirius Black and Remus Lupin — but only one second to decide that he would bow before Dorcas Meadowes for the rest of his life.

 

Older students — Gryffindors, fuck — had tried to hex Felix. Had mocked them. And Sirius, of course, had recognised his cousin’s voice.

 

So the four boys — James, Sirius, Remus, Peter — and Marlene had gone (rushed!) to see what was happening.

 

To help, they had thought.

 

Stupid boys.

 

Dorcas, at eleven, had thrown four older boys across the train without breaking a sweat. Her only concern had been how her hair looked.

 

And that was it. James had decided she was it. His Queen.

 

Just as quickly, he had decided to bury the part of himself that could ever be seen as vulnerable. His skin. His culture. His mother. Half of his soul, half of his being — he had hidden it all, just as swiftly as he had knelt before Dorcas Meadowes in his heart.

 

But that could no longer happen.

 

Once, they had wanted to make James Minister. That was no longer the plan.

 

Now, James Potter was under house arrest.

 

And he had never been made for that position anyway.

 

But Evan Rosier was.

 

Evan Rosier — a dark-skinned, French Black man — wanted Dorcas, the other dark-skinned, French Black woman, and James, the half-Egyptian, at his right and left hand.

 

James had received legal permission to leave his house for exactly five hours to deliver this speech. He had documents. Authorisations. Everything in order.

 

He was dressed in robes he never wore. Kohl lined his eyes.

 

And he felt watched. Watched in a way he had never been before.

 

Because, for the first time, they weren’t looking at James the Gryffindor rebel.

 

They were looking at James Fleamont Potter, heir of Shafiq.

 

His chest tightened.

 

Too much.

 

Evan raised a hand, calling for silence. The room hushed as he stepped forward, dragging a chair behind him.

 

Click. Click.

 

Someone took a picture.

 

“As you all know, the Wizengamot has ruled that the way Kingsley Shacklebolt was put into power has no legal standing,” Evan began, his voice measured. “Indeed, he is Minister for now, but after the final vote one month from today, that may no longer be the case.”

 

He exhaled, scanning the room. “My counsellors and I — because I refuse to call them mere secretaries — have not come here today to ask for anything. Unfortunately, it is not the people of Britain who will decide its fate, but the Lords and Lady Meadowes.”

 

James stepped forward, dragging two more chairs beside Evan — one for himself, one for Dorcas.

 

“What we are here for,” Evan continued, “is to make it clear what could—or could not—happen in your future. And to make amends.” He let the words settle before he spoke again. “I know that over the past few months, you’ve heard rumours — perhaps from me, from the press, or just through gossip — that there was a third faction in the war.” He paused. “That is true.”

 

Murmurs rippled through the room.

 

“I was seventeen when I chose to join it. But that is not the whole truth.”

 

Dorcas placed a steady hand on his shoulder.

 

Her turn.

 

“Regulus Black took the Mark at sixteen — the youngest in existence,” she said, her voice low but sure. More murmurs. “But he had a plan all along. And yes — Regulus is alive and well.” She smiled, unapologetic. “You’ll have to excuse that particular white lie — it was necessary to keep him protected.”

 

She glanced around the room before continuing. “Regulus wanted an out of the war. He always assumed he’d have to take a side — so he created one. Evan was next in line. Lord Rosier — one of my oldest friends — made the political aspects possible after the death of his brother, Felix. And Evan was the one who decided who would join this third party.”

 

James took a slow, deep breath.

 

“At the start of the war — the brutal part — Auror Alastor Moody wanted to plant a spy among the Death Eaters.” His lips twitched, almost a smile. “He wanted me.”

 

A pause.

 

“But I wasn’t—” He exhaled, shaking his head. “There was someone else. Someone who could do it better.” He turned his gaze towards her. “She said no one can win a war with just charm.”

 

He chuckled.

 

“And she’s here today, standing. Lady Dorcas Meadowes.”

 

Dorcas folded her hands neatly in her lap.

 

“James and I made a plan,” she said, calm, steady. “We answered to everyone — the Order of the Phoenix, the Ministry, the Death Eaters. Even Voldemort himself. While we acted as spies, Regulus was already moving his own pieces. Gaining allies. That was how a war within a war began.”

 

Evan coughed lightly, arching a brow.

 

“It’s rather tragic, don’t you think?” He tilted his head. “A bunch of teenagers, sent to war by old men, did what they could not.”

 

His gaze swept the room, and when he spoke again, his voice was final.

 

“And we will continue to do so. Regardless of whether I am elected.” His tone was sharp, unwavering. “As I said, we are not here to beg for anything.” He leaned forward slightly, voice dropping to something quiet — but lethal.

 

“But we are here to promise you this — despite everything, despite the past years—” His lips curled. “We would do it all again.”


Regulus had said they should have expected this. Sirius had insisted all along that he knew it would eventually happen. Evan had been terrified of it happening. Walburga had once told James that some women would never be allowed to exist without pain.

 

It was supposed to be a light, pleasant Sunday. Just yesterday, he and Regulus had performed the marital ritual. They weren’t legally married, but they were magically bonded. Every marriage was different, after all.

 

Barty’s was only legal — he could divorce. Evan and Marlene were married in both senses of the word — they would be in each other’s lives forever. And James and Regulus now shared part of their magical signature.

 

Anyway, that wasn’t the point here. Maybe another time.

 

Sunday — a lovely brunch with most of the people they knew, in his parents’ garden, under a gentle warming charm Lily had cast as a sort of wedding gift.

 

Then a mirror shattered. And someone started chanting.

 

Mary did.

 

“Birds and flowers and the sea itself shall forgive all the grief ‘till tomorrow’s end.”

 

At first, she looked hypnotised. Then — horribly — Severus noted that she had, at last, remembered the first year of the war. Her lost year.

 

“Peter, Peter, oh Peter dear, don’t cry, my soul. No, no, you go. I will tell James, don’t worry about that nonsense. You can trust me, Peter. They’ll know. We can save the McKinnons together.”

 

Marlene gasped at that. She was still struggling with the whole Peter debacle, as Sirius was. And here was the truth, laid bare. Peter had tried to warn them. He had trusted someone — Mary. But Mary’s memories had been erased. By Dumbledore.

 

If the timeline was right, that meant the memories had been wiped long before Mary first collapsed and nearly died.

 

Fuck.

 

“No, no,” more chanting. Now she was on her feet, twirling, singing — looking eerily like Bellatrix in the later days of the war.

 

“No! You are not a headmaster! You can’t do this to Peter, to me, to us! Ava Ka—”

 

Sirius wrenched her arms behind her back before she could finish.

 

Fucking hell.

 

Mary Macdonald had tried to kill Albus Dumbledore at only eighteen.

 

What a bloody woman.

 

James was on his feet in an instant, trying — just like Sirius — to protect Mary from herself. To protect everyone. Because, in her mind, she was back in the war. Back almost two and a half years ago. Back, fighting with Dumbledore.

 

“Mary, love,” he murmured, cradling her face, wiping away her tears and smudged mascara. “Mary-Anne, my love, shh, don’t cry. You did good. Marlene and Poppy survived, remember? Peter stunned Poppy, and Lucius Malfoy helped keep Marlene alive. The war is over, darling.”

 

“Don’t let them see, don’t let them hear. It’s all a lie, a lie, a lie. It’s not Dumbledore — no, no. A puppet himself, he was. Lost, lost, lost. So lost. Everyone lies. Crouch. Crouch. Not the kid. Senior. That one. And the Auror. The one without an eye. Fudge, Fudge — they are killing us! Voldemort! No one tried to save the boy in the orphanage! War started. No, no. A fool — Dumbledore’s a fool. Hide the old magic!”

 

She was erratic, her words slipping into a feverish chant, her voice rising to a scream. Mary Macdonald was becoming Bellatrix Lestrange.

 

The curse of having your life erased. One generation after the other.

 

Then, suddenly, her body seized — convulsing violently — before she collapsed, unconscious, into James’ arms.

 

“Move her onto a table — now!” Lily shouted, rushing towards them, her hands already pushing up the sleeves of her dress. “Everyone inside the house! And someone — for the love of Morgana — cast a bloody glamour over the garden!”

 

Regulus and Severus were right behind her.

 

“She’s close to becoming an Obscurian,” Snape explained, his voice clipped. “The magic is leaving her body. It’s—”

 

“We have to sedate her first,” Regulus interrupted, his tone calculated, steady. Most of the guests had already fled inside, herded by Effy and Walburga.

 

“Barty! Where the fuck is Bartemius?”

 

“Here, love.”

 

Barty emerged from the chaos, pulling a familiar vial of his tramadol mix from the pocket of his jacket.

 

“That won’t work.” Lily snatched the vial from Barty’s hand and threw it to the ground. Glass shattered.

 

“You absolute fool—” she hissed. “Tramadol is for pain, not magical collapse. She needs something that will stabilise her core, not just shut her body down!”

 

Lily stopped, just for a bit “I’m very sorry for that, Barty, you know how much I appreciate you.”

 

He just smiled at her.

 

Mary jerked violently on the table, her limbs spasming. James barely managed to keep her from rolling off as her back arched unnaturally, her whole body shuddering like a dying star.

 

“Fucking stabilise her, already!” Sirius snapped.

 

“I need aconite, dittany, and powdered dragon bone—” Lily’s voice was razor-sharp, her hands already glowing with diagnostic magic.

 

“I’ve got dittany,” Severus muttered, pulling a small vial from his robes.

 

Regulus was already moving. “Aconite’s in Fleamont’s lab. Powdered dragon bone—”

 

“Kitchen cabinets, third shelf,” Sirius finished, already turning on his heel.

 

The moment he and Severus disappeared, Mary let out a blood-curdling scream. It was raw, inhuman.

 

And then the garden shook.

 

Not just the garden — the entire house, the entire street. Magic pulsed outward from her, rattling chandeliers, knocking over glassware, sending books flying from shelves. James gritted his teeth as his hands started to burn where they touched her skin — hot, too hot, magic boiling under her flesh.

 

“Lily!” he shouted.

 

“I know!” she snapped, pressing her glowing hands against Mary’s temples. “Stay with me, sweetheart, just a little longer—”

 

The street shuddered again.

 

Mary’s magic was leaving her. And if they didn’t stop it, it would take her with it.

 

Dorcas stormed out of the house, furious, raw, unhinged. Her hands trembled with barely restrained magic, her breath sharp and unsteady.

 

“Evans, you need Crouch?” she called, her voice slicing through the chaos.

 

“Yes!” Lily shouted back, barely glancing up as she and Regulus layered calming charms over Mary, their magic weaving together in desperate waves.

 

Dorcas rolled her eyes. “Fine. I’ll take Potter.”

 

“For what?” James blinked, but even as he asked, something inside him already knew.

 

Dorcas didn’t soften. She stepped closer, eyes burning like embers, and said, “I’m fucking done with everyone. I’m going to kill every man left behind. You either join me, or you fucking forget my name.”

 

And James knew that look. He had seen it before — the day they had decided to march into the bloodiest mission of the war, the day they had come out alive when they shouldn’t have. He had followed her into hell once.

 

And he would do it again.

 

Walburga had been right — this was his legacy. To wield the power of grief for every dark witch he was ever destined to meet. Because he had been raised by one.

 

His story had begun with this girl. And it would end with her, too.

 

James exhaled, rolling his shoulders. “Who’s coming?”

 

“Marlene, Evan and Lupin.” Dorcas had already turned, expecting him to follow. “Alice too, just to make sure.”

 

A beat.

 

James took a step closer to the door.

 

Then, without looking back, Dorcas smirked and said, “And Walburga Black.”

Notes:

Hi!

So, once again (sorry for having to say this), but if you are going to ask no, I won't update more chapters this week.

Anyway, now that we are getting closer to the end (well, I finished it this week) I wanted to ask. This series was planned in three books. The last one would not be so... active so to say. It would be shorter, more like an epilogue. But what I'm wondering is if it would be read, since I want to delve in POVs I didn't do so far (I so want to get into Lily's and Marlene's - Rita too - heads you have no idea). Yeah, so the question is if it would be read. Idk if that sounded weird.

Thanks for coming so far with me!!!

Chapter 23: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Seven: I Solemnly Swear

Summary:

“I solemnly swear that I shall be what no one ever could.”

***

TW: I guess some violence, hard feelings, and talks of rape

Notes:

Please if you can, read the end notes (:

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Did you know most wars started because of women?

 

Remus had learned that recently. Barty Crouch Junior was to blame for this one.

 

Even Dumbledore’s ‘war’ — or whatever that homoerotic mess had been — started with a woman. A girl, actually. His younger sister. The Daily Prophet? Claimed she’d been teased by a group of Muggle boys. The reality? She’d been raped.

 

And yeah, fuck. They were getting into this. Remus hadn’t been prepared to be reminded of this kind of thing. But it was important. And, in a way, it was about his mother, too. No, his father had never violated her, never raised a hand against her. But verbal and psychological abuse still existed.

 

But no. This wasn’t about that. Because for Remus? War hadn’t started when they all began killing each other.

 

It had started in sixth year. When Mary Macdonald was raped by Mulciber. When Severus Snape was the one who found her like that and — sure, he took her to the hospital wing, brought her to Poppy — but he never fucking told anyone. Not even Lily. So they spent two bloody days knowing Mary was in a hospital bed and not knowing why.

 

This war had started with girls like Snape and Crouch’s mothers once were, with little girls like Bellatrix Black, who were violated and hexed for being too fucking much. And sure, the war ended. But not really. Not for Remus. Because this war had to end for one of those girls, too.

 

Because Mary would not be another Ariana Dumbledore.

 

“Evie, baby,” Dorcas tilted her head, her long braids bouncing against her hips. “Can I kill your daddy?”

 

Yeah. They were at Rosier Manor. Starting with the last Black-Rosier man of his generation — the last one who had ever destroyed Bellatrix. Dorcas was on a spree, to put it nicely.

 

Evan shrugged, flicking the cigarette he’d nicked from Remus onto the ground. “Leave my mother to me, at least. I still want to have some fun.”

 

Remus was laughing at the absurdity of it all. Dorcas had killed Thomas Rosier with a fucking Muggle knife she’d kept tucked in her boot. The perfect irony.

 

Callidora Rosier (née Shacklebolt) was killed by her own son. An Avada. Evan said the woman was terrible, but she didn’t quite deserve his usual mutilation style.

 

Marlene called both of them cute.

 

With Fudge and Crouch already dead by Dorcas’ hands, their next move should have been Dumbledore. But apparently, Lady Dorcas had other plans.

 

Alastor Moody.

 

“Dead or imprisoned?” Remus asked the moment she told him she’d let him have his own taste of fun.

 

She pretended to think it over.

 

“Lupin,” Walburga spoke before Dorcas could answer, “you and Evan can decide this one. After all, he’s the one who nearly convinced Albus Dumbledore not to let another werewolf go to Hogwarts just last fall.”

 

Evan was already plotting which limbs to take. Future Minister for Magic, ladies and gentlemen!

 

They got Moody into his office. Marlene barged in first. She and Alice tied him by his wrists and both pointing their wants at his neck. It was almost ridiculous — considering everything.

 

Rosier wasn’t talking. That was his game, after all. He used his words — or the lack of them — as weapons. His best ones. He truly was the political mind of their generation.

 

Because, you see, most women destroyed by men go on to raise very interesting, complicated, ruthless young men — ones who burn the world down in their absence.

 

Sirius and Barty had been raised by Bellatrix. That alone said enough. Evan and Regulus had been raised by her sister, Narcissa. Also telling.

 

And Remus?

 

Remus was the child of one Hope Lupin. Birthed by her and raised by Medi-witch Poppy Pomfrey and Hogwarts’ first female Adjunct Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall.

 

One of them was a time-traveller.

 

That also said some shit.

 

“Let’s go back in time, shall we?” Remus smirked. “Prongs, why don’t you do that thing of yours with this little universe of ours?”

 

And then — it happened.

 

First, it felt like a vacuum. Like they were being pulled into a spinning vortex, the world twisting around them. Barty was really starting to do wonders with James’ magick.

 

Finally—

 

Transported.

 

James Potter controlled time in such a way that they were actually thrown back into it. What a fucking dizzy.

 

Remus wasn’t sure what year they’d landed in. Honestly, they’d only decided on the whole thing about ten minutes before storming into Moody’s office.

 

But he did know they were standing in front of Grimmauld Place.

 

“What are you doing?” Alastor asked, suspicion laced in his voice.

 

“I’m showing you how you’ve been fooled,” Walburga said, pressing her lips together. Her sharp gaze flicked over his face. “You’re a child. A few mere years older than them.” She examined him for a moment. “What — twenty-five? Twenty-six? You weren’t even alive when all of this was decided.”

 

She tapped her wand against the door. It shimmered with magic.

 

“Remember, as long as Potter can maintain the ritual, we’re safe — no one can see us,” she instructed. “But if his skin starts glowing, we have to go back.”

 

“I don’t—”

 

“I’m telling you, you spoiled child.” Walburga cut across Alastor, eyes blazing. “I’m showing you where this war started. And after that, you’ll have a choice. You either act like the mentor these children need—” she glanced at Rosier and Lupin, her meaning clear— “or I let them finally finish you off.”

 

Madame,” Dorcas murmured, stepping forward to help her inside. She shot a look at Remus, motioning for him to do the same.

 

Walburga was… getting old. She had hip problems these days. Anyway.

 

“This is the year 1945,” she said with a small cough. “You will see me. I was twenty when it all happened.”

 

The moment Remus saw Walburga’s younger self, he nearly vomited. Or fainted. Or both.

 

His gaze flicked between the older woman he’d grown used to and her twenty-year-old self — who, if he was being honest, looked like Sirius with tits at a table full of men. Only men.

 

“Lady Black, as I was saying—” an older man was addressing her, his thick accent curling around every syllable. “Perhaps your husband, or at least one of your brothers, would be better suited for this meeting.”

 

Young Walburga rolled her eyes, her smile sharp with mockery. “Orion and Cygnus are barely sixteen. Alphard, on the other hand, has no interest in such matters. I am here to represent the House of Black. I’ve even given my house for this meeting of yours, Krouchev.”

 

“That’s…” Evan’s hand landed on older Walburga’s shoulder. “That’s Barty’s grandfather?”

 

She nodded.

 

“Grindelwald has failed,” another man said, his resemblance to Lucius Malfoy striking. “We placed our trust in him, and now? Nothing. But there is a young man — one who even attended school with you — whom we believe would be far more suited to protecting our world from the likes of Albus Dumbledore and other radicals.”

 

“Dumbledore was a radical?” Remus murmured to Walburga.

 

“Yes,” she said simply, before turning to Evan. “Now do you see why I always warn you about power? It can devour even the best of men.”

 

“And who is this young man you speak of?” Young Walburga asked, her voice measured.

 

“He’s called Tom Riddle, I believe—”

 

She cut across Crouch — Krouchev? — before he could finish. “Yes, I’ve met him. So what? You intend to use him as the face of what, exactly? I’m still trying to understand your end goal here.”

 

“To protect magic! To control it! As it was always meant to be!” Krouchev surged to his feet, voice ringing through the room. “Or at the very least, to make the radicals believe this is how it should be! The Muggles could uncover us at any moment! Do you want more witches burned at the stake, as in the old days? I do not! My mother was one of those witches! If Dumbledore will not see reason, then we will make him afraid of magic!”

 

A light in the house shattered.

 

Shit. That was James. They had to go.

 

“Potter!” Walburga barked.

 

And in an instant, they were back in their own timeline.

 

The four women and James went to Dumbledore next. The last name on Dorcas’ list. They never told Remus or Evan what they intended to do to him.

 

It took an entire day for Remus to find out.

 

Walburga had exhausted James’ powers, sending Dumbledore back in time — again and again — forcing him to relive each of his mistakes. Twenty times over. She never killed him. No, she did something far worse.

 

She let him live. Let him remain the Headmaster he had been all his life. But now, he would remember. Everything. Who he used to be. What he used to fight for.

 

Dorcas planned to appeal to the Wizengamot to revoke his teaching rights for what he had done to Mary. Once that was approved, he would be nothing.

 

Death would have been kinder.

 

Evan and Remus had been left to deal with Moody. To decide his fate.

 

Moody poured them both a whisky.

 

“You took my eye out,” he said calmly, looking at Evan.

 

“You tried to take Regulus out,” Evan replied, shuddering. “And you made Gideon Prewett kill my brother.”

 

A beat.

 

“I saw my father in that room,” Alastor said quietly.

 

“So did I,” Evan murmured. “My grandfather as well.” He lit a cigar. “Oh, by the way — Dorcas killed my father today.”

 

Alastor laughed.

 

“My grandfather was in that room too,” Remus finally spoke. “If you both recall, my father is a pure-blood. Somewhat distantly related to the Blacks.”

 

“And the Rosiers,” Evan added, raising his glass.

 

A long silence.

 

“And now what?” Alastor asked.

 

Remus swallowed. “We all live with the lies we’ve been fed. Maybe… maybe try not to end up like our fathers.”

 

Evan snorted. “Too late for that one.” He almost looked sad.

 

“So I’m not a dead man walking?” Moody pressed.

 

“You should be,” Evan said distantly. “You and Crouch Senior tried to assassinate Barty. Potter told me.” He exhaled slowly. “But Aunt Walburga was right. She reminded me of something I didn’t want to remember.”

 

His gaze flicked to Moody. “You’re only twenty-six. Younger than even Lucius.”

 

Remus spoke up. “We were all… children at war. And sometimes, it isn’t fair to decide whether someone is purely good or evil based on the things they did when they were too young to know better.”

 

“I just wanted to be…” Moody muttered. He stopped, shook his head. “I just wanted to be a hero, you know?”

 

“No one’s a hero,” Remus said. “That doesn’t exist. It’s inhuman to even pretend we are.”

 

Evan smirked. “Barty would say that nothing made by human hands is inhuman — not even war. In the end, we all get to decide.”

 

“Yeah, well, Crouch is a poncy cunt with too much time on his hands to read his fancy philosophy books,” Remus muttered, lighting a cigarette.

 

They all laughed.


Remus had befriended three boys on his first day of school, on the train. Over the years, each of them had wronged him. Just as he had wronged them. Their dynamic had never been healthy in that way. He and Peter had done far too many things they wouldn’t have normally done, just to be kept around.

 

When he was thirteen, James Potter told him he was wrong for liking both girls and boys. Who’s wrong now, huh, Prongs? Regulus Black — your literal husband — ring any bells? Anyway, that sent Remus into a spiral for the better part of a year. Made him make some poor decisions when it came to his relationships as he grew older. He was still caught in that loop, technically.

 

James Potter grew up, like boys like him always do. And because Remus was a minority too, he could never hold it against him. He understood exactly what James was doing. Most boys who bully hate themselves more than anything. Most rich boys who bully — even the ones with happy families — carry an unbearable insecurity about something. Maybe their skin, their otherness.

 

And then there was Sirius. This one should be the hardest.

 

When Remus was barely sixteen, Sirius Black almost got him and Severus Snape killed. That prank. Or whatever it was. Sirius hadn’t even been sorry back then. He’d laughed about it. Said it got his adrenaline pumping and some other rubbish. Then he went and shagged a girl in Remus’ bed while he was still in the infirmary.

 

But Sirius had also… slept on the infirmary floor for a month and a half, until Remus was allowed to leave. Had given him showers every single day during that time. Done all his homework. He never once said he was sorry — maybe he wasn’t. Maybe Sirius Black was just as cruel as his family. Or maybe Sirius Black was just as loyal and devoted as them, in his own twisted way.

 

Peter hadn’t betrayed just Remus. He had betrayed all of them. And it was so much more complicated than that. This one was the actual hardest.

 

“Do you think I bear any resemblance to my father?” Sirius asked, his voice quiet in the dim light of the Astronomy Room at Grimmauld Place. They were waiting for James to arrive, waiting to finally speak with Peter after so long.

 

“Didn’t we all agree you’re your mother’s son?” Remus replied, plucking the wine glass from Sirius’ hand and taking a sip.

 

Sirius was staring at his own reflection in the window. He had been for a while.

 

“I think… now that all three of them are dead — Orion, Cygnus, Thomas — I’m wondering how much of them I carry,” he murmured. “My father and Cygnus used to rape… to…” He faltered, unable to say Bellatrix’s name. “To rape her. Orion raped my mother —his own wife, his own cousin — on their wedding night.”

 

Remus frowned. “Mhmm. No,” he said thoughtfully. “They were both victims. Your father was four years younger than your mother when they married. Orion was only fourteen then. He was never the one inflicting the pain — the eight men holding her down were.”

 

Sirius shook his head. “Then with her—”

 

Yes. These days ‘her’ only meant Bellatrix.

 

“But did you ever see him do it?” Remus interrupted. “Or did you only see him protecting Cygnus while he did it?”

 

Sirius hesitated. His voice, when it came, was barely above a whisper. “I’m not sure.” He let out a slow breath. “I think as we grow up… we become more and more like those who came before us. Maybe our souls are dying. Maybe the world stops being a happy place the moment you find your purpose in it.”

 

Remus hummed, considering. “I’m not like my father. Nor my mother. I don’t know who I am because I don’t know who they would have been, if given another life.”

 

Sirius bit the inside of his cheek. “I know who my parents are. And who they used to be,” he murmured, closing his eyes. “Merlin cursed us, I think. Or maybe it was Morgana, for erasing her. The Black family — too beautiful to be kind. And, of course, our little brothers, the Rosiers — too beautiful to be human.” His voice was almost bitter now. “This dynasty should have never happened.”

 

Footsteps on the stairs. Two pairs of them.

 

James — louder, quicker. Peter — heavier, slower.

 

“We came,” James announced as he stepped into the room.

 

“Well, good. You did promise,” Sirius replied, raising his eyebrows.

 

Peter remained quiet.

 

“Oi, you two,” Remus called out. “You reckon you’re like your fathers?”

 

James walked slowly to the sofa, Peter following a step behind — just as he always had when they were children. The image was familiar. Sirius’ legs draped over James’ lap, his arm slung around Remus’ shoulders. Always between the two of them. Peter, propped up close, his head near Remus’ arm but never quite touching.

 

James smirked. “When… when the war was still going on, I managed to save one thing from the Shafiq manor. Something precious.”

 

“What?” Sirius asked.

 

History,” James said simply. He unfolded a piece of paper and laid it out before them.

 

They all leaned in. A moving photograph. Four young girls, barely more than children, all dressed in Slytherin colours and Muggle clothes.

 

Euphemia Shafiq.

 

Walburga Black.

 

Martha Goyle.

 

Lucretia Black.

 

“I couldn’t bring myself to look at it until today,” James admitted. “There’s a message on the back. It’s not Mum’s handwriting. And it’s not Walburga’s either.” His fingers brushed over the faded ink. “And… Lucretia seems the type to put hearts over her i’s. So it’s probably Martha’s.”

 

Sirius took the photograph carefully, turning it over to read the inscription. His voice was quiet as he spoke the words aloud:

 

No blood is greater than water. Such a tiny lie. No one shall tell these high society fools. The blood one spills for her coven is far more — more, and more, and so much more, forever more — than the water of the womb. When I die, I hope to only see these three faces.

 

“It sounds—”

 

“It’s a curse,” Peter finally spoke. His voice was steady, measured. “This is an old Celtic curse. My mother used to have an entire book of them.”

 

James swallowed. “When… I noticed it,” he murmured, staring at his hands. “When I stop time… Sirius and Peter can move, just like me. I reckon Remus can as well.”

 

“But—”

 

Sirius started, but James cut him off. “Bellatrix was… your soul considered her as half of you. I think that’s why she could move too. It’s…”

 

“This Martha Goyle,” Peter began carefully, as if weighing every word, “she cursed wizarding society at what — seventeen? Eighteen? Just before she died. She probably knew she was going to. And she…”

 

“She cursed them with us,” Sirius realised, his voice raw with horror. “She cursed them with another generation. Someone to be just like them.”

 

Remus clenched his jaw. “So we never… it was never our choice to be what? Mates?”

 

“No, but it was, you see,” James said, his lips curling into a knowing smile. “From what I understand, the curse could have taken years, even generations, to awaken. It had to be… like a perfect cosmic formula.”

 

“The Sun — me and my mother. The stars in the night — Sirius and Walburga. The beautiful Moon — you, Remus. And well… Martha. And the Earth — the one that’s always spinning, always seeming too far from all of us but never really is. Because the Earth is the most human, the most broken, the most gentle. Lucretia. Peter.”

 

“So, to answer your question — no, we were never meant to be our fathers’ sons,” Peter said at last. His head, after a decade, finally rested on Remus’ shoulder. “Maybe not even our mothers’ sons. Not in that way. We were meant to be them — these four girls who never got to be heroes or villains. And maybe it’s not fair. Nothing we did, nothing that was done to us in this war, was ever fair. But I prefer it that way, even though you’ll never see me the same. Never trust me the same.”

 

“We were fated to meet. And that is so much more than just befriending some boys on a train.”

 

Sirius exhaled. “I still don’t understand why the curse,” he admitted. “Not even I would do something like that.”

 

“I would,” Remus confessed.

 

Sirius turned to look at him.

 

“That’s why she did it,” Remus continued. “That’s why I’m her legacy. Because I would, and you wouldn’t. Because magic has to live in equilibrium. And it’s not easy, but even a square can’t stand without four points holding it together.”

 

James ran a hand through his hair. “We’ll have to carry them in our hearts forever, you know,” he murmured. “Martha, especially. We have to choose the blood of the coven, time and time again. Blood is blood is blood. We have to choose to sacrifice ourselves for the ones we love — until the end of time.”

 

Silence.

 

“I don’t want to be the villain of the story,” Peter said quietly.

 

“I don’t want to be the hero,” James murmured. “Not anymore.”

 

“I can’t be the dying dynasty,” Sirius whispered.

 

“If I die,” Remus said, voice barely above a breath, “I promise to curse them for you all.”


“I did something,” James announced. Then, after a beat, he corrected, “No — Barty kind of did something. Or, well, he read something. But it’s like—” He was rambling now, which meant it had to be good.

 

“So, remember yesterday? The whole ‘Martha cursing us before we were born’ thing? Yeah, well, apparently she never thought it would work the way it did. Meaning — there was a really low chance that one of the four of us would also be a Shafiq, right?”

 

This was the James Remus loved the most. The I don’t know what I’m doing, but it will be brilliant James. The same James who had stopped time for Sirius, evoking one of the oldest magicks in existence. Because no one loved like James Potter did.

 

He had gathered them all at the Potters’ home in Godric’s Hollow — himself, Sirius, Peter, and Crouch.

 

“So!” James was practically vibrating with energy. “Remember how I told you that when I stop time, you four can still move? That’s because of what Martha did!”

 

Crouch, perched lazily on a kitchen chair, lit a cigarette. “Celtic spell work relies a lot on blood,” he said simply. “Goyle wanted a new — and better — generation to rise and avenge them. She was probably too young to understand what she was really doing. From that perspective, it makes sense why Euphemia’s and Walburga’s kids were half the equation.” He took a long drag, exhaling slowly. “I’d even go as far as to say that’s why Jamie-boy here and Reggie were so… entangled with each other, even before they got together. It’s always about blood. Me and Regulus keep telling you lot, but you refuse to see it.”

 

“She tied our souls together!” James blurted out, his excitement getting the better of him.

 

“Yeah,” Crouch nodded, unsurprised. “And because Potter over here was permitted by the Gods to use Ra’s gift to the universe, it also means — magically speaking — that each of you have some… unique abilities. Probably explains why Sirius is the strongest mind-controller the Black family has produced in the last hundred years or so.” He flicked ash into a tray. “In our world, nothing is just fate.”

 

A beat.

 

“The thing is,” Crouch said lazily, rolling his shoulders, “the spell — I’d rather not call it a curse — would have never worked if your magic signatures hadn’t decided to take it in the first place.”

 

He glanced around at them, eyes sharp despite his casual tone. “There had to be a moment in your lives when the four of you chose to be in each other’s lives forever. But it’s also…” He bit the inside of his cheek, searching for the right words.

 

“I’m trying to put this lightly. Yes, your own magic had to choose. But not only that. In that moment I’m talking about, you also… you had to act and think, at the exact same time, in the exact same second, as those four women once did. And that’s—” He exhaled sharply. “You can’t pin down someone’s personality that precisely. You can’t predict how someone will think and act in the same breath as another. Frankly, this should have never worked. As I said — Martha was too young. She left too many loopholes for it to ever truly hold.”

 

A heavy silence settled over them.

 

Sirius lowered his gaze. “It was the night I almost… when I almost got Moony and Snape killed.”

 

Crouch nodded, waiting for him to go on.

 

“I, ahm… Wals,” Sirius said at last, sitting down. “My mother’s nickname. The wall between the world and her people.” He exhaled, his fingers twitching against his knee. “Snape was — he was going to tell everyone that Remus was a werewolf. He had a meeting planned with someone from the Daily Prophet.” His jaw clenched. “I thought if I scared him enough, he wouldn’t do it. And it worked.” He laughed bitterly. “It was cruelty. But it was also — exactly what my mother would have done. Bending someone’s mind, their actions, just to save them in the long run.”

 

James adjusted his glasses, taking a sip of water. His voice, when it came, was barely a whisper. “I almost… I almost left school that night.” He swallowed. “I begged McGonagall to expel me. Told her it was me who did it.” He hesitated, then exhaled. “It’s what my mother did. She ran away from her family. I almost did the same. I wanted—” His voice cracked. “I wanted nothing to do with any of you in that moment. But my mum came back. And so did I.”

 

“Because the sun always comes back each morning,” Crouch murmured, watching him closely.

 

Peter inhaled sharply. “I’m the one who snitched,” he admitted. “Told Dumbledore exactly what happened. I also… I also almost ran that night.” His voice wavered. “I even sent a letter to my mum, asking her to let me be home-schooled. I thought — it would be better to leave than to see you dead. Than to see myself dead.”

 

Pause. Silence.

 

“I don’t remember,” Remus said at last, his voice quiet, almost detached. “I wasn’t in my human form. So I… I don’t know who I am deep down. Or who I should be. I can’t tell you Martha Goyle’s true heart. Because I was out.”

 

James set a cup of tea in front of him.

 

“But I do,” he said.

 

Remus blinked, glancing up.

 

“You bit your arm,” James told him softly. “Even in your werewolf form. You bit your own arm, trying not to hurt Severus. You bled a lot, actually. And when you were human again, you begged Dumbledore not to expel Sirius.” He met Remus’ eyes, steady and unwavering.

 

“That’s who you are. That’s who Martha Goyle was. You took the pain yourself. You made sure no one else was punished.”

 

Remus locked eyes with Sirius, finally asking what he never could.

 

“That’s why you never apologised?” His voice was steady, searching. “Because that night — I was at my most inhumane. But it was also the night you did the most human thing.”

 

Sirius gave him a small smile. “I don’t regret it,” he said simply. “It kept you alive. I can’t ever be sorry for that.”

 

“You…”

 

But Barty cut him off. “Can we move on? Because I still have one last point to make, and then I’d like to go home and have sex with Evan.”

 

James choked on his water, spilling it down his front as he burst into laughter.

 

Crouch rolled his eyes. “Right,” he drawled. “My last point. Which, mind you, is actually important considering, one — this was a Celtic spell, and two — Potter here was allowed to use the powers of Misr.” He leaned back. “You represent the four elements. I don’t know if it will ever work magically, but you do. As I said — Goyle left a lot of loopholes.”

 

Remus tried, really tried, not to laugh at the absurdity of it all.

 

“Earth — growth, plants, creation. Pettigrew,” Crouch began, ticking off his fingers. “Fire — light, the Sun itself. Potter. Wind — control over minds, over how the universe shifts. Black. And Water — always moving, never still, the least human of you all. Lupin.”

 

Remus squinted. “You’ve actually lost me this time, Crouch.”

 

Barty shrugged. “It will probably never work,” he admitted. “Too many loopholes. But it’s worth knowing. And, after all this is over, I’d strongly suggest James stop using his powers altogether. That would be the ethical thing to do.” He exhaled, tapping ash from his cigarette. “So, odds are, you’ll never actually find out what you can all do together. And in a way… that’s almost fitting.”

 

“Continuum,” Sirius murmured, tilting his head. “Legacy. All that.” His gaze darkened. “Martha’s spell wasn’t just for one generation, was it?”

 

“It wasn’t,” Barty confirmed, a small, knowing smile playing at his lips. “If it ever happens again — each time — it will only grow stronger. If you four ever ascend into your full magical abilities, the spell will break. We have to hope that every generation after us is braver. Stronger. More ruthless. More human than we were.”

 

“Martha didn’t curse the wizarding world. She gave it a gift.”

 

Sirius swallowed hard. “That’s why my mother loved her, isn’t it?” His voice was quiet, thoughtful. “Because anyone else would have seen this spell and called it a curse.” He glanced at Remus.

 

“But not—”

 

“A gift,” Remus finished, locking eyes with him. “A gift is given only with love.” He exhaled. “Even at her most dangerous. Even at her most broken. Martha Goyle still chose love. For three other girls.”

 

“And for the very world that destroyed her.”

 

Silence.

 

“I solemnly swear,” Peter started, smirking.

 

“That I’m up to no good,” James bit his lip, barely holding in his laughter.

 

“That I must do what no one ever should,” Sirius added, looking smug.

 

Remus rolled his eyes at their old motto, but still — he completed it.

 

“I solemnly swear that I shall be what no one ever could.”

Notes:

Hi, all — just a quick note.

I had apparently became a 'end notes' kinda girly these days.

Anyway, I had talked about this on my other fic as well and felt like I should say something here also.

Given what’s been happening in the fandom lately, I wanted to take a moment to acknowledge it. While this particular fic doesn’t focus on trans narratives, it does engage with queerness — both in personal identity and in the political realities of being queer in a world that wants you gone.

Fiction and history often intersect in ways that are uncomfortable but necessary to talk about. The war in this story is fictional, but the way power is wielded — who gets to exist safely and who doesn’t — is very real. It has always been real. Especially intersected with race and other factors.

I’ve been in this fandom long enough to know that queer people have always been at the heart of it, whether or not mainstream narratives acknowledged us. That hasn’t changed, and it never will.

Please take care of yourselves, and if you have trans friends, classmates, or family members, check in on them. The world is heavy, and fandom should be a place where we can breathe a little easier.

Thank you for coming so far with me. Stay safe. Xx

P.S. I started writing the third book and y'all are gonna love Lily!

Chapter 24: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Eight: What Is Family, Anyway?

Summary:

Sirius would have to put him in a box under his bed after this. There — where a picture of all the Black-Rosier cousins still sat, untouched, immortalised in eternity. Where no one ran and no one died. Where blood was only blood in word — not in feeling, too.

***

TW: very soft sexual content

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There was this old Black family lore — some shite story Sirius wouldn’t usually care about. But not this one. No, no. This one had always fascinated him for some reason. And in hindsight, he should have expected his life to take such a turn.

 

Apparently, some princess — a Greengrass, if he remembered correctly — had fallen stupidly in love with a duke. A Black. And for some rather idiotic reason he’d never bothered to learn, their families had refused to allow it. Her mother had even gone so far as to curse her.

 

And yes, this is about Remus, but we’ll get to that.

 

The princess was cursed to turn into a beast — some kind of monster. Only under the full moon could she return to her true human self. As said, Black family lore shite.

 

One night, she sought out a witch whom people had long believed dead. Yes, the story also involved some immortal version of Morgana. But it was just a story, all right? Still, she found Morgana, and she begged and begged and begged for a better life with her lover.

 

Miss Le Fay had always been a radical witch, you see. So, instead of breaking the curse, she gave the girl a ring — but never told her what it could do. The princess went home distraught, nearly throwing the thing away.

 

They never wed. Never had their happy ending. But the ring remained, passed down through the family. Untouched. A spell placed around it. It sat in a glass case inside his mother’s study, a beautiful thing.

 

Such a beautiful ring. It had two sides. On one, the face of a woman framed by raven wings — the beast she had supposedly become. On the other, half a man’s face. The missing half? Something Lily once said Muggles would call a ‘demon’. A rare, fascinating piece of jewellery.

 

Andromeda still bore a burn scar on her left hand from when, as children, she had tried to touch it.

 

Because the story was a lie. Morgana had never given her the ring. No one knew where it had come from. But one thing was certain — the girl’s mother had trapped her very soul inside it, and her lover had kept the ring. Had kept her. That was why it had ended up in the Black family vault.

 

A tiny detail most people overlooked when speaking of monsters? When speaking of lycanthropy? The man and the beast weren’t so different. And Sirius knew for certain that Remus could speak with his. Not that he would ever admit it. But Sirius had seen him too many times as Moony not to know.

 

And you see… Sirius was a Black. He wanted both the man and the beast. And he was going to have them. Because he was Lord Sirius Orion Black, and he deserved only the best of the best. He deserved everything he ever wished for.

 

He was also, very much so, spiralling from some anti-anxiety potion Snape was testing on him.

 

“Go away, Sirius, I’m not fucking you six hours before the full moon,” Remus said, rolling his eyes. He flipped another page of his book and took a sip of wine.

 

Oh, but see, Sirius very much wanted to be fucked six hours before the full moon. That’s why he was in the Grimmauld library. Silly little Remus — didn’t he know Sirius was the only one allowed to be tragic? No one had told him Sirius always got what he wanted?

 

It appeared the answer was no.

 

Cute. Sirius wanted more of him.

 

Fuck Snape. He should so have told Sirius about this side effect beforehand. It was completely unfair that he got to be both horny and dizzy at the same time. Was this how girls used to feel when he slept with them? If so, he really ought to start writing apology letters. Like, right now. Maybe even build Mary a castle just for all that trouble.

 

Fuck.

 

Now sprawled across the plush chair in front of Remus’ sofa, Sirius cracked his neck, parted his legs, and started palming himself.

 

“Ah, the wolf doesn’t know how to take. I actually feel bad for you, Moony — you’d look so good begging,” Sirius let out a crude laugh. “What kind of werewolf even are you? Can’t even fuck me properly. I think I need to find myself a better one.”

 

“I’m not in the mood, Sirius,” Remus replied flatly, flipping the page. “And I’m definitely not in the mood to open you.”

 

“Maybe I should fuck you,” Sirius mused.

 

“Oh, I’d like to see that happen, dear,” Remus chuckled lowly.

 

Showtime.

 

Sirius slid down onto the floor, onto all fours, and crawled towards Remus. He should have been ashamed of what happened next. He really should have. But he was also — well — his mother’s son, as Remus so loved to remind him. So instead, he leaned in and started licking at Remus’ thighs over his trousers.

 

“You really are a dog,” Remus remarked. “This better not be some Romulus and Remus bullshit.”

 

Sirius snorted. See, this was the problem with Remus! No one understood Sirius. Of course it had taken him time to come to terms with his sexuality. Of course!

 

Yeah, girls had liked having sex with him because he lasted so fucking long. Wonder why? Because apparently, Sirius Black could only get fully aroused if he was intellectually and literally bullied by his best friend.

 

And, as it turned out, Sirius did not like witches or wizards. No, he had feelings far too complicated to even name for one androgynous, stubborn wolf.

 

Fuck, he really was becoming his mother.

 

“Are you actually pulling a Maurice on me?” Remus squinted at him.

 

Oui, maintenant, pourriez-vous me baiser, s’il vous plaît?” Sirius blinked up at him innocently before dipping his head back down, mouthing at Remus’ clothed crotch.

 

Remus rolled his eyes. “What the fuck was that? Since when did you start speaking French? Is this some ‘reclaiming my family bloodline’ bullshit?”

 

Sirius only moaned in response, touching himself as he trailed his mouth higher, lifting Remus’ jumper and pressing open-mouthed kisses to his torso.

 

Je suis amoureux de toi, alors tu ferais mieux de supposer qu’à partir de maintenant, je serai sur ta tête toute ma vie,” he murmured between kisses.

 

Remus dragged him up by the hair, forcing their eyes to lock. “I mean it. I’m not fucking you. I know what you think is happening, but it’s not. I don’t get all animalistic just because it’s the full moon — that shit just puts me in pain, and I have to take that painkiller mix Crouch uses.”

 

Alors ne me baise pas. Fais-moi l’amour,” Sirius whispered before biting down on Remus’ abdomen.

 

“English, please.”

 

Sirius rolled his eyes. “I don’t mind going… slower. If you don’t, of course, Scudder.”

 

“Sirius Black wants slow sex? Someone call the press! Where’s Rita Skeeter?”

 

Remus was laughing at him, but he was also cradling Sirius’ face, tracing his thumb over his lips with a fond smile.

 

“What do you need, darling?” he murmured.

 

Sirius lit up. Sure, people gave him what he wanted. But so few ever wondered why he wanted those things. Or how to give him what he wanted in the best way. It was a distinct kind of loneliness most people would never understand.

 

“I offered myself to test Snape’s anxiety potion,” he admitted, leaning further into Remus’ hand. “You know, for my… compulsions. So he’d have a larger database. But apparently, it comes with a great deal of side effects. Like horniness. Even more reckless behaviour.”

 

And disinhibition. Emotional clarity. A sharper observation of life.

 

All things Sirius didn’t say. Because if he did, it would make them real. It would mean this was his true self. That this was who he would have been without the trauma and genetics. And that was dangerous thinking. Because Sirius without trauma and blood was, apparently, a weak animal.

 

He’d spent the last hour helping Kreacher in the kitchen, for fuck’s sake!

 

Remus hummed. “Help me up.”

 

And Sirius did. Instantly, he was on his feet, steadying Remus. Then, with a soft push, he was back on the sofa, and Remus was crawling onto him.

 

“I meant it,” Remus said, fingers tangling into Sirius’ hair. “I can’t do much. So like… you’re gonna take what I can give, Si’.”

 

Yes. Everything. Give me sex. Affection. Want.

 

This was the only way he got to be wanted, right? So he had to take as much as he could.

 

Remus was unbuttoning him now, slipping his hand around Sirius’ length. But it was… so unlike the other times. For one, Remus was straddling his legs, thighs caging Sirius in. His head rested on Sirius’ shoulder. He was moving slow, soft. He was actually kissing Sirius’ neck gently, cupping the back of his head with his free hand.

 

Oh.

 

So… this was it?

 

That thing everyone else seemed to have but never Sirius. Never Sirius.

 

Why never him, anyway?

 

Shouldn’t he get to touch happiness, too? Maybe he’d made mistakes, but he wasn’t a bad person — James said so. So why did it always feel like he didn’t deserve this?

 

“Why the fuck are you crying?” Remus asked, panicked. “Since when the fuck do you cry like this during sex?”

 

“I am?” Sirius asked, reaching up to touch his face.

 

“You really are out of it, hmm?” Remus murmured, brushing a thumb over Sirius’ tear-streaked face. “That’s fine, Si’, you don’t have to do anything.”

 

Since when? I always have to do some stupid shit for you lot to pay attention to me.

 

But he didn’t say that. Maybe that would have been too raw — even for Remus.

 

“Would you keep me?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus laughed, pressing a kiss to his temple. “What?”

 

“If my mother turned me into a cursed ring that couldn’t be touched, would you keep me in a glass box?” Sirius forced Remus to meet his eyes.

 

Remus looked amused. “Why a glass box? I’d keep you in my pocket, take you to the apothecary every now and then. You do get bored rather easily.”

 

“And if the ring burned your skin?” Sirius asked, finally working at Remus’ belt, undressing him with slow, deliberate fingers.

 

“It’s not like I don’t already have scars, dear,” Remus shrugged. “What’s one or two more?”

 

Ne me quitte jamais, s’il te plaît. Je ne sais pas comment être bon pour toi, mais s’il te plaît, ne pars pas sans prendre mon âme,” Sirius blurted out.

 

“Again with the French, my love?” Remus teased, playing with the hair at Sirius’ nape. His other hand wrapped around them both, letting the friction build in an unhurried, torturous pace.

 

“You should bite me,” Sirius said, nodding to himself. “Like — draw blood and everything.”

 

Remus snorted. “Do I look like a vampire?” He twirled a lock of Sirius’ hair between his fingers.

 

“Did you know you have a few white-blonde hairs? Like Narcissa?” Remus murmured against his lips. “I think you had fewer than twenty when we were kids, but now they’re starting to spread.”

 

Yes, I did know.

 

No, no one ever noticed. Not even Narcissa herself.

 

Because I look so much like my family that no one cares to search for more.

 

That was such a Remus thing to do.

 

“Ah, you’ve even counted them,” Sirius teased.

 

Remus blushed. Sirius wasn’t sure if he’d ever seen him blush in all these years. Not like this, anyway.

 

Maybe this was how it would have been if they’d started this thing sooner, when they were younger. Maybe it would have been easier that way.

 

Why had Sirius been so against fancying a man? He couldn’t quite remember anymore. Something to do with his father, probably. Maybe Cygnus, too. Maybe—

 

“Oh, fuck! Hell! Shit! Fuck me!

 

Remus stopped. “Translation?”

 

“My mother is a bitch!” Sirius groaned, letting his head fall back against the sofa. “And I should also buy her a present. But also kill her in her sleep.”

 

Of fucking course.

 

It was about her.

 

Bellatrix.

 

That summer. Cygnus catching her with Rita Skeeter.

 

The memory his mother had tried to erase from his mind — yet some parts had stayed. Because Bella had been abused to no end that day. Because Rita had almost died from too many Cruciatus.

 

Of course twelve-year-old Sirius had been terrified of same-sex attraction.

 

Of course this was about Bellatrix. Like every other thing in his life.

 

And of course it was about what a fuckhead Cygnus was.

 

“I have a cousin complex,” Sirius muttered. “I’m not turning into my mother. I’m turning into Bella. Which is worse.”

 

Remus kissed him — softly, gently, grounding. “That’s the first time you’ve said her name since she died, Si’.”

 

Another kiss, this time on his cheek. “Thank you for letting me hear it.”

 

Sirius frowned.

 

“And for what it’s worth,” Remus murmured, pressing another kiss — this time lower, along his jaw —“it’s not the worst thing you could turn into. She did die for you. She was a fucked-up woman, sure. But one I can actually respect. She died for love — that’s a very you thing.”

 

Sirius leaned into his touch even more. “Puis-je rester avec toi pour toujours?

 

Remus didn’t respond. He didn’t know what Sirius had said, so he couldn’t have answered anyway.

 

Sirius, for his part, couldn’t even remember why they’d started having sex in the first place.

 

But he never minded feeling close to someone.

 

Especially not this one.


Ever since he was young — school years young — Sirius Black had been obsessed with getting attention from girls. Sleeping with them. Getting drunk with them. Forgetting their names the next day.

 

Some girls had wanted the same from him, so their friendships had survived it—like Emmeline Vance.

 

But there was one girl he had ruined.

 

Deeply. Unforgivably.

 

Because Sirius had craved that kind of attention, that kind of wreckage. Because his mother had never not been a bitch, never not cold and repressed — never not loving him, which was, in its own way, the worst thing she’d ever done to him.

 

Because his second mother figure — more like an older sister, really — Bellatrix, had taught him that all men did was destroy. Because even she had destroyed herself.

 

And for all those other lost thoughts, the ones he couldn’t even find words for.

 

So, Sirius — sort of knowingly — had used his best girl friend.

 

Mary-Anne Macdonald.

 

And now, he had to come to terms with that. Maybe even ask for forgiveness.

 

“Good to see you still intact, Miss M.,” he smirked, leaning on the doorframe to her room at Grimmauld. “Finally putting that A-class bitchy witch personality to good use now, with all your memories back to normal.”

 

She rolled her eyes and shifted to sit more comfortably on the desk by the window, cigarette in hand. She always liked smoking — yet always hated the smell.

 

“Shouldn’t you be off trying to get your dick sucked by your boyfriend, Orion?” she grinned, all teeth.

 

Yes. Mary called him Orion sometimes. She was the only one allowed. He’d figured that out around fourteen — probably around the same time he realised how much he’d let her pine after him.

 

“Not my boyfriend,” he said, stepping inside and shutting the door. “And — about that.”

 

“This is the moment you tell me how deeply sorry you are for wounding the frail, delicate little girl that I am, and that you are, in fact, gay?”

 

Sirius laughed, hopping onto the desk beside her. “Kind of?”

 

“Can I tell my bit first?” She lit a cigarette for him. “Or does your story not involve me speaking?”

 

He only nodded, taking the cigarette.

 

“So I’m ten — almost eleven,” she raised both eyebrows. “And some lady comes to my house and tells me and my parents I’m a witch. Can you even believe it? I already wasn’t white enough, or Black enough, or even Scottish enough. And now, I’m a witch — but not enough.”

 

She opened the window wider.

 

“First day, on the train, some older girl named Andromeda — your cousin — finds out I’m Muggle-born and decides to teach me how blood is played in this world. Then you — the all-mighty prince of the pure-blood society — walk in, and the first thing you say to me is that I’m ‘ravishingly beautiful’.” She huffed. “What eleven-year-old boy talks like that?”

 

“Technically, I was almost twelve,” he corrected.

 

She rolled her eyes. “And of course, I start my first year and realise just how much this world — that should be mine — hates me. How…” She paused. “You do know they hate me more than they’d ever hate Lily, right? She at least looks the part.”

 

Sirius said nothing. Just took a long drag.

 

“Anyway,” she continued, “then you come along, acting like I’m the love of your life. And I want to believe it. Because if you of all people can see me as… as worth staying for, then it must mean I am.”

 

Exhale.

 

“So I force myself to fall in love with you,” she shrugged. “I think I wanted to be some type of… some cliché fairy tale. The pure-blooded prince falls in love with the Muggle-born girl. That would have meant that there was a place for me in the wizarding world, you know?”

 

“I did that too,” Sirius said.

 

“Huh?”

 

“I also tried to fall in love with you,” he admitted, after so many years. “For different reasons, of course. You were my rebellion. But also because you…” He hesitated, then exhaled sharply. “Oh, but this is strange. Don’t take this the wrong way, Mary, but you sort of reminded me of… of Bellatrix.”

 

She snorted so hard she nearly choked on smoke. “Yeah, I knew.”

 

A beat.

 

“So you’re… fully only into men, then?” Mary asked.

 

“Probably,” he took another drag. “I’m still not sure yet. But it would explain a fucking lot.”

 

Hey,” Mary said with a playful smile. “Thanks for being my first love. It could have been worse.”

 

Sirius leaned in and kissed the top of her head.

 

“I really wanted you to be my first love. My only, actually.” He exhaled sharply. “I even told Prongs when the war started that after I got my shit together and grew up, I was going to marry you.”

 

Mary just smiled.

 

“My magic won’t come back, you know,” she whispered. “Lily insists it will. But your brother and Snape both said it won’t. I think… I think Lily’s just trying to keep me here.”

 

“You want to leave the wizarding world.” Sirius frowned. Then swallowed.

 

“It was never mine to begin with,” she murmured, flicking her lighter, lighting another cigarette. Her hands shook slightly, and Sirius reached out, steadying them.

 

“But your parents disowned you. You have no home to go back to,” he reminded her.

 

A pause. A break.

 

“Marry me.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

He rolled his eyes. “Marry me. We can get married and divorced the same day—it’s just a formality. It’ll tie your magical signature to the Black ancestral vaults. You can live peacefully, forever. Maybe we can… start some sort of home school for Squibs. You could teach.”

 

“Sirius Black!”

 

“Yes, dear,” he winked.

 

Mary bit her lip. “Your mother will kill us. She may be fine with your brother marrying James Potter — a man — but James is still pure-blood. Still royalty.”

 

“I’ll buy her some cursed artefact and she’ll bend,” he said, raising an eyebrow.

 

Then his voice softened.

 

“This world of ours isn’t worth your time. But you are worth living in it. We need more girls like you, Mary. And I don’t mean it in that whole ‘ah, we need more Muggle-born witches’ way. No, I mean it in the… in the Bellatrix sense. We need more witches who’d die for love.”

 

“You loved us — Marlene, Pete, all of us — so much your memories were erased for it. It broke your magic. We need that kind of…” He paused, shaking his head.

 

Blood is blood is blood.”

 

“The wizarding world is in desperate need — especially now — of young women strong enough to be too much. Too dark. Too ruthless. Too strong. Because we lost one of those. Because we keep killing women like you.”

 

Mary tilted her chin up, eyes unreadable. “Ask me again.”

 

Sirius smirked. “Will you marry me?”

 

“For, like, two hours, of course.”

 

“I will.”


There were some things Sirius Black had to come to terms with.

 

And for the first time in a long fucking time, this had nothing to do with Bellatrix. Or Felix. Not even with his mother.

 

This was about Peter Pettigrew.

 

Sirius half hated himself for not letting Evan kill him. He also… wasn’t sure if he could take one more death on his soul. And if he could, it sure as hell couldn’t be this one.

 

Yeah, okay, shit — maybe it was about his mother in the end. But he refused to turn into her. And to make sure of that, he had to keep his boys — even the one he hated so much right now — close to his heart. Safe. Stable. As much as possible.

 

“Can we talk?” Sirius asked Peter, seeing as they were the only ones left at the dinner table. Then, before Peter could answer—“No, actually. I’m deciding that we are talking.”

 

Peter rolled his eyes.

 

“You told Mary,” Sirius said, tilting his head. “It didn’t work, since Dumbledore erased her memories, but… but you did try to tell one of us. I’m just trying to—well, I’m trying to understand—”

 

“Why not you,” Peter finished for him.

 

Sirius nodded.

 

Peter shrugged. “Regulus.”

 

Sirius frowned as Peter continued.

 

“I’ll be honest with you. I… Marlene is my oldest friend, yes. But I’m not like you and James — I can’t love everyone equally. So I chose to love you more than I loved her.”

 

Sirius blinked.

 

Peter looked up at the ceiling, voice steady. “Back then, there were rumours the Dark Lord didn’t fully trust your brother — which, considering everything, fair. I knew Prongs and Regulus were communicating through letters.” He exhaled. “I found one by mistake.”

 

“So I had a good idea, even then, who your brother really was. How alike you two were. I knew that if I told any of you three, Regulus would be put in danger.”

 

His gaze dropped back to Sirius. “As I said — I chose to love you more. To protect your brother. Because everything I was doing was, in the end, to protect my sister. And maybe you’ll never understand this, but that mattered more to me than Marlene’s family.”

 

“My family mattered more — for me,” Peter’s voice started breaking. “We were at war. So… what’s one or two more deaths, if it meant keeping my family safe?”

 

Sirius exhaled. “I would have let myself be a casualty in the war rather than do what you did.”

 

“I know,” Peter nodded. “As I said, Si’, we’re very different people. I’m not brave. I’m not self-sacrificial. I’m loyal — and that’s still a Gryffindor trait, you know? So I chose my first loyalty to go to Rory. Frankly, if it meant keeping her alive… I would have let you all be killed.”

 

A beat.

 

“We can’t all live in fairy tales,” Peter said simply. “Not all of us get to be heroes — because that’s not who we are.”

 

Sirius squinted at him. “You tried to save Marlene and Poppy.”

 

Peter didn’t react, so Sirius pushed on.

 

“And technically, it worked. You stunned Poppy, and the moment Malfoy arrived and decided to keep Marlene alive, you ran. In the end, you did love her.”

 

Peter shook his head. “Sure.” He smiled — small, sad. “But I would have killed her myself to protect Regulus. For you. I would have carved into her skin to keep my sister alive. And you’ll never understand that, no matter how much you try. Because you never needed to be cunning to survive.”

 

Sirius bit the inside of his cheek.

 

He looked down at his tea. Took a sip.

 

“It’s a very Black family thing, what you did,” he said at last.

 

“I know,” Peter agreed. “And I know it’s also the reason you hate me. But my sister is alive. Your brother is alive. That’s all I ever cared about.”

 

He met Sirius’ eyes. “I’m not a good man, Sirius. I never pretended to be. You just thought I was. Because we were friends.”

 

And then it came to him. A memory. Maybe he had tried to forget it. Maybe, for a time, he had.

 

The night Sirius ran away from home.

 

Yeah. So maybe it was about Bellatrix in the end.

 

That night, Peter had wanted to go after Cygnus. Not even James had been that furious. Peter had a plan and everything. Fleamont and Remus had to stop him. Physically. Sirius hadn’t been there when it happened, but the story had been told to him.

 

Because Peter hadn’t just wanted Cygnus — or Orion — gone. He’d wanted to kill them. All of them. He had hexed Felix.

 

But Remus had understood Sirius better. Felt it better. Remus and James had always known what Felix Rosier had meant to Sirius. Still meant, even in death. Even now, his cousin was still haunting his life.

 

But Peter’s loyalty — his cowardice to be better, his fear of the dead, his unstoppable human nature — was his true self. It had always been there.

 

And it hadn’t just been that time.

 

No.

 

Even when Andromeda left — when Sirius had been so hurt — Peter, just a preteen then, had wanted to end Ted Tonks’ life.

 

They were very different. Maybe too much for Sirius and him to ever be what they were before. But he would still carry Peter — all of his personas — in his heart and soul.

 

A coven.

 

That’s what they were. Not just four boys.

 

A coven.

 

Family.

 

Because they had to be family to have these complicated feelings between them.

 

So sure…

 

Felix. Bellatrix. And now Peter — not dead, but it felt like it.

 

And he would mourn them forever. Because they had shaped him. Made him who he was.

 

Felix. His mirror. His… There was still too much pain there to think.

 

Bellatrix. Protector. Madwoman. Bad woman. Loving. His sister. Half of his soul.

 

Peter. How he could have ended up. His other self, in a way that not even Felix had been.

 

“Who are we, then?” Sirius asked Peter at last.

 

Peter hummed. “For better or worse, we were boys once. Maybe that’s enough to keep someone up at night. We were given this life to live it — and we sort of did.”

 

And that, too, was so Peter. Oh, Peter.

 

Sirius would have to put him in a box under his bed after this. There — where a picture of all the Black-Rosier cousins still sat, untouched, immortalised in eternity. Where no one ran and no one died. Where blood was only blood in word — not in feeling, too.

 

Sirius would have to close the lid in the end. But this time, not to let go of his family.

 

No.

 

Because Sirius finally understood what family was. What it meant.

 

Fuck, how he missed Felix. This was so fucking unfair.

 

“I’m telling you, you can’t possibly think that putting powder into—”

 

Regulus stopped short. “Oh. Hello. You two are still here?”

 

Four boys.

 

No — five.

 

Because it should have been five. Always, always, always. But Sirius had been too proud at twelve to accept his friends being friends with his cousin as well.

 

So.

 

Five boys.

 

A new generation. Younger by just one year — except from Severus, of course.

 

Regulus —his brother, but not himself. No. Reggie was James. Because he was the type to take a broken boy into his home. To care too much. To love too deeply.

 

Barty. Now that was Sirius. Because only Barty Crouch could ever understand his love for Bellatrix — but also his hate.

 

Severus. Remus. Because these boys needed someone even more broken than them to take care of.

 

Rabastan. Peter. Because loyalty is not always easy, or nice, or flowery.

 

Evan. Because Felix should have been here, too.

 

“What are you lot doing?” Sirius asked them.

 

“Ah,” Barty moved all excited, taking a seat at the table, on his usual spot. “We are trying to prank your mother.”

 

Peter blinked. “Excuse me, but what?”

 

Regulus followed by Evan took his place as well. “Nothing exceptionally grave, of course,” he rearranged his fringe. “She just insinuated I was to become unattractive in my later days so we intend to spike all her brandy.”

 

“Sev,” Evan raised a hand.

 

Snape rolled his eyes, getting on an empty chair next to Sirius. “Yes, yes, Rosier. I have the plan right here,” he opened a notebook. “Don’t start fretting around me now.”

 

Scratching the wood on the floor as he moved the chair, Rabastan sat in front of them, talking to Sirius. “I honestly only came because they made me.”

 

Yeah, Sirius thought, this is what is should have been like all along.

Notes:

Translations:

1. "Yes, now, would you fuck me, please?"

2. "I'm in love with you, so you'd better assume that from now on I'm going to be on your case for the rest of my life."

3. "Then don't fuck me. Make love to me."

4. "Don't ever leave me, please. I don't know how to be good to you, but please don't leave without taking my soul."

5. "Can I stay with you forever?"

Hii! Hello! I know, I'm a bit late... but! So last week when I was editing that last chapter I sort of though that well, that chapter in itself is in need for sort of a prequel. Which I started. Four chapters, each from one of the girls' POVs. Walburga's chapter is done already, I'm still considering if I should post it already or wait to finish the rest. Anyway, tbh idk if you'd read it since it doesn't change the story I guess... it just... I had the idea and sort of ran with it, you know?

Edit: So... I started posting the prequel.

Chapter 25: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Nine: Does Saturn Cry?

Summary:

Oh, child. Lonely, lovely, loyal, lethal child that I loved.

***

TW: sexual content

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been a rather unfortunate — or fortunate — mistake. Truly and deeply. Regulus had never even been looking for them, you see. He might have been the nosy type, but he was not the sort to go rifling through his now-husband’s things.

 

Regulus had merely been trying to find one of James’ cosy, oversized jumpers because he was cold. And then he found them. Eleven letters. All written around the time he had lost his memory and had yet to regain it. By James. To him. Letters he had never, for some reason, laid hands on before.

 

Perhaps for the same reason it had taken him two and a half years to get his hands on the letter James had written to him in seventh year — the one James had entrusted to Lily and asked her to burn. The same one Lily had guarded like her most precious possession and had given to Regulus at the start of his and James’ relationship.

 

Because this was James Potter at his rawest, most unhinged, and utterly devoted.

 

Eleven letters. Because James had fallen in love with Regulus at eleven years old. When Regulus was ten. Before ever seeing him. Through the letters Regulus had sent to Sirius at school.

 

And from that moment, it had taken them almost eleven years to wed. Or, more precisely, ten years and nine months.

 

He started reading them. One by one.

 

Dear Heart, dear Lion, dear Serpent,

 

For however many more moons and too few of the suns in my sky, I shall never have seen a celestial body like your being. No, it is not about the ribs and the bones, the blood and the tears, the dark veil of your existence. But the crown.

 

Shall I steal Godric’s sword just to tear apart your crown, little lion? Yes, I named the beast right. For I know you better than I shall ever know myself. Hercules, the fool, slew my monster — the lion — and the Gods, stupid beings, chose to raise the animal into the sky. But what is such a being without its heart, Regulus?

 

Did you know the trees miss the fall? Most would not think of such things, but we both know how to see those sorts of tears — far away from the flowers, yet not close enough to the snow. I wish to see your dying blood in the snow, dear. Please do consider that of me and our communion.

 

I learned just the other day — from those maniacs you call friends and family alike — the Greek tale of Odysseus. Evan believes you to be that man, only in finer clothes and with more perfume. Troy? Sparta? Nonsense, if I am to make myself your Penelope. And truly, my love, what is your strategy without my charm?

 

But that is all we have ever been, no? You and me? They will never understand. Not in this way, not truly. Not in the skies, nor in the ocean. Because you see, Penelope was not unintelligent either; she had her own little political plays. As I do.

 

We are the same, in the end.

 

Do not forget your soul, for that would mean forgetting mine as well.

 

—Penelope.

 

Regulus moved to the window and opened it. With trembling hands, he lit a cigarette and began reading the second letter.

 

Dear Monster,

 

I have seen the way you breathe and do selfishly wonder if you still bear the same scars you once did. That damned cave transformed my man into a martyr, a noble prince, and someone who no longer recognises my heart — all in one, and yet none in the fall of my own.

 

Despite all that, I believe you do. You must, my dear. I cannot be the only one left to see what this war of ours truly is. I beg your eyes not to leave me lonely and alone, frigid and untamed in the storm that rages beyond these walls.

 

For I know, with the certainty of a dying man, that you were always the only other soul who understood the implications of our bones.

 

We are children at war, following our fathers’ paths and grieving our mothers’ wombs. All the sorrow in the world could not describe the kind of clarity you once held in your hands. Tell me, my love — where has our youth gone?

 

I decided you were my fate not so long ago. When your most beloved — your dearest of them all, Barty — was left beneath the ashes and rubble of a church, and I chose not to spare his life, but to give him a new one. When the people, the voices, their eyes burning like torches, demanded to know why I had made myself a fool to save the enemy.

 

And yet, when all that happened, you never once asked me my reason. And in that moment, I saw you clearer than I have ever seen myself or anything else in this world, in the skies, in all the lands.

 

Because he was seventeen. That is what you said to me.

 

I cannot lose this part of myself. I cannot be left the sole person who sees the problem for what it is. So please, remember who you are. Remember all the teenagers left behind — and the ones who made it out the other side.

 

—Knight.

 

Regulus exhaled. Inhaled. Exhaled.

 

He walked over to the small tray, poured himself a glass of whisky, and carried it back to the window, dragging a chair behind him. With the cigarette throbbing between his lips, he unfolded the third letter.

 

Dear Merlin,

 

Yes, dear, I know you are not that one. But I did get your attention, did I not? See, after all these years, I am still the only one who can spin your crown around my fingers, twist it in its orbit, and place it — ruthlessly yet gently — upon the spiked throne that bears your name.

 

These days, I am learning who I am as a myth more than who I am as a man. Perhaps only your blood could ever understand what that means. My grievances remain with those pitiful souls who do not care for the matters of dynasty — the ones the Brits pretend to have forgotten.

 

May I come into myself in the later days of my life. For I wish to know you — and all versions of your soul — before I know myself entirely.

 

The whispers of the dead urge my soul to see the grander picture: the sands and the waters of the Nile. But I ask you, my love, is that all there is to my supposed Misr? A picture, framed and broken in my mother’s heart? A golden tear upon my grandfather’s cheek?

 

Or is there more?

 

I can never let another soul glimpse the thoughts I naively hold. But at last, I hope that you, of all people, might find reason in the legacy they claim I must uphold.

 

Betrothed to a land I have never touched — that is all I am meant to be. They say I hold the sun and the gold, and I wonder, in the alcove of my spine and the inflexibility of my ribcage, if the water is clear enough for us to mend our blood in it.

 

So if you are ever to remember me, please consider whether I am ever to be whole. I leave that part of my future self in your hands alone.

 

—Ra.

 

Regulus coughed, flipping through the letters until he found the tenth one. He just had a feeling.

 

He would read them all one day — probably later that very day. But right now, he was on borrowed time.

 

Ah. He found the letter. Opened it.

 

Dear child,

 

This one, my love, is not for you. It is for a younger version of yourself. If you are ever to place those fingertips of yours upon my soul, please — read with caution. There are many great things I wish I had told you when you were eleven.

 

He took a deep breath, clenched the letter tighter in his fist, then abandoned his glass entirely and drank straight from the bottle. And then, he continued reading.

 

I remember with great gravity the first time I touched your words. That first letter alone could have shattered my soul — forever and beyond, even after the gods decide that life is no longer worth bringing into the world.

 

You were ten, and you said the moon was a person. Then you asked Sirius, rather brashly, if he thought anyone ever wandered about Saturn’s tears in the night. And I did. I do. I have seen the sky just as your eyes have seen it — even then, even now, from the very beginning.

 

I am you. You are me. That is the thesis of my feelings for you.

 

We are not soulmates, my love — no. Before you were born, your soul allowed me my own piece of happiness, a taste of brotherhood through your own blood and flesh — your sibling. And perhaps I have never thanked you for it, nor apologised. You allowed me to touch divinity. You let me have your brother because you knew I needed him more.

 

And no one will ever see it this way, ours as a love story. But if that is not devotion — if that is not sacrilege in its purest form — then I do not know what is.

 

Right before we were brought into existence, just a breath before Morgana allowed us to be born… I think you chose my eye colour as well as my soul.

 

My father once told me I was named James because of your mother. It’s a long story, one I will not bore you with. But it exists — within me, within us. Within Sirius, too. Because I realised, perhaps too late or too early, that I was always meant to love you both — differently.

 

Oh, child. Lonely, lovely, loyal, lethal child that I loved. My heart broke in blood and rebuilt itself in shadows for you, even then.

 

Little Prince, you were never alone in this universe.

 

—The boy with glasses and ‘funny’ hair who stole your brother from you.

 

Regulus was not crying.

 

Regulus was crying.

 

He didn’t even try to wipe away his tears. He simply took the eleventh and final letter, held it up to the morning sun, and opened it.

 

Dear noble prince,

 

To answer the first question I was never allowed to answer: yes, I often think of Saturn’s tears — and why even those who live in the sky refuse to believe in what happens around the axis one might call life.

 

You had many more questions in those letters. And since the real Merlin — meaning Sirius, of course, dear — never afforded you the proper manner and good education of answering them, I wish to do so now.

 

I, too, believe that Evan is Mars and that Felix was always meant to be Uranus. The resemblance is uncanny, and I must reassure you of the brilliance in your perception — for both of them excluded Pandora as Venus, while she has always been, all along, Pluto. As always, you are right in these matters. I regard you highly for it.

 

Oliver Twist was never to my liking either. And considering all that has ever been between us, I must admit — I, too, have always believed Jack Dawkins to be more of a hero than that other fool could ever be.

 

As you can see, this is my penance of sorts. Now more than ever, considering just yesterday you finally regained your memories. But I had to finish this long — yet far too short — diary of my heart. I had to finally answer those first eleven letters I once read from you.

 

Who even writes like that at ten? You did. Because I would have done it, too.

 

Because even then, we were children, thrown away into the trenches of this war.

 

You spoke of that in your seventh letter. Of war. At ten. And I — utterly, shamefully — fell in love with you, and so I decided to despise both violence and all matters of feeling.

 

This is the cross I must bear. And perhaps it is simply this: falling in love with you, over and over — and once more, over — again, in every universe, in every galaxy and sky, in every story, in every life.

 

Please, tell me we can meet again in the next one as well.

 

—James.


He found James at last in the kitchen. He was, once again, probably attempting to cook his horrific food. Merlin, how Regulus loved this man. He would have to ask Kreacher to teach James how to actually handle a kitchen — and that, yes, salt belongs in everything.

 

Regulus placed the letters neatly on the small table and settled himself into a chair.

 

“I’m thinking of making some sort of pie today,” James said, not even bothering to turn around. He didn’t need to. He knew. He felt it.

 

And wasn’t that a lovely thing?

 

Sure, Regulus had grown a great deal in the past few years. He was no longer the quiet, cold, lonely child he had once been. But it was still kind of James to leave that space open for him — to recognise him even in his slowest of moments.

 

“James, baby, can you look at me, please?” Regulus asked, his voice as soft as he could manage.

 

His husband — Salazar, how he loved saying that — turned at once, his glasses foggy from the steam rising off the boiling eggs he was preparing for breakfast.

 

Regulus was wrapped in the jumper he had gone searching for in the first place, seated beside the stack of eleven letters, now lighting a cigarette. He exhaled, looking at James with the kind of eyes that begged for a coffee — and maybe, while they were at it, a second wedding.

 

“Hey.” James was already moving. “Have you been crying?”

 

He crouched down onto his calves, bending his knees to meet Regulus at eye level. “Did something happen, Reggie?”

 

Regulus burst into fresh tears, grabbing James’ face and pressing frantic kisses wherever he could reach. “Yes, something terrible happened, you fool. You keep making me fall in love with you.”

 

James blinked, shifting his glasses to the top of his head. And as Regulus watched those pretty eyes, he saw the exact moment James spotted the letters — and blushed.

 

Oh,” James said quietly.

 

“Oh?” Regulus echoed, pouting. “Oh? That’s all you’ve got for me, Potter?”

 

The other man only hummed in response, moving closer, nuzzling into the crook of Regulus’ neck. “You’re very cute.”

 

Regulus tangled his fingers in James’ hair. “How quaint of you,” he teased. “Why do I always have to find your letters from other sources? Why do you never show them to me yourself?”

 

James let out a muffled groan against his skin. “Because I don’t want you thinking I’m some dumb, too-hopelessly-in-love-to-function idiot.”

 

He smirked, running his fingers through the mess of James’ lose curls. Then, quieter, just to make sure this was real and not some cruel trick of the universe, he whispered, “Who’s Saturn?”

 

His arms tightened around Regulus’ waist. “It’s you, right?”

 

Regulus smiled softly, pressing a kiss to the crown of James’ head. Then, quite suddenly, he let out a small laugh. “We still haven’t had sex.”

 

James groaned again. “I know.” He hesitated, then mumbled, “I just… Look, I wasn’t lying at first. I did want to wait until the war was over. And yeah, the whole Barty thing too. But then the war did end, and…” He swallowed. “I don’t know. I think I couldn’t go all the way without mending the little children we once were. And at the same time, I couldn’t bear to give you the letters, so…”

 

“So I had to steal them,” Regulus smirked. “Like you stole mine.”

 

The other man huffed, but his hold around Regulus’ waist didn’t loosen. “I did hope you’d find them,” he admitted.


James had an interesting room at Godric’s Hollow — Regulus would give him that. It wasn’t quite what his younger self would have imagined, but now, in his twenties, after coming to understand all of James, he realised — of course it was.

 

It wasn’t red and gold. No. It was the clearest shade of sky blue.

 

One wall was covered in an entire painted forest — lush, dark, and endless. Euphemia had painted it for him when he was fourteen. The Forbidden Forest, to be exact. That one was for Remus.

 

His windows had been replaced with painted glass, enchanted by Effy’s spell work so that the constellations and stars moved exactly as they did in the night sky. That was for Sirius.

 

Opposite his own bed, there was a second one — identical in size but placed in reverse. Not for Sirius — Sirius had his own room at the Potters’. This one was for Peter.

 

On his desk sat a vase of lilies and narcissus, just like the ones Regulus kept in his study. Those were for Lily and Narcissa. These days, they kept Petunias too — for Lily, once more.

 

A gorgeous golden Quaffle sat beside them — a gift from Barty. Above it, on the adjacent wall, hung a painting of his parents. That one was from Mary.

 

And in the corner, by the door, stood the only red thing in the entire room — a two-person sofa. That was for Marlene.

 

Because that was who James Potter was — a collection of people, stitched together in the warmth of his heart. The world may not have loved them as easily as he did, but James — James always did.

 

Both propped up on the bed, legs tucked beneath them, an ashtray between them and a yoghurt in James’ hand, they sat still — not rushing into it. Not hurrying past the moment. Just as James had always insisted he wanted this to go. And, at last, Regulus let himself slow down.

 

“We did say from the beginning that we’d both try it,” James said, licking the spoon like a child. “I’ll let you go first, since you have so much more sexual experience.” He smirked. “Gay sex, I mean.”

 

Regulus snorted. “I had sex with Barty. Once. And he told me I was terrible at fucking.” He exhaled through his nose, amused. “Other than that, my entire sexual history consists of you, and we both know it.”

 

The other man reached for one of Regulus’ cigarettes — something he only ever did in Regulus’ or Lily’s company — and lit it with practised ease. “But you want to go first.”

 

Regulus hesitated, then blushed. “It’s not that I think I wouldn’t like being on the receiving end, I just… prefer to hold the power. It’s purely a matter of the brain, you see.”

 

James smirked knowingly. “You also want to make sure I remember I’m in bed with a man,” he said, exhaling smoke. “Even though I’m literally married to you. After two years together.”

 

“Can you blame me?” Regulus arched a brow.

 

James chuckled low in his throat. “A bit, yeah, love.”

 

They could hear the soft breeze outside, whispering against the windows.

 

“Fine,” Regulus rolled his eyes. “You go first. But I have rules.”

 

“Of course you have rules,” James said with a grin, reaching to entwine their fingers and pressing a kiss to Regulus’ knuckles.

 

“I want to stay in your jumper because I’m cold,” he pouted. “Also, if you do this first, you either fuck me properly, or we are never doing this again, James Potter. You quite literally have one chance to turn my brain to mush.”

 

James laughed so hard it looked like his chest might have started to ache, but he still nodded in agreement.

 

Regulus continued, “I’m allowed to smoke and drink during it. And I’m allowed to switch places if I get bored.”

 

“Do you want to ride me?” James asked, smug.

 

“No, no, Mister. The Prince of Misr has declared that he’s doing the fucking, so I expect to be pampered like a white bride on her wedding night,” Regulus said loftily, tilting his chin up. “But if you call me your princess, I might very well Avada myself — or worse, tell your mother to ground you. And she will — Effy adores me.”

 

James smirked. “Since you’ve finished your smoke, I think you can lie down now. On your front. Preferably arse up. Even more preferably with your hair untied, since I’m currently imagining about thirty ways to finally get my revenge for you winning the Quidditch Cup in my bloody last year at school — I’m going to drag you by those pretty curls.”

 

Regulus pouted. The scene sounded lovely, but he was still a little shit and the youngest child of his lineage — so, still a spoiled brat.

 

He shifted the ashtray further up the bed so neither of them would knock it over by mistake, then did as he was told. Slid his linen trousers down. Lay on his chest. Arse up.

 

“Now what, Potter?”

 

James didn’t respond at first. Rising onto his knees, he discarded the yoghurt and the little spoon before reaching out to fondle one of Regulus’ arse cheeks over his underwear.

 

He leaned in, biting a tiny piece of skin just where the hem of the boxers stopped and bare flesh began. Then, extending his left hand, he brought the cigarette to Regulus’ lips, letting him take a slow drag from his fingers.

 

“You know,” James said, measured, “I think it’s just as well that we waited. That we experimented with one another in other regards in the meantime. Both because our first times with other people were… well, not exactly pleasant, all things considered, and because, frankly, this way, I actually know what I’m doing. What you like, what I like. I think it’s rather foolish to skip straight to dessert when one ought to eat his soup and vegetables first.”

 

“You want me to write you a thesis on it, Potter?” Regulus asked. “Or are you going to fuck me into next week?”

 

James hummed, then dragged his mouth — lips, tongue, and teeth — over the base of Regulus’ length, pressing through the black fabric that still separated them from true skin-to-skin contact.

 

“Have I ever told you that you smell lovely even here?” he murmured.

 

Regulus had half a mind not to moan on the spot. He rolled his eyes, letting his head finally drop onto the mattress, his newly regrown hair — finally back to what it had been before the Cave — falling over his face and blocking his view.

 

“I didn’t hear you, love,” James said smugly, before finally tugging Regulus’ boxers down, lifting his legs — one after the other — to rid him of the damn thing entirely, tossing it carelessly to the floor.

 

“Piss off, Potter,” Regulus mumbled into the sheets, his voice muffled — until James’ mouth met his hole, and then his breath hitched into something dangerously close to a whine. “Fucking bastard — where the fuck did you learn this?”

 

James chuckled, his tongue still in motion, circling, slow and deliberate, sending shivers up and down Regulus’ spine. He only pulled away just enough to answer. “I asked Barty for a tip or two.”

 

“That’s it, I’m killing him,” Regulus declared, arching his arse higher. “And then myself.”

 

A slap.

 

Oh, fuck me. Where the fuck did that come from?

 

Regulus barely had time to think before the sting settled, warm and unexpected.

 

“The fuck are you doing?” he asked, breathless.

 

James stilled. A flicker of hesitation. “You didn’t like it? I can—”

 

“Do it again,” Regulus swallowed thickly.

 

Another slap. Fuck. Soft, so soft — measured, like James always was. A gentle hand smoothing over the sting after, fingers kneading, soothing. Lips pressing to skin. Mouth open, taking, biting.

 

A third.

 

Regulus was whimpering by then.

 

“Accio lube,” James murmured — without a wand in sight. That fucker.

 

He lit another cigarette, holding it close to Regulus’ lips so he could take a slow drag, while his other hand, now slick with cold lube, traced the sensitive skin before pressing in a first finger.

 

“You know,” James drawled, casual, measured. “Well, of course you know — you must. But I’ve been waiting to fuck some good manners into you for a very long time, little prince.

 

“If you use that nickname in bed again—”

 

But whatever threat Regulus had been about to issue was swallowed by a moan, a second finger, and the sensation of James lazily placing the cigarette between his lips and forgetting it there — hot ash spilling onto the nice orange sheets. Then fingers were in his curls, tangling, dragging, pulling his head back.

 

“Ah, you spoke? How cute, my love,” James giggled.

 

The lion king was at it again. And Regulus loved every second and piece and breathe of the beast.

 

A third finger. A shift. James started moving them side to side, stretching him slow, teasing.

 

“This trick is technically from Barty as well,” James mused. “He really likes to run his mouth when he’s drugged up his arse, you know?”

 

Regulus only pouted, puffing on his smoke. James finally had the courtesy to pluck the cigarette from between his teeth.

 

“Si tu ne jouis pas en moi dans les trente prochaines minutes—”

 

James froze, then whined. “You cannot just start speaking French now, love.”

 

“Fuck me already,” Regulus sighed, rolling his eyes.

 

The hand with the cigarette disappeared, and Regulus pushed his curls out of his face, turning his head to take in the scene.

 

Oh, and what an image. What a fucking image.

 

James Potter — debauched god of the sun, a lion dressed in golden ruin.

 

Regulus’ slim menthol between his lips. Eyes hazy. Glasses still perched on his nose. One hand working inside Regulus, the other pulling his own cock free, slicking it up with too much lube — smearing it over himself, over his clothes, careless in his need. A trail of ash had fallen from James’ mouth, scattering across the sheets like fallen embers.

 

This is how the fairy tales lie to little sad boys.

 

The lion is just as dangerous as the dragon. But no one ever sees the first one coming.

 

“Hey,” James gave him a nod, voice softer this time. “We good?”

 

“Are you good?” Regulus countered, eyes sharp even as he lay there, flushed and pliant beneath him.

 

“Fucking ecstatic, actually,” James grinned, lowering himself just enough to press a single, chaste kiss to the tip of Regulus’ nose. Hovering over him just to give him this small, deliberate piece of warmth.

 

“Honestly, love, if my younger self could see me now… I’m fucking Regulus Black in my childhood bedroom, in my Quidditch jumper, looking at my own name on the back of it. I think I just ascended to Godhood. Call me Ra and slap my face.”

 

“I just might,” Regulus muttered, breath hitching. Then, quieter, softer “I love you.”

 

James smiled, slow and knowing. He slid his fingers out, positioning himself at Regulus’ entrance.

 

“I love you even with my eyes closed,” he murmured. And in the next second, he was inside, a sharp gasp ripping from his throat as the cigarette slipped from his mouth, forgotten in the sheets.

 

James started pounding into him. “Fuck. Shit. Godric. Merlin. Hell!” He was clearly overwhelmed, his voice shaking with it. “Remind me why we waited this long?” He shivered.

 

Regulus, finally warm enough, pulled off the jumper and let it drop somewhere onto the bed.

 

And then — everything shifted. Moved.

 

One moment, he was lying on his chest like every spoiled little lord should. The next, James was dragging him upright, pulling him to his level — forcing Regulus onto his knees, his spine curving against James’ chest, his body held firm in place.

 

A hand wrapped around his cock, slicking it with precum, spreading it over the length with slow, deliberate strokes. The other rested at his throat — softly, gently, thumb drawing small, absent circles against his skin. A tether. A claim.

 

Regulus’ hands found James’ hips from behind, nails digging in, leaving crescent-shaped marks in their wake. “Merde,” he whined, breathless.

 

James let go of his cock just long enough to lift his fingers to his mouth, licking them clean, moaning softly around the taste. And then, still ruined with want, he pressed two fingers past Regulus’ lips, slipping them into his mouth, groaning when Regulus sucked on them, lazy and teasing.

 

I love you,” James was gone-gone, wrecked beyond reason. “Fuck. You are so lovely. The kindest, nicest, meanest — shit.”

 

His hand was back on Regulus’ cock, stroking him in time with his thrusts. It took only four more pumps — four more precise, teasing strokes — and the sharp, unbearable press of James’ teeth sinking into his shoulder for Regulus to come undone.

 

Regulus clenched around him, turning just enough to brush his lips against the side of James’ face — then found his mouth properly, kissing him slow, deep, languid. And James broke. Coming inside him, breathing hard against Regulus’ skin, overstimulated and devastated.

 

He pulled out with a shudder, but not before slipping an index finger back in, gathering the cum that threatened to spill.

 

Regulus almost called him a possessive cunt for it. But then his spent cock twitched—so maybe he wasn’t any better.

 

Somehow, in all that mess, they ended up tangled in the dirty, ash-scattered sheets, limbs draped over one another like they had nowhere else to be.

 

Regulus shifted first, turning to drag James’ head against his chest, absently carding fingers through his hair. He reached for his smokes, the ashtray, the whiskey bottle — let James take the first sip from his hands before bringing the bottle to his own lips.

 

“I kept the letters you sent to Sirius,” James admitted after a moment, folding his glasses and setting them aside. “The ones I stole.”

 

“I know, baby,” Regulus murmured, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “I found those as well.”

 

James nuzzled closer, nosing against his collarbone. “Can we meet in the next life, too? I don’t even need to have you — just let me watch you read.”

 

Regulus took a slow drag, exhaled soft against the quiet hum of the day.

 

“And every one that comes after.”

Notes:

Translation: "If you don't come inside me in the next thirty minutes--"

Also I know I've been a bit late in here these last two weeks. My only apology is that well, I'm writing book 3, and the prequel that now has 2 chapters up (I'll probably post Effy's tonight), and my other fic so... sorry?

Anyway, they had sex-sex! Yay! Only took them like almost three years, no biggie.

Chapter 26: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Ten: Where Do We Go Now?

Summary:

“But for the last few years, you were the mother we needed.”

***

TW: sexual content, talks of sexual trauma

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When he was very young — probably twelve or thirteen — Barty overheard a particularly vicious fight between his parents. It might have been the last time his mother actually tried to fight back. It was also the first time his father made Barty cast the Imperius Curse on her.

 

You see, the Kroucheves were a complicated non-dynasty.

 

And yes, this was before his grandfather took the name Crouch — in a way, at least. This is about cycles of trauma and grief, about the things the wizarding world is still trying to forget but never will.

 

It’s about why they can’t show their faces in the Muggle world, why they hide and fear and try to conquer. Why they start wars and obsess over blood and legacy. Why they eat and sleep and drink and breathe.

 

It’s about witches burned at the stake.

 

About wizards never making it past their twenties.

 

About young, so very young girls being told they would burn alive if they dared to speak.

 

It’s about his grandfather — Aleksandar — and his mother. The woman who was burned when he was two years old.

 

She was sixteen.

 

This is how the Crouches were made.

 

Actually, Georgiana — Barty’s mother — was the first Crouch wife to survive past the age of twenty-two. That is, if one didn’t count Aleksandar’s second wife, of course.

 

Because, in truth, Bartemius Senior was a piece of shit — but he also had never tried to bed Barty’s mother after she gave birth to him. One heir was enough, apparently.

 

For all his cruelty, Senior had at least spent a great deal of Galleons on Georgiana’s failing health. The man had many ambitions, and for some unfathomable reason, one of them had been keeping Barty’s mother alive for as long as he could. A deeply complex thing, that one. Something Barty would never understand.

 

But yes — every Bulgarian witch in his bloodline had lived and died young, never surviving long enough to see white in their hair. The British women, though — most of them, if not all — lived well past two hundred.

 

Morgana was a bitch and a lesser witch in Barty’s history books. Oh, she had her groove and her fun, and that was all randy and dandy — but she was too new. Too shallow.

 

The Slavic witches before her — they deserved more than a bow. More than mere worship.

 

Or did they? Maybe that was a lie. Maybe the Brits had stolen her, too.

 

Let’s turn back a few pages.

 

The oldest, darkest, most dangerous Slavic witch was known by many names. Most commonly Marzanna. But sometimes Mara, Morana, Morena. The Goddess of Winter. Of Death. Of Harvest and the Underworld. Of Witchcraft and Nightmares.

 

Do you see the pattern in the names? Can you sense the dark magic? The smoke?

 

This is not to imply that Morgana was a Slavic beast whom the Englishmen of her time claimed as their own.

 

But it also is.

 

This was also not to say that Morgana may or may not have been Barty’s ancestor.Except that he’d found a book in Walburga’s study, translated it from ancient Cyrillic, and — well. Morgana was his ancestor.

 

Which, honestly, explained quite a few things. Things that had made him feel out of place his entire life.

 

Not that he would ever tell anyone. Least of all Sirius — who still clung to the belief that Morgana had been the mother of Merlin’s firstborn son, and therefore, the founding mother of the Black dynasty. Which — fine. It was possible.

 

But Barty knew — he felt it, deep in his bones — that the Black line was pure British-French. They weren’t brutes and monsters like he was.

 

In the end, the discovery explained everything about his family. About his trauma. And yet — somehow — it explained nothing at all.

 

He had spent almost twenty years searching for an answer to who he was. To where his roots began. When he found it — it felt like nothing.

 

Because Morgana wasn’t Morgana. She was Marzanna.

 

Because in the end, she had been reduced to nothing more than the daughter of a British ruler. Just like he had. Her name erased just like his. Her life controlled by her father. Bright, but never Merlin. Never Black blood.

 

Still at the hands of the Brits.

 

Which brought him to the problem at hand.

 

Evan had suggested — or rather decided — that now that his parents were finally dead and Pandora was set to move up north in a few months, he and Barty should finally move into Rosier Manor.

 

No.

 

Leaving Grimmauld Place?

 

No.

 

The Black family had taken Barty as their own. Every single one of them. He was to them what Sirius was to the Potters.

 

So, no.

 

For some fucking reason, Evan refused to understand that. And Barty refused to say it out loud, but in his mind, it still felt like this was Evan’s fault.

 

And they were both angry. This was bad. They had never fought like this. Never ever.

 

Ever.

 

Ever.

 

Ever.

 

“I truly don’t understand you, love,” Evan muttered, lighting his second cigar in less than twenty minutes, pacing the room. “You’d rather we live here for eternity? This house is a bloody war base, for fuck’s sake! Only the war has ended! Everyone is leaving! Even Reggie moved to Godric’s Hollow!”

 

“That only happened because Potter is on house arrest and Regulus can’t go one fucking hour without his house-trained husband,” Barty snapped, his voice rising.

 

Evan pinched the bridge of his nose. “Everyone is leaving, Bee. Reggie and James will be staying in Godric’s Hollow after the house arrest. Sirius and Remus will follow. Dorcas asked me where we, her, and Marlene are moving. Pettigrew has officially moved in with Alice. Severus will be staying at Hogwarts by autumn. Rabastan and Rodolphus have already fucked off. Evans left for Marlene’s cottage with Macdonald.”

 

Barty rolled his eyes.

 

“It’ll just be us, Aunt Walburga, and Aunt Lucretia,” Evan exhaled.

 

“And Rory,” Barty said, small.

 

“You said we’re sending her with Pandora and Xenophilius,” Evan reminded him. Then, softer, “Don’t you see, Bee? There’s no point in us staying in a house haunted by war.”

 

Evan moved — swift, desperate — and threw the cigar to the floor before taking Barty’s face in his palms. He traced his thumbs over Barty’s brows, so gently, as though he could soothe the fight out of him.

 

“Love, I can give you everything you’ve ever wanted now,” he murmured. “I’ll paint the whole bloody castle black if that’s what you wish. Narcissa can tend to the gardens, and I’ll build you a library bigger than the one at Hogwarts. Dorcas and Marlene will be there. Poppy too. And once I’m made Minister—”

 

Barty flinched.

 

“No.”

 

Evan blinked rapidly, cheeks flushed, eyes wet. “What?”

 

He let out a pained laugh. “So this is how it’s going to go?” Barty’s voice trembled with fury. “I go from the Minister’s son to the Minister’s mistress? Fuck no. What am I, your housewife? Shall I rearrange the furniture so you can fuck me after you rule the country?”

 

Evan reeled back, eyes wide. “Bee—”

 

“No, no.” Barty’s voice rose, sharp as a whip. “Please, tell me more about how I am to be kept like some exotic fucking ornament in your house. Just like your father kept your mother. Thomas might have had some deranged fetish for Black women, but you—” he scoffed, voice breaking— “you’re doing the same fucking thing, only with a dick and some Slavic genes.”

 

“Bartemius—”

 

The moment Evan said his full name, Barty gasped — like the air had been punched out of his lungs.

 

“I’m done,” he whispered. Then, louder, final: “We are done. Broken up. Whatever the fuck you want to call it.”

 

Evan was crying. Silently.

 

He reached out one last time — fingers trembling, aching to touch Barty’s face — but at the last moment, he pulled back. His lower lip quivered, and when he finally spoke, his voice was softer than Barty had ever heard it.

 

“Oh. I understand.” Evan lowered his gaze, a sad, lopsided smile ghosting over his lips. “I’m sorry for upsetting you these past weeks. I’ll go now. I won’t stand in your way.”

 

He bent down, plucked the cigar from the floor, and stepped toward the door. He hesitated, just for a breath.

 

“…Bee?” he whispered, still not looking at him. “Thank you for this lifetime.” And then, in the quietest voice Barty had ever heard from anyone — Romanian, flawless and reverent: “Promit să te iubesc doar de la distanță de acum.”

 

The door opened.

 

Evan was gone.

 

What was that? What—

 

Evan had left him. Just like that. No fight. No yelling. No glass shattering against the walls. No bloody Imperius Curse threading through his veins. No desperate hands in his hair, no bargaining, no please don’t do this.

 

He had left quietly, like someone who had already lost.

 

He had left with Barty’s blood on his tongue — not his father’s, not the Bulgarian roots. With his mother’s forests and mountains and the cold, unrelenting Black Sea. Evan Rosier, French-British lord, future Minister of Magic, the spare heir of a dying dynasty — had learned Romanian for Barty. Without even telling him.

 

And now Barty had ripped it all apart.

 

The world felt like it was breaking around him. Like he was war, and war never leaves.


“Yes, Bartemius, what do you want?” Walburga asked from the other side of the door.

 

He had never understood how she did that. They hadn’t even needed to knock, yet she knew exactly who was waiting to enter her study. It was deeply strange — yet completely her.

 

Barty stepped inside, a faint flush creeping up his cheeks.

 

“I brought you some flowers,” he said, somewhat awkwardly, raising the vase in his hands to show her. “Kreacher mentioned that today marks twenty years since your mother died. And I, ahm… I understand you had a complicated relationship with her, so I thought no one else would think to give you any.”

 

Walburga almost flinched. “You can leave them on the coffee table,” she said, gesturing with two fingers.

 

Barty gave her a small smile.

 

“I also wanted to let you know that — well, since everyone is moving out of the house — I won’t,” he continued, carefully arranging the vase. “I wouldn’t dream of implying that you’re getting old — I was raised better than that — but I will say that, after the war, your condition has worsened. And I don’t want you to think you’ll be forgotten. Especially considering that, well, it was you who took care of a bunch of teenagers in this war.”

 

She turned to look at him, tilting her head slightly. “Some days, I see a great deal of your father in you,” she mused. “On rare occasions, I see your mother. This is not one of them.”

 

He frowned, not quite understanding, but decided not to press the matter.

 

“On that note,” she said, lighting one of her finely scented cigars before extending the case towards Barty in silent offer. “You will not live in this house. But I would very much like you to be the last to leave.

 

She exhaled a slow curl of smoke, her expression unreadable. “After that, this place shall belong only to me and Lucretia. I have already arranged with Euphemia and Fleamont to leave the house in Godric’s Hollow to the boys. Once they’ve taken their long-awaited trip to Egypt, the two will join us here.”

 

“But—”

 

She silenced him with a look — sharp, unwavering. Only then did she speak.

 

“I wish to spend my final days in the solitude of my cousin, my oldest friend, and her husband. You have all done your part, fought and won a war. Now it is time to grow up, to build families. And in the summers, you will send your children here, so I can teach them proper history and French.”

 

Barty swallowed.

 

Was she throwing him out? Was that it?

 

He had already refused to live with the only person he had ever loved in a romantic sense, erasing everything that had been between them because he felt obligated to take care of her.

 

And now what? Was she telling him he had never been needed?

 

What was he supposed to do now?

 

Regulus would probably take him in — he had before. Barty reckoned he would again.

 

But then what? He would just… do what, exactly?

 

Babysit Harry whenever the child was at their house instead of Lily’s? Cook for them like some sort of maid?

 

Did he truly have no purpose?

 

Was—

 

“Now, can you tell me what in Salazar’s name is happening with my nephew?” Walburga’s voice yanked him from his spiralling thoughts.

 

“We had a fight,” Barty said curtly.

 

We broke up. I broke up with him. I made Evan think his control issues were something unlovable. I compared him to both our fathers. I shattered him. All because I believed I had to give something back to a family that chose me over everything else.

 

He said none of that.

 

Walburga took a slow drag from her cigar. “He informed me, just an hour ago, that he no longer wishes to be Minister. After twenty years of preparation, education, and training — all of which I oversaw. Two days before he was to be voted in. All for nothing! Not even Sirius is that petulant.”

 

“What?” Barty felt the air leave him — his soul, his body, his mind. In that order.

 

“I am two seconds away from burning him off the family tapestry,” Walburga huffed. “Can you believe it? How could he do this to me? I raised him as if he were my own — better, even, since I actually like him. And now what? I’m left to choose another Minister? Potter is unfortunately out of the running for the time being, and — Salazar help me for saying this — but Dorcas Meadowes has yet to be positioned there.”

 

Barty was still trying to catch his breath. She was still talking, condescending and crude, just as Sirius had always described her. But something about it felt… off. As if she were trying to make herself seem crueler than she truly was.

 

Walburga Black was, of course, a cold and calculating woman. But she was never outright rude for the sake of it. Until now.

 

“So, of course, I’ve grounded him,” she went on, arching a brow. “Sent him to the Astronomy Room and locked him there. Told him to cool off. Arrogant son of a bitch. I give him everything, and he just fucks off. No ambition. Nothing deserving of his blood in the end.”

 

She pointed a sharp, ringed finger at him. “Mark my words, Bartemius. Evan Rosier will be made Minister, and I am not — nor will I ever be — ready to let that go.” She exhaled dramatically, shaking her head. “What in Morgana’s name did I do so wrong to be cursed with a house full of uneducated, uncivilised brats?”

 

Barty adjusted his jumper. It wasn’t even his — it was Evan’s. He turned towards the door, ready to leave, but her next words stopped him in his tracks.

 

Her tone had changed completely. It was something he had never heard from her before.

 

“It is not easy, in our world, to be born with the wrong colour to one’s skin,” she murmured. “It comes with a great deal of restraints. Only the right kind of powerful man knows when to be afraid of himself.”

 

The door had opened. He was ready to find the stairs.

 

One last look at the sad, sad sad — queen without a throne. A woman who had raised kings and expected only that they rise to their full potential in return.

 

“You were not a good mother,” he said calmly. “Not to your sons. Not to any of us.”

 

A pause.

 

“But for the last few years, you were the mother we needed.”

 

Walburga held his gaze for a moment before turning away. “Leave the house, Bartemius.”


Evan looked like some debauched god. Or a bored housewife who had been crying for hours. Take your pick.

 

He was half-sprawled on the sofa in the Astronomy Room when Barty unlocked the door with the key he had stolen from Lucretia. Good thing the woman liked both his jokes and his smokes.

 

“You don’t need to talk,” Barty began carefully. “Especially since you’ve always insisted Sirius the First’s ghost still lingers in this room. But I need to speak with you.”

 

Evan nodded slowly. He was still crying. Had he been crying all these hours? How many had passed? Six? Maybe seven?

 

Barty crouched in front of the sofa, resting on his knees. He reached for Evan’s hand. Evan flinched.

 

“Please don’t touch me if you don’t mean it.”

 

Barty took his hand anyway and kissed it.

 

“We haven’t spoken about your diary from before I was sent to Azkaban. Nor about Azkaban itself. You’ve tried to steer away from it every time, but I want to talk about it.”

 

Evan was pulling him forward now — dragging, dragging, dragging — until Barty was no longer on the floor. He only let go of Barty’s hands to sign: please don’t sit on the floor.

 

Barty let himself be pulled into place, held, settled, legs bent, face to face with Evan — who was now pressing Barty’s palm over his chest, over his heart.

 

“I never fancied Reggie,” Barty admitted at last. “I know you think you were my second choice or something, but you weren’t. I was ten, for fuck’s sake — trying to tell you that you were pretty, and it came out wrong, okay?”

 

His fingers curled into the fabric of Evan’s blouse, gripping tightly over his chest.

 

“I told you Regulus was pretty, sure. Because I was trying to compliment you. Like — ‘here, look, this boy is pretty, and you are nothing like him’. Because you are so much more.”

 

Evan moved just a fraction closer.

 

“And maybe you don’t want to hear this, but yes, love, you do look strange,” Barty murmured, leaning in until his forehead rested against Evan’s shoulder. “No offence, but you’re a Black bloke with naturally blonde hair and blue eyes. And that was the whole thing! I had never seen anyone like you before.”

 

He exhaled softly. “And then I met your siblings. Dora — who’s somewhat lighter, and her blonde is, well… closer to sunlight, while yours is icy. And Felix, who — let’s be real — was fair enough to pass as every English little lord. And once again, I was seriously considering ending my own life over how bloody beautiful and unique you were.”

 

Evan’s free hand found Barty’s nape, fingers threading through his overgrown hair.

 

“I was… and I—” Barty let out a long breath. “I was just this weird kid, you know? A year younger than all of you, yet the tallest. Shaven head, bruises everywhere. Stitches in places they never should have been. My father insisted on dressing me in clothes from three decades ago because he believed all men — even ten-year-old boys — should wear suits. And you didn’t speak to me at all that first year. Even though we shared a dormitory.”

 

He nuzzled into the crook of Evan’s neck.

 

“Then, second year — after I spent twelve months convinced you hated me — you hugged me so tight on the train I was sure I’d pass out. You got me presents for the new school year. And not the kind Senior used to get me, no. Books. You pulled me into an empty carriage while we waited for the others and told me you wanted to be Minister.”

 

Barty closed his eyes. “The very first thing we ever talked about was politics. At eleven and twelve. Because even then, no one understood like we do.”

 

“I missed you so much that summer,” Evan whispered.

 

“Because I talk too much, and you hear the dead, so you can’t hear them when I’m around,” Barty finished for him. “I know. As I said, I read your diary.”

 

Evan dragged him even closer, forcing Barty to awkwardly tangle his legs in the process.

 

“Azkaban,” Barty murmured.

 

“Go on,” Evan encouraged, pressing a kiss to his temple.

 

Barty exhaled. “I was in a continuous manic state. Even after. And that… Look, I’m not sorry for what I did. Maybe you are, because it kind of fucked with our sex life. But I’m not, okay? I’d do it again — maybe not for just anyone, but for the right person, I would.”

 

His voice wavered. His hands trembled. “Me… offering myself in Bellatrix’s place for… for the sexual abuse — it gave me purpose, in a way. So I—”

 

“I’m not mad,” Evan interrupted. His voice was steady, but his grip on Barty tightened. “I’m actually proud. A bit devastated, but proud. You protected my family in there. My cousins. If anything, I’m ashamed — ashamed that I listened to everyone else instead of my own and James’ instincts. We should have got you and Sirius out sooner.”

 

Barty lifted a hand to Evan’s cheek. His thumb brushed against damp skin.

 

“I lied.”

 

Evan’s brows furrowed. “About what?”

 

“Everything,” Barty admitted.

 

A beat of silence.

 

“I don’t hate that you feel the need to control things — that you even try to control me,” he went on. “Honestly, it brings me a strange kind of peace, knowing I’m not the only bastard constantly worried about everyone else. I love that about you.”

 

“It’s you and Reggie deciding things for all of us — me included — that gives me time to breathe.”

 

Evan started crying again. Silently.

 

“But it also scares me,” Barty confessed at last. “Not your control, but my need for it. Because I don’t… I cannot end up like my mother. And I’m not sure what that says about me. About us. About our sex life before Azkaban.”

 

“I told you before that we don’t have to have sex,” Evan murmured, threading their fingers together. “And I told you that… that I am fine being the one fucked.”

 

Barty almost rolled his eyes. “I fucked you twice. The second time, you flinched afterward and didn’t speak to anyone for six days. And I… Well, yes, you don’t need sex. But I do.”

 

Silence.

 

“I don’t see you as my father,” Barty whispered. “Or yours, for that matter. I lied about that too. I just… for some reason, my brain kept telling me I had to stay at Grimmauld and take care of Walburga. Retribution, you know? She took me in at seventeen without batting an eye.”

 

“Well — technically, Reggie took me in. But she just… she acted like I’d always been there. Never even once commented on me taking Sirius’ room.”

 

Evan hummed softly.

 

“And lastly,” Barty exhaled, “I do want us to live together. In Rosier Manor. With the girls and Poppy. So I can drink with Dorcas and bicker with Marlene at ungodly hours. So we can shag in the garden and scare Felix’s ghost.”

 

Evan snorted, pulling Barty in to kiss his cheek.

 

“And I want it green and purple and blue — not black,” Barty added. “But the thing is… you all have these grown-up plans, and I don’t know what I’ll do. So I can’t just be… I can’t just be your mistress.”

 

Evan froze.

 

“Regulus didn’t tell you?”

 

“Tell me what?”

 

“Oh, Bee, love,” Evan murmured, cradling his face. “That little shit. I’m going to spike his coffee and cage Potter’s dick for this. Dorcas arranged a job for you starting this autumn.”

 

What?

 

Evan started planting tiny kisses all over Barty’s face.

 

“You’ll teach. The Ministry’s educational programme. You know how most departments require a two-year course before joining — like Auror training?”

 

Barty inhaled sharply. “What exactly am I teaching?”

 

Politics,” Evan said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “What else? I think you’ll have three or four courses. I’ll have to check the documents for details. But realistically, of course you were always going to work. Of course it was going to be teaching and politics.”

 

“Plus, you still have your secretary seat in the Wizengamot next to Sirius. I did consider making you Minister for Foreign Affairs, but I didn’t want you stressed all the time.”

 

Barty tried not to gasp. He failed. But it didn’t matter — he still threw himself at Evan, capturing his lips in a slow, deliberate kiss.

 

“You have to be Minister,” Barty whispered against his mouth.

 

Evan smiled, but there was something sad about it. “My ambition is not greater than my love for you,” he murmured. “I can be the housewife. Don’t worry about me right now. All I want is you, half-naked in the sitting room at four in the morning, quoting Sartre and stealing my cigars and brandy.”

 

Barty let out a soft giggle. “You are becoming your aunt. Sirius may look like Walburga, but you’ve inherited all of her terrible habits.”

 

Evan licked his lips, looking smug.

 

“You will be Minister. In two days,” Barty pressed. “Your ambition might not be that great, but mine is. You have to, angel. If we want you to retire in ten years and let Dorcas run the country, well… we need the dark-skinned bloke first so our all-mighty Dragon Lady can follow and absolutely destroy the conservatives.”

 

“You’ve been reading too much Assata Shakur these days,” Evan murmured before biting lightly at Barty’s jaw. “You never told me about Romanian and Bulgarian philosophy.”

 

Barty flushed. “And you never told me you learned Romanian,” he pouted.

 

Evan let out that deliciously high laugh of his. “It wasn’t that difficult, considering I already speak French and Italian. I picked up Bulgarian as well, but I haven’t got much further than the alphabet, to be honest.”

 

Barty exhaled, then began reciting:

“They say that ancestors, who died


before their time,


with young blood in their veins,


with great passions in their blood,


with living sun in passions,


return,


return to live


inside us


their unspent lives.”

 

Evan blinked.

 

“Romanian,” Barty explained. “Lucian Blaga. You’d like him. He’s more your style than mine.”

 

“You’re telling me you had that in your head all along, yet you spent three bloody years quoting the most depressing bastards imaginable, Krouchev?” Evan looked both exasperated and — if Barty wasn’t mistaken — slightly flushed.

 

Barty shifted, moving against him, adjusting until he was properly sprawled on top. “You’re hard,” he observed, utterly unbothered.

 

“And yet my mind healer refuses to believe me when I tell her I have some sort of intellectual fetish where you’re concerned,” Evan muttered, gripping Barty’s hips. “That cunt!”

 

He let out a slow grunt. “Fuck — the friction’s nice.” Then, lazily, Barty added, “You should try fucking me, Goldilocks.”

 

“Nah,” Evan dismissed the idea outright. “I think we’ve settled into a fine arrangement since that protest.” He dragged his tongue along the column of Barty’s neck. “Or are you implying my fingers aren’t enough for you for now?”

 

He rolled his hips deliberately, sending another slow wave of pleasure between them.

 

“You know,” Evan murmured, still moving, still teasing, “considering everything, I’d say it’s about time I re-trained you.”

 

Evan leaned back into the cushions, his hands leaving Barty’s body as he reached for his cigar case on the coffee table. He lit one with practised ease, exhaling a slow stream of smoke before speaking.

 

“Sit,” he commanded smoothly, shifting just enough to prop himself up. The movement repositioned them so that Barty was now straddling his lap rather than lying against him. “Make yourself come. I don’t intend to do anything.”

 

Barty whined. Fuck, how he’d missed Evan in control. Okay, shit. This might actually work — as long as there was no penetration involved on either side. He started moving, grinding against Evan’s lap, one hand braced against the other man’s chest for steadiness, the other slipping towards his own crotch.

 

No.” Evan caught his wrist, stopping him. “You will not touch yourself. You’ll come just from this — from grinding against me, from feeling my dick against your arse but not inside it.”

 

Barty’s head tipped back, his eyes rolling as a broken whimper escaped his lips. He fumbled to get Evan’s blouse off, fingers clumsy with urgency.

 

Evan, meanwhile, remained maddeningly composed, smoking his cigar as if entirely unimpressed. But Barty wasn’t fooled — not when he could hear the slight hitch in his breath, see the flush creeping up his cheeks, the way his fingers trembled ever so slightly where they rested against the cigar.

 

Barty finally managed to unbutton Evan’s blouse, his nails dragging down the newly exposed skin, leaving faint, possessive marks in their wake. He was just about to lean in and add a few more when Evan’s voice cut through the haze.

 

“Jumper down. Now.”

 

He didn’t wait for Barty to move — just grabbed the hem and yanked, forcing him to strip.

 

Then, breathless, Evan said, “Choke yourself.”

 

Barty blinked. “What?”

 

“I’d do it myself, but I don’t want to send you into a panic episode.” Evan shifted closer, pressing their bodies together, exhaling a stream of smoke over Barty’s parted lips. His voice softened, almost coaxing now. “Look at me. Choke yourself. Don’t imagine it’s me — just do it. And remember, no one’s touching you, love.”

 

Barty whined but obeyed, his fingers wrapping loosely around his own throat, applying only the barest pressure — just enough, the way Evan used to do it. His other hand gripped Evan’s shoulder for balance.

 

Angel—”

 

But his own voice cut short as Evan kissed him, swallowing whatever he was about to say. The overstimulation, the hazing mindfuck of it all, tipped him over the edge, making him come in his pants. Even after, he kept moving, rutting against Evan, desperate to drag him down with him.

 

And then, finally, he collapsed against his boy.

 

“You make my head very dizzy sometimes,” Barty murmured against Evan’s skin. “I like it. I never get to stop thinking, or planning, or worrying, or caring — except when I’m with you.”

 

Evan hummed in response. No words. That was good. That was Evan comfortable, allowing himself to exist without speaking, without performing. That, in itself, was an I love you.

 

Barty still said it aloud. “I love you.”

 

With one arm wrapped around him and the other free in front of Barty’s eyes, Evan signed: I still loved you first.

Notes:

Translation: “I promise to only leave you from afar from now on.”

Chapter 27: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Eleven: First? Second? Last.

Summary:

“Evan,” she said warmly, extending her hand. “Are you ready?”

***

TW: sexual content

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Evan was not stressed. Nor freaked out. He simply refused to be.

 

Evan was not stressed.

 

Evan was not stressed.

 

Evan was not stressed.

 

Evan was very stressed.

 

In four hours, the Wizengamot would vote. Him. Shacklebolt. Nott Junior. And some fool imported from Germany by the conservatives, as if Nott wasn’t enough for them already.

 

The stakes were high, obviously. This time it wasn’t even just about him being Black. It was about everything.

 

About him being a man who loved men while maintaining a political marriage with a lovely and unhinged lesbian. About having an adopted daughter. About the trauma-bent partner who could shake the entire system with a few well-placed words.

 

It was about him being a radical who had spent years playing the traditionalist. About being a Rosier, a Black, a Shacklebolt. About the war. About the way people liked to dissect headlines without truly understanding the weight of the world they lived in.

 

Of course — obviously — it was also about Felix.

 

So, naturally, he was relentlessly drunk. Well — tipsy. But “relentlessly drunk” sounded more dramatic. He had smoked more in the last few hours than in the entirety of his life.

 

And then — Barty fucking happens.

 

Like he sometimes does.

 

He strode into their room, fresh from the shower, smelling of Evan’s washing gel, looking devastatingly casual — and fully naked, because of course he was. The runes he had carved into his skin long ago stood stark against him, white and violet and black alike, tracing his body like half-forgotten spells. Tall and broad as ever. Blonde chest hair. The light fuzz on his arms catching in the day light.

 

“I have a plan to calm you down,” he announced, utterly unbothered, making no attempt to cover himself.

 

Half-hard. Great dick. Cut. Long. Not as curved as some might prefer, but Evan liked symmetry.

 

Evan exhaled slowly.

 

Fuck.

 

“So, you’ve got two options,” Barty smirked, standing tall in front of Evan, completely unashamed as he sucked two fingers into his mouth before sliding them into himself with a quiet, pleased huff.

 

“I can fuck you — which you won’t like, because your daddy told you Black men can’t be fucked and still be men.” He let out a low, drawn-out moan. “Or, you can fuck me. I prepped in the shower, since we’re a bit short on time. And considering we’ve barely left this bed in two days, I’ve come to the conclusion that I might be fine with penetration again, if you don’t touch me much. Maybe like—”

 

“Who exactly gave you permission to open yourself up alone?” Evan tilted his head, voice thick with condescension. He pouted. “I like doing that.”

 

Barty whined, his spine arching. “Yeah, well, you haven’t fucked me since before Azkaban, and if we’re going to try it again, it’s gotta be less touchy — more of me in at least some kind of control.”

 

Evan watched him, unimpressed. Of course he was going to give Barty everything he wanted and needed. But Merlin, Barty could be so fucking dramatic sometimes. And self-hating, in that infuriating, roundabout way of his.

 

He exhaled smoke lazily, stretching out on the bed like a bored cat. “I should suck your dick,” Evan mused clinically. “And I’m seriously considering sending you into the Wizengamot with my cum in you and all over you.”

 

Barty whimpered, hips jerking involuntarily.

 

Evan smirked and motioned with a lazy flick of his fingers. “Come here.”

 

His lover, his partner, his best friend — the light of his life, really — came closer, still fucking himself on his own fingers.

 

“I’m going to tell you exactly what I want,” Evan murmured, dragging Barty forward by the legs and leaning in to press a kiss to his knee. “And if you don’t feel like doing something, you don’t. No questions asked. No explanations needed.”

 

Barty nodded, his free hand instinctively seeking Evan’s palm, their fingers tangling together over Evan’s right shoulder.

 

Evan squeezed his hand. “We’re using colours, like at the protest. Okay, Bee?”

 

Another nod.

 

Evan kissed along Barty’s thighs, lips brushing over warm, wet skin. Then, lifting his chin just slightly, he whispered, “You’re going to add a third finger.” His voice was smooth, deliberate. “Then, you’re going to spit in my mouth — right about now. I fully intend for both our salivas to be on your dick.”

 

He dragged his teeth lightly over Barty’s inner thigh, his smirk unmistakable. “I’m also going to leave marks here.” A slow lick. A teasing bite. “And, frankly, my plan is for you to come twice before we even think about leaving.”

 

Barty bucked his hips again. Impatient. How cute.

 

Evan let his head fall back, opening his mouth, tongue out, waiting. He tried not to smirk, but he couldn’t help arching a brow in provocation. Barty obeyed, spitting into his mouth, and Evan groaned dramatically — just to fuck with him.

 

Then, at last, he lowered his lips to Barty’s dick, coating it in their combined saliva, lapping at it with deliberate, teasing strokes. He felt Barty’s thighs tremble under his hands, saw his fingers still working inside himself.

 

“Leave your poor ass alone, Crouch,” Evan murmured against his skin. “I’m already annoyed enough that you fucked yourself without me there. In fact, I’m strongly considering banning you from wanking alone.”

 

Barty whimpered. “One time I do something nice for you, and look what I get.”

 

Evan hummed in amusement, then pulled back slightly. “Rules.”

 

“What?” Barty asked, blinking.

 

“Give me your rules, so I don’t fuck up,” Evan said, pressing a soft kiss to his hip bone.

 

Barty inhaled, then exhaled. “Don’t touch me where I can’t see you.” A pause. “Actually — no, not seeing you at all. So, no more back stuff for you anymore, lover boy.” Another pause. He hesitated. “And… it’s not really a rule, but—” He stopped himself. “No, forget it.”

 

Evan stilled, frowning. “Bee.”

 

The other man groaned, rolling his eyes. “Don’t leave me alone after.” Barty’s voice was quiet now, almost embarrassed.

 

“Have I ever done that?” Evan asked, his frown deepening.

 

“No.” A blush crept up Barty’s neck. “I just… I’d like it to be a rule.”

 

Evan nodded, accepting it without question. Then, with no further delay, he returned his mouth to where it belonged.

 

Barty really did have a nice dick. A damn shame, Evan thought idly, that he had such a violent complex about being fucked. It was something they should work around — probably. He had liked the feeling of Barty inside him, in theory. But in practice, it made him feel… less. An unfortunate thing, really.

 

Evan patted his linen trousers. “Sit.” He shifted, making himself comfortable, careful to keep Barty’s legs from knocking into his ashtray. “I won’t touch you anymore for now. I’ll give you my hands—you put them exactly where you want them, Bee.”

 

Naked, flushed, unhinged, and utterly caring, Barty straddled one of Evan’s thighs and began grinding against it. He kept one hand tangled with Evan’s on his shoulder, unwilling to let go, but guided the other to his hip. Good. Evan liked that hip. A great hip, really. He liked the birthmark there too — nice detail.

 

“Run your mouth,” Evan murmured, trying not to sound too eager. “I know you have opinions about today.”

 

Barty squeezed his leg between his own, pressing down harder. “They’ll never give it to Kingsley again. Not after the mess with Dumbledore. Sure, he’s lighter in complexion than you, but I suppose his name just sounds too much like a poor and untasteful Black stereotype for them.” He let out a soft whine as he rocked against Evan’s thigh. “At least Evan Rosier sounds dignified. French. Looks good on paper.”

 

Evan stroked slow circles over his hip, listening.

 

“The older ones will like that both you and Nott have children, you know,” Barty continued, voice breathy now, his movements growing more insistent. He was already leaking onto Evan’s trousers. “But even that’s complicated. Nott’s wife is sick, barely relevant in the grand scheme of things. Meanwhile, Marlene is the last McKinnon alive — a white supremacist’s wet dream, if we’re being honest. And she’s both a war hero and trained in politics. The optics are better.”

 

Barty bucked his hips deeper, panting. “Even if they ever find out about me and Dorcas… well. It’s not like you and Marlene have ever taken the bad sort of lovers into your bed.”

 

“So the German is the only wild card, you’re saying?” Evan noted, voice smooth despite the heat between them.

 

Barty wrapped a hand around his own cock, spreading precum lazily along his length. “Could be. But then again, there’s a lot to consider. Like, does the bloke have an accent? Where in Germany is he from? Who’s his daddy — and why is this man already divorced at thirty-three?”

 

Evan groaned, exhaling smoke through his nose. “Taste yourself,” he instructed. “And later, we can use your cum as lubrication.”

 

Apparently, later wasn’t necessary. Because Barty came from just that, shuddering violently, throwing himself forward with both arms tight around Evan’s shoulders. His breath hitched, his eyes glassy — wet, like they usually were. Barty always cried during sex. Evan liked that.

 

“I love you,” he muttered against Evan’s neck, his lips barely moving.

 

Evan only hummed, carding a hand through his hair. “Can I touch you now? Just a bit?”

 

A slow nod.

 

He wasn’t lying when he’d stated his intentions. Evan dragged two fingers through the mess on his thigh, coating them in Barty’s release before pressing them to his entrance. First circling, teasing, then pushing inside — then out again, slow, patient.

 

Barty whimpered, breath stuttering from the overstimulation.

 

Evan mussed spells, the ones Barty had taught him, murmuring charms for slickness, for ease, for stretching.

 

“I can’t be under you,” Barty whispered, voice raw.

 

“I know, love,” Evan pressed a kiss to his shoulder. “Just sit on my dick all pretty and keep talking shit.”

 

Barty let out a breathless laugh, pushing himself up — finally, finally, finally — and sinking down onto Evan’s dick. Fuck. How he’d missed this. Shit.

 

“I love you,” Evan murmured against his jaw, biting down just enough to leave a mark. “So much it’s bloody annoying. I’m fully exasperated by it. And worse? I actually like your personality as well.”

 

“Thank you,” Barty murmured, collapsing against Evan, his spent dick still twitching between them.

 

They moved together, slow and unhurried, as if they had all the time in the world — which they didn’t. And still, Barty kept talking, voice hushed but relentless, about voting congresses and propaganda, about how revolution didn’t fix things the right way, just move them in another way.

 

Evan let him speak, listening but mostly watching — taking in the sharpness of his mind, the warmth of his body, the way his fingers curled absently over Evan’s spine as he talked.

 

And Evan was pretty sure that no matter what versions of himself existed, in any life he could be reborn into, he would always fall in love with this man.

 

Later, they lay together, Barty fully cleaned, dressed and kissed by his boyfriend, Evan half-draped over his chest. They were waiting — someone would call them downstairs soon — but for now, they stayed. Barty pressed a lazy kiss to Evan’s hair, his fingers tracing circles into the small of his back.

 

“Feel calmer?” he asked.

 

Evan toyed with the hem of Barty’s robes, smiling to himself that they matched. He hoped Marlene and Dorcas had thought to wear green as well. And Regulus. And Rabastan. They’d all been in this plan for so long that it felt more like a family thing than a political one.

 

“Not really,” Evan admitted. “I think… honestly, my problems will always be with Felix. He was supposed to be Lord Rosier, not me. But he died, so…”

 

Barty cut him off with a kiss to the crown of his head. “Felix is Lord Rosier,” he murmured. Another kiss. “Because we have to love him even in death. But you? You were never meant to be a Lord.”

 

Evan stilled.

 

“You were meant to rule,” Barty went on, voice steady, absolute. “To be Minister. Not some forgotten footnote in history. Not just the bloke who took Alastor Moody’s eye out. Not just another Slytherin or Death Eater or Regulus’ sidekick.”

 

He tilted Evan’s chin up, eyes burning. “You were made to be Reggie’ mind the way I am his soul. This country’s brain, for whatever that’s worth. To control and understand the dead, because history matters, even when it’s forgotten. Because once war starts, it never fully ends — and maybe it shouldn’t.”

 

His voice softened, but the conviction remained.

 

“But boys shouldn’t have to die just because their fathers did chose their fate far too soon. And girls shouldn’t have to carry all the dreams their mothers never got to hold. People like that deserve to rule, too.”


When Evan was twelve — during the summer before his second year — he decided he wanted to be Minister. Not merely a politician or a seat-warmer in the Wizengamot. No, he meant the actual Minister for Magic.

 

Of course, many children harboured such lofty dreams. But for Evan, it was more complicated than that.

 

It began at a birthday dinner — for Andromeda. Felix had said something the adults deemed clever. Their father laughed crudely and declared that Felix — his golden child, the light-skinned one, the white-passing one — was so intelligent he might become Minister one day. Most at the table agreed.

 

Everyone, except Walburga.

 

She launched into a tirade so impassioned Druella almost agreed with her — though only almost.

 

Evan couldn’t remember most of it. There was too much history, too much politics he was too young to grasp. But one thing stayed with him: Walburga insisted that the Minister wasn’t a position of power but one of servitude. In her eyes, the Minister served the people — not the other way around. The Minister was a civic servant, not a monarch.

 

It struck Evan deeply, though he couldn’t articulate why. So, in the earnest manner of a child, he declared at the table that he’d be better at it.

 

Big mistake.

 

His father and Uncle Cygnus laughed so hard they nearly fell from their chairs.

 

Walburga corrected them again, coolly stating that “the kid had a point.” The kid, of course, was Evan.

 

It stuck with him.

 

That summer was dreadful overall — perhaps the worst for his necromancy.

 

Then came September. On the train back to Hogwarts, Evan encountered the son of the current Minister. A boy he’d shared a dormitory with for a year. A boy Evan already loved, though he didn’t yet have the words for it. A boy who, despite being a year younger, already understood history and politics better than Evan ever had.

 

Barty was the first person Evan ever confided in about his dream. Not his siblings. Not his cousins. Not Dorcas, Tanya, or Aurora. Just Bartemius Crouch Junior.

 

Now, seated in the Wizengamot as the vote ended in a tie — between himself and Kingsley, his own cousin — it was Barty’s hand resting firmly on Evan’s elbow beneath the table. It was Barty who shouted down the room. Barty who unknowingly echoed the same arguments Walburga had made all those years ago.

 

But this story isn’t about Barty. Not really.

 

It’s about the forgotten ones. And yes, Barty is forgotten too — in his blood and ethnicity, in the way his shoulders are too broad and his hands too strong, in the way his features evoke the Carpathian Mountains, the Bulgarian forests, and the Black Sea.

 

Yet Barty was othered in a different way. And those who knew their history — Barty included — would agree his ancestors hadn’t known much peace either. But Barty wasn’t Black.

 

This? This is about the part of Evan’s history even he doesn’t speak of. He talks about race, yes — about being Black, about his dark complexion. But he never says where that came from.

 

This is about Callidora Shacklebolt. His mother. The woman Evan killed with his own hands. The woman who gave him more complexes than even his white, English Lord of a father had.

 

She had two brothers, like Pandora. One was Kingsley’s father — closer to her in age, a bit aloof, not as clever as Kingsley but just as much a follower. Then there was the eldest brother — father to three children. The oldest daughter ran away at seventeen.

 

This wasn’t your typical Black family drama. The girl didn’t run off with a Muggle-born. He was pure-blooded. An Italian count, in fact — unsurprising, given her mother’s Italian roots. She married the eldest son of that noble line. He died. She kept marrying further and further into wizarding royalty. Her last husband had been a Japanese prince.

 

Enter Carlotta Shacklebolt. Or, better said, Carlotta Zabini.

 

The door to the Lords’ Chamber creaked open.

 

“Hello,” said a suave voice. “You’ll have to excuse my lateness. My sister-in-law only informed me an hour ago that the vote would take place today. And well — an empty Zabini chair? Unacceptable.”

 

She flipped a wave of dark red hair with a practiced hand. “Took a bit of wrangling to get a Portkey on such short notice, but here I am.”

 

A murmur rippled through the chamber.

 

She was stunning. Possibly the most beautiful woman Evan had ever seen. Her skin was so dark she made him and Dorcas look pale. Her burgundy curls cascaded in long, heavy spirals. A birthmark rested under her left eye. Her lips always looked on the verge of a smirk. A long, elegant neck. A broad, high forehead framed by thin, arched brows. She looked as though she belonged to another era entirely — opulent, almost decadent.

 

“Carla,” Lucius said steadily. A nickname. They had been at school together. Since Fudge’s death, Lucius had served as interim head of the Wizengamot, pending the appointment of a new Minister and Lord of the Chamber.

 

“I have documents to prove that I — not my brother-in-law — am the rightful proxy for the Zabini line, in the name of my late husband,” she said, arching a brow and lifting the parchment as she strode to her place with fluid grace.

 

“The vote has ended,” someone muttered from the back.

 

Lucius frowned. “Yes… but perhaps this is for the best. The vote ended in a tie.”

 

Carlotta tilted her head in a way that reminded Evan just how close she and Narcissa had once been.

 

“Ah. So I’m the deciding vote. Fitting.”

 

Silence fell.

 

“It is,” Lucius said, smirking. “Given that you must choose between your cousins.”

 

She offered them a radiant smile, clapping her hands with delicate precision. “So I may also ask questions, yes?”

 

Lucius folded almost instantly, the faintest flush rising to his pale cheeks. He only ever reacted that way around Narcissa.

 

“Rosier, Shacklebolt,” he said, clearing his throat and nodding curtly at each of them. “If you would be so kind as to repeat your speeches.”

 

Evan gestured to Kingsley with a polite sweep of his hand, inviting him to begin.

 

Kingsley spoke again of safety. Of muggle-born rights. Of better healthcare for werewolves. No more privatisation. Of working-class men and women long forgotten by the system. It was noble, thorough, and impassioned.

 

Barty called it communist for the second time. He didn’t like communism. Read about it obsessively, quoted its theorists often, but always insisted it was a purely philosophical ideology — noble in thought, disastrous in practice.

 

Then it was Evan’s turn.

 

He rose, glancing once more over his documents — pointless now, he suspected. His eyes roved across the room, not at the parchment, but at the people.

 

Barty, his everything — burned out in the war, sanity scattered in the cells of Azkaban. Marlene, his political wife, whose entire family had been murdered by the same war. Regulus, his cousin and closest friend, who had died and was resurrected to bring it all to an end. Dorcas, the girl he’d tried to love — but neither of them were built for that kind of love. Rabastan and Rodolphus. Sirius. James. Remus. And others.

 

Gideon, who had killed Felix. His brother, Fabian, whom Evan had seen just last week at the cemetery, leaving flowers for the brother Evan had lost. Moody — the one who had given Gideon the order to kill Felix.

 

And finally, Carlotta.

 

Carlotta, who had run away from home with a boy because her father had tried to sell her to man far too old. So she had chosen her own ownership, and in doing so, had become untouchable.

 

This war had ruined too many people.

 

Another glance at the documents, then he folded them shut and laid them aside.

 

“There are matters we’ve yet to discuss,” Evan began, voice low, steady. He abandoned the speech he had prepared. “We’ve become a fractured nation. We turned ourselves into monsters, sent children to fight a war that had nothing to do with blood and everything to do with fear. And now we talk about policies, as if policies could cleanse us.”

 

He paused, frowning.

 

“I never thought of myself as someone who should lead, if I’m honest. Not all people suited to power are suited to leadership. There are greater leaders in this room.”

 

His gaze lingered on Regulus. On James.

 

“And I’m not a man made for war either,” he added, eyes moving from Barty to Sirius.

 

“I agree with some of the elders. You sit here, year after year, and when your noble titles aren’t enough, you demand the future be shaped by children. Children like us — too young to run a country, but old enough to bleed for one.”

 

A small, rueful hum escaped him.

 

“I have this plan, you see. A proper one. A better future, as some would say. But war taught me something — my own crimes, and the crimes of others taught me. Humans aren’t linear. We’re not wholly good or wholly bad. And since this might be the only time I speak with honesty in this room, let me tell you my true ambition.”

 

He inhaled softly. “I don’t plan to serve more than ten years in office.”

 

A ripple of murmurs stirred the chamber.

 

“I intend to appoint Meredith Yaxley as interim head of the Wizengamot,” he said, looking directly at the woman. The first woman to ever sit in this chamber. Once nothing more than her brother’s secretary. Her eyes widened. She looked as if she might cry.

 

“I have a list for each Ministry, one I won’t bore you with now,” he continued. “Policies you’ll grumble about to your wives and partners at dinner. Educational reform we all know is overdue. Magical care that is treated with understanding, not fear.”

 

He looked around once more. “But I have nothing to tell you on how to stop the next war.”

 

Evan’s voice dropped a note, quieter but somehow heavier. “That’s the truth. I don’t know everything.”

 

He bit the inside of his cheek, grounding himself. “When I was young, someone in my family said the Minister is not a king. He is a servant of the people. That thought stayed with me.”

 

Evan’s eyes held them, every face. “I don’t have the answers. I don’t even have hope. But I would like to serve. This is not humility. I’m not trying to manipulate you. I simply want to give others the hope I do not have.”

 

He let the silence linger. “I am not a war hero. I’m a man who was just a boy when all of this began.”


The vote dragged on. For seven more excruciating hours. After Evan’s speech, it had been Carlotta who suggested a final re-vote. The debates were endless — so much so that Evan’s head throbbed with a dull, persistent ache. He was fairly certain he’d go non-verbal for at least a week once this was over.

 

Outside the chamber, Aunt Walburga and Aunt Lucretia were practically foaming at the mouth, taking turns sharing a cigar with him and Regulus during each break. At one point, Evan was quite sure one of them would strangle Lucius out of sheer boredom.

 

Now, it was down to the final vote. A true motion. Four candidates remained, exiled from the room while the Wizengamot cast their ballots for the fourth time in twenty-one hours: Evan. Kingsley. Nott. The German — Darien Hass.

 

Evan, in a motion both subtle and calculated, gently tugged Kingsley towards a shadowed alcove just off the Ministry corridor, away from the others.

 

“I don’t expect you to do the same if you’re the one elected,” he murmured. “But if it’s me… I want to offer you a position. I’m still firm on Meadowes and Potter as my seconds — that will not change. But for everything you did during the war, even if you don’t become Minister, you deserve to lead. Head of the Muggle-born Office. I think it suits you.”

 

Kingsley blinked. A flicker of a smile tugged at his lips. “That’s actually what I wanted. But both Albus and Alastor keep telling me I’m the right face for this… for the Ministry. Dumbledore still thinks someone from the Order should run the country.”

 

Evan nodded slowly. “Look, we… I was never as close to you as I was to my other cousins. Then the war came and we ended up on opposite sides. I hope, honestly, that if it’s not me, it’s you. But I’ll be frank — you’re not meant to be Minister. Not now. You were put in place until these votes, and I’ve seen you, King. You don’t enjoy this. I do.

 

Kingsley exhaled, the weight of something unspoken catching in his throat. “I truly thought joining the Order was the right thing,” he admitted. “It felt righteous. Then you and Felix rose in the Death Eaters’ ranks and I thought… you didn’t understand. That they hated us more than they hated Muggle-borns. And then, the war ends, and I learn you were basically undercover. That Felix died for nothing. I don’t know… I feel like I’ve been manipulated. Not by you. By the system.”

 

Evan chuckled, dry and tired. He didn’t have time to respond — the chamber doors opened again. Lucius emerged first, followed by Carlotta, who beckoned them inward with a stately nod.

 

Carlotta met Evan’s eyes as he passed her. She was Narcissa’s age, but the lines around her eyes spoke of a life twice lived. Worn. Weathered by time and conflict.

 

“I never knew you two wanted to enter politics when you were little,” she said, her voice edged with something bittersweet.

 

“Well, you ran away and never came back at seventeen,” Evan replied evenly, letting the implication linger.

 

“You look like your mother,” she said then, her voice gentling.

 

Evan nearly flinched.

 

“You also resemble your uncle,” she added, narrowing her gaze. “Perhaps you don’t remember him — you were only two or three when he passed. Terrible illness. But I was older. Met him a few times at the Shafiqs. For a time, I think Evan Rosier the First was the only white man allowed in that house.”

 

He felt himself be taken aback at that. He never knew much about the man he was named after. Some whispers. He was gay. Radical. Blonde and pale like Evan’s father. He was Thomas’ younger brother after all. Has some lung issues that made his life shorter. Some heart condition as well.

 

“I’m not sure what I’m supposed to take from that,” Evan murmured.

 

“You’ve grown into the sort of man others could name their sons after,” she said simply. “Cissa raised you well, didn’t she?”

 

Evan let out a quiet laugh. “Yes. I suppose I learned all the good things from Narcissa and all the bad things from—”

 

“From me,” she finished quietly. “You just don’t remember.” She turned toward the doorway. “I see Sirius and Regulus now, and they’re every bit of Cissa and Bella at that age.”

 

And what about me? Evan nearly asked. Who am I supposed to be like?

 

She seemed to read his silence.

 

“I was the first to rebel in the Shacklebolt family,” she said. Her voice turned softer, more deliberate. “You two—” she looked from Evan to Kingsley, “—maybe you’ll be the last. So no one else has to.”

 

A pause.

 

“I have a son,” she said, with a tone Evan’s mother had never used to speak of him.

 

“I know,” Evan nodded. “Aurora told me.”

 

Carlotta grinned. “She’s kept me informed on what you two were doing during the war. Both of you.” Her eyes flicked between the younger men. “His name is Blaise. Blaise Felix Zabini-Shacklebolt. We call him Blay.”

 

Evan’s breath caught.

 

“Told you I kept up,” she said lightly. “Blaise will be in the same school year as Cissa’s boy.”

 

A beat.

 

“So… are you ready, Minister?”

 

He opened his mouth to ask which one she meant.

 

“Evan,” she said warmly, extending her hand. “Are you ready?”

 

“I’ve been voted?” he blinked.

 

“Thirty-eight to seven,” she smirked. “A lot of minds changed today.”

 

And so, they entered.

 

Evan Rosier the Second. Minister for Magic.

 

He was fairly certain he was going to faint.

Notes:

Hi, hello, hi!!

I think from now on, I'll only post once or twice a week since I'm currently deep into the third book and my other fic. I'm also even deeper into two ideas for two more fics, my masters, work, social life, and so on. Editing takes a bit too long for me, to be honest, and I noticed I keep making mistakes, so instead of that, I won't rush myself anymore. This is more of an FYI for those who ask me when I'll post.

I will 100% post each Monday and I'll try to post on Fridays as well XX

Anyway, we are getting really close to the end with this one. As I think I said before the third is more of a longer epilogue and oh, it's set a few years in the future.

Chapter 28: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Twelve: Mirror, Mirror On The Wall

Summary:

“You waited for me,” Sirius whispered, choking on the realisation.

***
TW: mentions of child marriage, mentions of rape
CW: trauma

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sirius had a recurring memory from his youth — one that surfaced more often than he liked to admit. He’d been fourteen, certainly no younger. It was just before the winter break, and he’d once again chosen to spend it at the Potters’ home in Godric’s Hollow. By then, he had already resolved to leave home one day. He just hadn’t expected it to be before he turned eighteen.

 

Felix had been furious with him. Not that it was anything new. Felix always seemed to be angry with Sirius, though Sirius had never truly understood why. Perhaps it was because they were both the eldest sons of their respective households — two boys burdened by legacy and expectation, though of vastly different kinds. Sirius sometimes wondered if Felix had projected his own weight onto him, hoping, perhaps, that Sirius might understand.

 

That day, Felix’s anger had boiled over. He had torn up a photograph of all the cousins — right in front of Sirius.

 

And Sirius, in that cruel way teenage boys often respond when they’re hurting and don’t know how to say so, had laughed at him. Sharp, unkind laughter. He’d mocked Felix, called him soft and oversensitive. It had been a spectacle, just three days before the Christmas holidays. Practically the entire school had witnessed it.

 

Sirius Black lost a great deal that day.

 

He lost Felix, permanently. He lost Felix’s younger siblings too — Evan never looked at him the same again, and Pandora didn’t speak to him for two years. And in a smaller, more insidious way, he lost Regulus as well. He’d said terrible things — words meant to burn bridges, words that convinced their family Sirius was beyond saving, that he wanted no part of their dysfunction.

 

Now, at twenty-two, he had survived nearly everything meant to break him: his father and uncles, his mother, a war, Azkaban. He had lost and reclaimed his brother, inherited a legacy he had never asked for.

 

And for the past three weeks, he’d been taking medication — crafted for him, of all people, by Severus Snape. Three weeks of seeing Evan’s Mind Healer. Three weeks of slow, reluctant reckoning.

 

The strangest thing? He was beginning to realise that, deep down, he was soft too. Sensitive. Like Felix had once been. Like Reggie. Like the part of himself he had buried for years.

 

Healing, he supposed, was meant to be gradual. But that wasn’t how it worked for him. Sometimes, post-war trauma cracked open in a moment, his Mind Healer had said. One day, you simply woke up and noticed the edges of your wounds had begun to scar. One day, you stopped hating the world and trying to atone for every breath. And that realisation — that healing had crept in without permission — was its own strange kind of peace.

 

He wasn’t the same man who had joined the Order at eighteen. Not even close.

 

Evan had begun rebuilding Rosier Manor — though it would no longer bear that name. The poor fool was essentially constructing some whimsical castle for Barty. Marlene and Dorcas were to have their own wing. Poppy, too. Who in Merlin’s name gave a child her own wing and seven house-elves? Apparently, Sirius’ baby cousin did.

 

The garden was being redone as well.

 

Felix had died, but he hadn’t moved on. His ghost lingered — everyone knew it, though only Evan could see him. Evan still came to visit him in the place Felix had chosen for his eternity: the garden.

 

Now, Sirius stood on a small white bench beneath an old tree, waiting for Evan to arrive under cover of night. Evan — the only one who could still speak to Felix. The only one who could act as a translator between two mirrors.

 

The wind was grave that evening. And it brought with it not only Evan, but Regulus as well. Sirius could see them from a distance.

 

“Oi, Rosier,” Sirius murmured to himself. “I reckon we raised those two well enough to stop a war. Maybe we were good older brothers after all.”

 

The wind picked up. And then the rain came. Torrential and unrelenting.

 

“Come here often, boys?” Sirius greeted them, blinking raindrops from his lashes, his hair growing wetter by the second.

 

“I’ve got a present for you,” Evan said with a smirk. “Straight from the Severus-Pandora-Barty lab of dangerous curiosities — which should probably be illegal in itself. The little shits made me a pretty-pretty ring that lets you talk to one ghost at a time.”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “He’s become rather theatrical since being elected Minister. We can see Felix. Just once. The ring’s drenched in a potion. It contains Thestral blood, unicorn hair, a drop of phoenix tears, rose petals kept in the—”

 

“Another time for the potion class, yeah, Reg?” Evan clapped his shoulder. “I’ll use the ring with my necromantic abilities. Barty — well, he didn’t suggest so much as insist, quite aggressively, that it only be used once. Said it could upset the balance of nature. And honestly, I’m inclined to believe him. He’s read more about ancient magick than the rest of us combined.”

 

Sirius swallowed and nodded. A cigarette would have been divine. So would a moment’s reprieve from this bloody rain.

 

Evan withdrew a grey, stone-like ring from a tiny pouch and slipped it onto his finger. The skin beneath it darkened to black.

 

And then it happened. Less dramatic than Sirius would later claim. In years to come, he would tell the story over and over — and over —, each time more mythologised than the last. He was theatrical like that.

 

But he also believed Felix deserved to be remembered — not just as a boy who died too young in a war he hadn’t chosen, but as a legend.

 

He looked exactly as he had the day he died. Felix still had that small, round nose. The two birthmarks identical to Sirius’. The same icy blue eyes as Evan. Still Regulus’ freckles scattered across his cheeks. Still Pandora’s sunshine-blonde hair. He looked more like Narcissa and Aunt Lucretia than any of them did. Still wore Andromeda’s and Aunt Druella’s wide smile and perfect teeth. He was the embodiment of a Rosier heir.

 

Felix still looked perfect.

 

“Merlin, Reggie, you look dreadful — like you’ve seen a ghost or something. Who even lets you leave the house like that?” were the first words Sirius heard Felix say in nearly three bloody years. “Potter not treating you well enough, eh?”

 

Regulus’ breath hitched. Then he broke. He began sobbing, sharp and sudden, his words fractured by tears and rain.

 

“Fuck you,” he choked out.

 

Felix frowned, looking around. “Oi, where’s my sister?”

 

“Pandora said you two are meant to meet in the future, apparently,” Evan replied with a shrug. “Who am I to argue with a Seer and her visions? She also insisted she deserves time alone with you. Said we’d ruin it.”

 

Sirius snorted, but it lacked bite.

 

Black,” Felix said at last, turning to him.

 

Rosier,” Sirius answered with a smirk that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

 

“What are you doing here, Vega?” Felix asked, wrinkling his nose in that old, familiar way.

 

Ouch. That nickname now hurt more than any time before.

 

“What are you, Altair?” Sirius returned, his tone light, but his chest tight.

 

They looked at one another for what felt like an eternity — time suspended between them, fragile and heavy.

 

“We are the better-looking ones, no?” Sirius teased, trying to find the rhythm they once had.

 

Felix glanced at their younger counterparts. “Nah. Lyra just shines brighter, that’s all. People tend to get confused by it, you see?”

 

“The war ended,” Regulus said then, stepping forward as though drawn by gravity. His voice was small, careful. “We won.”

 

“Ah,” Felix replied, soft and unreadable.

 

“Pandora has a daughter now,” Regulus continued. “She named her Luna. They’re moving north with Xenophilius Lovegood — Lucius’ younger brother. You remember how we used to plan about matching them in marriage.”

 

“The hexes have stopped, and you’re still planning alliances, little prince?” Felix arched a perfect brow. “Perhaps the Black line truly did curse you.”

 

“Evan’s Minister now,” Regulus added, like he was checking off a list.

 

“I know,” Felix said it with that same imperious tone he’d always used when asserting he knew more than everyone else — like he’d already read the script of the world and chosen his entrance. He was smug about it, too. Proud of his little brother.

 

“I’m married,” Regulus said. “To James Potter.”

 

Felix snorted. “Thank fuck. I can’t imagine who else would put up with a brat like you.”

 

Regulus inhaled shakily, nearly breaking again — but didn’t. He straightened instead, eyes glassy but determined. “I hope to see you in the afterlife. So please, do something about that and go at last,” he said with a wry smile. “That’s all. Thank you.”

 

He gave Felix one last glance, then turned on his heel and left.

 

“Oi, see you next time,” Evan grinned at his brother, then turned to Sirius. “I’ll go after Reggie. I’ll leave you two alone.”

 

He vanished into the darkness.

 

And then — silence.

 

The rain began to quiet.

 

With trembling hands, Sirius reached into his coat and pulled out his pack of cigarettes. He lit one, the flame flickering in the damp night air.

 

“Breathe on me so I can pretend I’m smoking too,” Felix said, half-joking, half-aching.

 

A beat passed.

 

“You joined the Death Eaters,” Sirius said, his voice flat.

 

“You joined the Order,” Felix returned, just as sharp.

 

Silence again. The last drops of rain fell, then ceased altogether.

 

“Were you a blood purist?” Sirius asked, almost in a whisper.

 

“I still am,” Felix replied, nodding. “I believe our world needs protecting. Muggles wouldn’t know what to do if they discovered magic exists. And one day, that ignorance will turn against us. I’ll always stand by that — even in death, as you can see.”

 

Sirius started laughing. A low, rough sound that curled from his chest.

 

“What?” Felix asked.

 

“I still hate you. Even in death,” Sirius said, exhaling smoke. “Do you remember? You once asked me if we’d hate each other even when we were dead. I still do.”

 

Felix chuckled. “I miss you the most.”

 

“I loved you the most,” Sirius confessed, eyes fixed ahead. “Probably because I’m a narcissist — and we were mirror images of each other.”

 

“Are they happy?” Felix asked quickly.

 

“Most days,” Sirius nodded. “Reggie’s got insomnia. Pandora struggles with manic episodes and panic attacks. Evan doesn’t speak unless he has to. But… I reckon they find moments of happiness. Little ones.”

 

“And you?” Felix’s voice grew urgent. Sirius blinked — was it just the night, or was Felix becoming translucent?

 

“Ah, no. Never,” Sirius said lightly, but his smile didn’t last. He looked at Felix. “I don’t know how to be the hero and the rebel anymore. Not since my antagonist died. Arthur would’ve been just another king in a line of kings without Mordred.”

 

Felix was fading. The wind began to pull at him, as though it had finally been given permission to carry him away.

 

“I’ll see you in the stars?” Felix asked.

 

Sirius shook his head, understanding now. Felix was ready. He’d waited for this.

 

“You waited for me,” Sirius whispered, choking on the realisation. “That’s why you couldn’t leave.”

 

Felix smiled.

 

“Yeah, Altair. I’ll see you in the stars,” Sirius murmured, tears slipping freely now.

 

“Take care of them.”

 

And Felix Rosier disappeared — at peace, at last.


He had to do this. Right?

 

Well, technically, no one was forcing him. Of course not. But his Mind Healer had said he needed to speak to every person he’d ever hurt.

 

Sirius, naturally, had wanted to begin with Mary. Maybe Lily. But no — that bloody Healer (Evan had been right, she was an insufferable bitch) had other ideas.

 

He was pacing. Only a little, of course — anything more would suggest he actually cared about the outcome of this conversation. Which he absolutely didn’t. Not even remotely. He was simply following instructions. He always did what he was told.

 

Okay. That was a lie.

 

But who the fuck cared whether he and Severus Snape were on good terms? Not Sirius, that was certain.

 

It’s not like they’d been living under the same roof for a while now. Or that Snape was Reggie’s friend. Or that he’d helped them win the bloody war. Or that he’d been a spy too — and that tiredness still chewed Severus alive. Or that Sirius’ mental health had marginally improved because Snape had the gall to research his medications. Or—

 

“You want something, Black?” Severus interrupted his thoughts, swinging open the door to the lab. “You’ve been standing there for three hours. Do you even have cigarettes left? Is this about your anxiety potion?”

 

“Snape!” Sirius drawled theatrically. “Severus. Sev. Sevy-boy—”

 

“If you ever call me that again, I know enough dark magic to put you into a coma without your brother ever suspecting it was me,” Snape said dryly, tilting his head. He stepped aside, keeping the door open.

 

Sirius walked in.

 

“I’ll ask again,” Severus said, moving towards his desk, flipping open a notebook with clinical precision. “Is this about your condition? Do we need to retest the potion?”

 

“In a way,” Sirius admitted, lowering himself into the spare chair. “It’s helping… keeping me from spiralling. But it also makes me feel everything more clearly. Which means I have to—” he hesitated, forcing the words out, “—apologise. To you.”

 

Snape froze.

 

“See—”

 

“No.” Severus cut him off, voice low and dangerous. He raised his chin slowly. “You do not get to do this.”

 

He turned to face Sirius fully now.

 

“You don’t get to walk in here, pretend we’re mates, and claim you’re sorry. You don’t get to play the white knight in my story, Black. For once in your charmed life, you need to accept that not everyone is going to forgive you. You are not the hero of my life — you’re the villain. And you’ll have to live with that.”

 

Sirius flinched. “Can I tell my side of the story now?”

 

Severus looked thoroughly unimpressed, but inclined his head.

 

“I think I met you on either the second or third day of school,” Sirius began, lighting another cigarette with a shaky flick of his wand. “You’d already become friends with Mulciber by then. Which made sense — you roomed together. But he was a piece of shit. Called people slurs. Threw hexes just for breathing wrong. And—”

 

“Bruce is also a Black man,” Severus interrupted, raising an eyebrow. “You lot tend to forget that. You allow Rosier to wield that fact like a sword for his trauma. You let Potter and Dorcas Meadowes fall apart over their mixed heritage. You forgive all of them for their missteps because their blood is older. But Bruce? He wasn’t allowed to be both a Black man and a lord. So of course he turned to blood purity. Where else was he going to find a place in your world?”

 

“He also sexually assaulted Mary, if you recall,” Sirius shot back, eyes narrowing. “I can forget a lot of things, but not that.”

 

A beat of silence.

 

“As I was saying,” Sirius continued, exhaling slowly. “You befriended him. And he reminded me of my bloody uncles. Except I was smaller than him — at least, back then. Obviously I couldn’t go after him directly. Meanwhile, my brand-new best mate James already hated your guts because he fancied the cute redhead you wouldn’t stop clinging to. So guess what? I got to channel all my fury onto you. And Avery. Mostly you, though, because—”

 

“Because I was poor. A half-blood. Skinny. Malnourished. Badly dressed. Jewish—”

 

Sirius cut him off. “Because you were a lot like Regulus.”

 

Severus blinked.

 

“And my relationship with him was already beginning to fracture,” Sirius went on. “And yeah, you were poor. And soft-spoken. And feminine. That made you an easy target. Remus was like that too — but I liked him. I didn’t like you. It’s not… Look, Snape. Maybe James and Peter had their own reasons for going after you. I don’t know. I never asked. But for me, it was… it was a rebellion. Against my family. Against myself. And it was how I bonded with the boys. So I told myself it didn’t matter. That it was harmless.”

 

He paused.

 

“Honestly, most of the time, I thought we were in some twisted rivalry. Not that I was… harassing you.”

 

“If you recall, you almost got me killedeaten by a werewolf!” Severus exclaimed, his eyes wide with indignation.

 

Sirius rolled his own. “Because you nearly outed Remus as a werewolf,” he replied coolly, taking a long drag from his cigarette.

 

“I know you love to play the victim — and fine, I’ll admit it. Me and the boys made your life a living hell. I’ll even go as far as to say you didn’t deserve most of the humiliation we threw your way.”

 

He paused, exhaling smoke through his nose.

 

“But you weren’t a saint either, Sev. You and your little gang were constantly hexing Muggleborns — Mary especially. And don’t forget how you treated Lily for most of sixth year. So sure, we were awful. But so were you. The only difference is… you got hurt more. Because your friends didn’t care enough to protect you.”

 

Sirius stood then, stretching as he did. “You might not believe this, but I think if you’d been in Gryffindor, we could’ve been mates. Cross my heart, Severus — you gave us a run for our money. Maybe you don’t need to hear this, but I need to say it, because I’m trying to prove to myself that I’m not my father: it was never about you being poor. It was about me being the heir to the House of Black.”

 

Severus didn’t speak. He didn’t move. He just stared, unreadable.

 

Sirius turned towards the door. “Also, I want to thank you for the potion. It’s working, clearly. And also — fuck you for that,” he added with a rough laugh.

 

Silence settled between them again. Sirius reached for the door handle.

 

“Next Monday marks a month on the potion,” Snape said behind him. “You’ll need to come in so I can inspect you again.”

 

Sirius nodded once. “I’ll be here.”


When Sirius had run away from home, he’d met his mother on the doorstep.

 

She’d looked him dead in the eye, slapped him — the only time she’d ever laid a hand on him — and told him never to return. She’d torn into him with words sharp enough to scar, colder than the winter air. She’d called him a monster. Said he deserved to rot until he could no longer feel his bones. Claimed she was a failure of a mother for birthing something so wretched. She told him he should never have been born.

 

Just before he left that night, one of the mounted elf heads had fallen and cracked one of the stairs. A jagged splintered break, right where he’d paused before walking out.

 

Yesterday, Sirius had checked that stair. It was intact.

 

Which could only mean one thing.

 

That memory had never happened.

 

His mother had never struck him. Never called him the “true curse of the Black family.” No. Walburga Black — a skilled mind controller and master of subtle poison — had altered his memory. Played with his mind. Manipulated him.

 

Because she had wanted him to leave. Because it was safer that way.

 

With a little help from Pandora — and a small vial of Remember Me, a potion Lily had brewed during the war — Sirius had been able to unlock the truth of that night, at long last.

 

He had nearly stayed. He’d considered it. He hadn’t been ready to go. But Walburga had begged him — truly begged him — and when he refused, when he hesitated, she did the only thing she could to protect him.

 

She made him believe she’d pushed him away.

 

In the years since, Sirius had learned many things about his mother. She had been cruel, yes. Abrasive. A cold and often loveless presence. But she had not been evil. She had tried, in her own twisted way, to protect people — even those she could not love properly.

 

Each month he grew older, Sirius saw more of her in himself. In the sharp tongue, the brutal honesty, the need to walk through fire alone. He could see himself in her face and her — apparently — excentric fashion sense, in her manners and the way she drank her wine.

 

He’d come to learn she had once loved a girl, long ago — someone taken from her. That Martha’s death is what destroyed her most.

 

Even after fifty years, she still called Euphemia Potter her best friend. Her cosmic sister.

 

Sirius had seen her cry once, on the morning of Regulus’ wedding to James. Just after she’d snapped at Reg to wear ‘bloody blue to match your eyes’, she’d sat in the Potter kitchen with Sirius and said softly, “We got lucky with the Potter boy, didn’t we?”

 

And now, as Sirius prepared to leave home once again — not as a defiant boy, but as a grown man who had survived a war — he knew this time, he was doing it right.

 

“Maman,” he greeted as he stepped into her study, walking over to the small coffee table and settling himself on the chaise across from the deep blue sofa. “Remus et moi déménageons aujourd’hui.”

 

“So you do remember your mother’s tongue,” she said coolly, barely glancing up. “And yes, I knew. What do you take me for, boy?”

 

Sirius snorted, leaning forward to swipe one of the biscuits Evan had baked for her. “I do speak more French these days, oui. Pardonnez-moi de dire que je ne connais pas le français.”

 

She reached for her cigar box and pulled out a slender red one. “This,” she said, examining it, “is a brand that no longer exists. The last one I’ve got. I always hated the taste, you know.”

 

“What?”

 

“Oh, I hated cigars,” she giggled, almost girlishly. “Never suited me, even when I was younger. I smoked pure tobacco — without the nicotine. That was all the rage for witches in the ’30s and ’40s. Long, thin cigarettes we’d hide from our parents. The wizarding world had three brands at the time. But cigars? Merlin, no. Even the smell turned my stomach. These in particular — they’re rose-scented and taste of nutmeg. Disgusting.”

 

Sirius frowned.

 

For most of his life, every time he’d seen his mother smoking, it had been with a cigar between her fingers. Occasionally a menthol cigarette, usually when she was too angry to be elegant. Reggie had picked up the menthols from her. Evan had taken to the cigars.

 

He, on the other hand, rolled his own. Pure tobacco. Remus had taught him, and he’d never stopped.

 

“Martha smoked cigars,” Walburga said, almost absently. “This kind, especially. She liked cigars and brandy, old books and men’s clothes. She was very beautiful — in that way Andromeda is, or that Lupin boy. Androgynous, but with fine, long, aristocratic features. I was more wild. She… she was refined. Dangerous.”

 

She retrieved her gold-trimmed lighter and lit the cigar, her nose scrunching immediately. “As I said — not to my taste. They never were. I always preferred rebelling against my parents,” she smirked.

 

Sirius reached out and gently took the cigar from her hand, raising it to his lips. He inhaled, slowly. Surprisingly, he liked it. He was never one for cigars, but this one — with its strange, spiced sweetness — tasted marvellous.

 

“Irma, my mother, never smoked,” Walburga continued with a shrug. “She used to say it was unladylike. She was twelve when she wedded, you know. I’d always thought of her as a touch too infantile. There were only fourteen years between us. Barely enough to distinguish mother from elder sister.”

 

She moved on with a casual flick of her wand, lighting one of her usual cigars — the green ones, filled with mint and apple. The scent curled around the room, sharp and fresh.

 

“My father, Pollux, on the other hand, reeked permanently of cigars,” she said, waving a hand as if to bat away a ghost. “Probably why I still can’t stand the traditional ones, even now. I have to douse mine in fruit and flowers just to get through them. He liked some Muggle brand — vanilla and coffee scented — made me want to throw myself out a window every two seconds.”

 

Sirius said nothing. He was listening — properly, intently. It wasn’t often she spoke like this. Not to him.

 

“His sister, Dorea — the one who married Charlus Potter — she couldn’t have children, but they adopted, you know,” Walburga said, a grin twitching onto her lips. “Ah, now she was a firestorm. Let us try Muggle drugs once at a soirée. Euphemia and Lucretia laughed so hard that night, my father banished all of us to my bedroom. We climbed out the window — all four of us — on three brooms.”

 

She chuckled, the memory clearly vivid.

 

“Martha never learnt to fly,” she added as if it were the most ordinary detail in the world. “So Euphemia let her ride pillion, and off we went to some ridiculous party at Malfoy Manor. Morgana, we thought we were invincible.”

 

Sirius had never heard this story before. Not in passing conversation, not tucked away in her letters, and certainly not in her journals — which he now suspected left out more than they ever revealed.

 

“Oh, but we had many peers back then,” Walburga said smugly, lifting her chin with pride. “Martha and Lyall Lupin were practically fused at the hip — like long-lost siblings, of a sort. Alphard and Lucretia shared so many lovers between them, I lost count after the first dozen. I daresay together they bedded half of England. Euphemia and Fleamont were at each other’s throats most days. I even punched Thomas Rosier once.” She chuckled to herself. “Different times. Different war. We thought ourselves mature beyond our years, and some of us — well, some of us got lost in that arrogance.”

 

Her smile turned strange then — not cruel, not soft. A grimace full of memory.

 

“I nearly ran away the summer Martha died,” she admitted quietly. “Came very close to it, in fact.”

 

Sirius sat forward. “Why didn’t you?”

 

Walburga waved a hand, dismissive. “Someone had to stay. I had a duty. Not to the bloodline — don’t insult me — but to the future. It was like a prophecy, in Martha’s mind. She believed I would bear children who would one day surpass even our generation’s madness. I didn’t stay for her, don’t go imagining I was some romantic fool. I stayed because I had to.”

 

Her voice sharpened with conviction.

 

“People may call me what they will. I care not. But I — no one else — I returned the House of Black to its rightful place. Blood is blood is blood. We are the noblest and the purest. I did that. However cruel it may seem to you, it was my doing.”

 

She looked at him then, eyes gleaming.

 

“I gave the world a noble prince — Regulus. And I gave it its pure heart — you. That is my legacy.”

 

Sirius choked slightly on the cigar smoke, staring at her as if seeing her for the first time — again. It had become a strange pattern between them these past years: rediscovery through war and aftermath.

 

“So,” she said crisply, “you shall leave the house once more. And I ask, this time, that you truly listen to me: never return. Be happy. Be full. Because I did not sacrifice my life, my youth, my mind, for my sons to live half-lives.”

 

She pointed a manicured finger at him, voice hardening. “You will continue in politics. Because I said so. Because you must build your very own legacy. And you will stop acting like some petulant brat clinging to rebellion like a badge. You do not need to fight me to be worthy of love.”

 

He dropped the cigar onto the table. Walburga reached for Martha’s last cigar, smoked its final breath, and crushed it into the ashtray with elegant precision.

 

“You are here to stay, Sirius. You will change the world for the better. You will get your affairs in order. And for the love of Merlin and Morgana both, you will stop fighting with your brother over foolish things. You two are all that’s left.”

 

Walburga sat back, adjusted her spine, and inhaled deeply. “If you intend to take the werewolf—”

 

Remus, Maman,” Sirius interrupted gently. “You never call him by his first name.”

 

Walburga flinched, ever so slightly. “No. I cannot.”

 

A beat.

 

“Martha named him before she died,” she said, touching her temple as though it hurt. “As I had stated, she and Lyall were close. She insisted — if one of us was to name a son after her, let him be named after the old Roman myth. I cannot say it. I can’t.”

 

She looked away.

 

“As I was saying, if you choose to take the boy as your partner,” she said briskly, recovering, “then he must change his wardrobe. He’s in dire need of wizarding robes. And if he doesn’t learn French, I will kill him myself.”

 

Her eyes narrowed. “And you, you ungrateful child, will stop toying with that young man’s heart. You’ve kept him dancing on a string since you were twelve. Enough. Take him or leave him. I’m done with your impertinence.”

 

Sirius clenched his jaw. “Reggie gets a bracelet as a blessing, and I get a scolding. Brilliant.”

 

Walburga let out a laugh — sharp, sudden, and almost a snort. “Grow up, Sirius.”

 

Oui, Maman,” he replied, smiling at last.

 

Notes:

Translation:
1. "Remus and I will be moving out today."
2. "Excuse me for pretending not to know French."

 

Yes, I know I'm later than I said I'll be! But hear me out! I'm uploading two chapters as an apology so... I'm sorry (?)

Also, I wanted to ask... we have 4 chapters left until the end... I'd be down to keep posting 1/2 at the time but honestly I'd like the last 4 to be together. That means it will take a bit longer to upload them but hey, then you'll have the last parts together and can be read in one go. Anyway, the third book I'll probably only put up only when it's fully done. I want to take my time with it. I think I said before that the third one would be more like a longer epilogue/sequel so dw you'll get an end here.

Wow, I rambled again. Fabulous!

Doodles

Xx

Chapter 29: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Thirteen: Here's Looking At You, Kid

Summary:

“Oi!” Regulus shouted between fits of laughter, flailing slightly from where he’d slumped halfway off the sofa. “Someone call Potter down — he’s got to see this!” Another wild laugh escaped him, making him fully collapse to the floor. “Bring Evan too — he’ll piss his pants!”

***

TW: sex

Chapter Text

Regulus had never imagined himself the sort to live in Godric’s Hollow.

 

Then again, he’d never imagined himself as many things.

 

Not as the kind of son his mother would permit to wed a man. Not someone who wore colour — bright, unapologetic colour. Not someone with a tolerable, even functional, relationship with his brother. Certainly not someone with a husband. Yes, that was a repetition, but it still surprised him daily.

 

Least of all had he pictured himself married to James Potter, of all people.

 

He had definitely never envisioned being the sort who slept mostly naked, tangled in a bed with another man. How strange his life had become.

 

Maybe he ought to throw himself into a lake again — for the drama, if nothing else. It would aggravate Sirius, which was always satisfying. It might worry Evan enough to be entertaining. And if he timed it just right, it could very well give their mother a heart attack.

 

So really, a win all round.

 

“Morning,” James murmured, reaching from behind to press a kiss to the nape of Regulus’ neck. “Why do I get the feeling you’re plotting something foolish?”

 

Regulus snorted. “I was considering drowning myself again. We didn’t get much sex out of it last time, but the drama alone was worth it.”

 

James bit at his neck, lightly. “You’re such an annoying brat sometimes,” he murmured, nose brushing the soft skin behind Regulus’ ear.

 

“Hey,” Regulus said, voice low. “I love you.”

 

“I know,” James replied, maddeningly smug.

 

Regulus rolled his eyes.

 

“You keep saying it like you’re some great romantic hero, Lord Black.”

 

He turned to face James properly, brushing a hand through his husband’s messy hair. “Hi.”

 

James’ face softened immediately. “Hi, love.”

 

Regulus leaned in, nuzzling into the crook of James’ neck. “I missed you while you were asleep. Didn’t I tell you you’re not allowed to sleep when I’m awake?”

 

“A more romantic man would’ve watched me sleep and whispered about how peaceful I look,” James teased. “But if you’re really desperate to hear my rambling this early, I could walk you through my schedule.”

 

Regulus hummed against his skin.

 

“Right, well — Lily’s bringing Harry over in about two hours. It’s her first day as a trainee at Mungo’s. I’ve got Wizengamot at two, paperwork with Evan and Dorcas around six. Should be home by eight. So, you’re on Harry duty today.” James kissed the crown of Regulus’ head. “I figured after lunch you could take him to Alice’s — have a little playdate with Neville.”

 

He looked down. “Bored you yet?”

 

Regulus pulled back slightly, grinning. “Not in the slightest. I don’t know much about romance, Potter, but I definitely fancy you more when you won’t shut up.”

 

James reached behind him, fumbling for the lube.

 

“You know,” Regulus murmured against his throat, lips brushing skin with every word, “I spent two years throwing myself at you, begging for us to fuck — and now, the moment we finally do, you can’t seem to think of anything else.”

 

“Ah, not my fault, love,” James replied, kissing the crown of his head as he murmured a soft warming charm and coated his fingers. “You’ve annoyed me for over a decade — someone had to fuck some manners into you. Obviously, it had to be me.”

 

Regulus laughed, the sound muffled as he rested his forehead against James’ neck. “You’re obsessed with me, Potter. It’s ungraceful. I pity you, truly.”

 

James slid his hand beneath the hem of Regulus’ boxers, fingers moving with familiar ease. “I don’t want to be an adult today,” he groaned. “The war robbed me of my best, wildly inappropriate years of sexual activities.”

 

As his fingers moved gently, he whispered, “You’re loose, love.”

 

“We fucked last night, you absolute cunt,” Regulus muttered, scattering kisses across James’ throat. “Just go in already.”

 

“That’ll hurt you,” the other man warned, voice rough with restraint, his free hand sliding under Regulus’ — well, James’ actually — jumper, fingers curling along his ribs.

 

“I like pain,” Regulus said with a breathy laugh.

 

James snorted. “Remind me why I’m in love with you again?”

 

He added a second finger.

 

“Because apparently, I have exceptional penmanship,” Regulus replied, brushing a kiss along his jawline. “And I’m rather good at sucking dick.”

 

James hummed in agreement, slipping in a third finger.

 

“Let’s not forget,” Regulus continued, voice low and teasing, “how horny you get when I beat you at Quidditch.”

 

He leaned up, trailing kisses from James’ jaw to the space just beneath his ear. “And I love you.”

 

“Tell me more,” James whispered, shifting Regulus’ boxers down and pulling him close, positioning himself with careful precision. He eased forward, slow and measured.

 

Regulus clung to him, pressing kisses along his throat, his cheek, his temple. “I love you. I love you. I love you. Love you.”

 

James let out a soft, wrecked sound — equal parts pleasure and devotion — and held him tighter.

 

“Oi,” Regulus said, curling as close to James as humanly possible, voice breathy and a little dazed. “About—” he let out a moan, “—about this adulting thing, I’ve been thinking…”

 

“Yes, love?” James paused immediately, concern flickering across his face.

 

“Why did you stop?” Regulus whined, beginning to move them himself with exaggerated effort.

 

Bloody Potter. Useless without him. Couldn’t do anything on his own. Really, James should never be left alone — Regulus would simply have to stay attached to him forever. That would solve everything.

 

“I don’t want to work,” he said at last, voice half-muffled against James’ neck. “Maybe not ever. Honestly, I’m tired. And bored. Most of the time I feel like I’ve already had a full life. I died in a cave, James. I think I’ve earned the right to not work.”

 

James snorted, pressing a kiss to his lips — slow and affectionate. “Please tell me you’re going to become a socialite like Narcissa. I need more material to mock you with, darling.”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes. “I’m actually thinking of writing a book. About the war. A kind of… history manual.”

 

That got James’ attention. He reached up and cupped Regulus’ face in his hand, making him meet his gaze. “Are you serious?”

 

“No, I’m Regulus,” he quipped, grinning. “But yes. I spoke to Lupin about it. He’ll write most of it. I want it to be a book of stories — from all sides. Real accounts. I reckon he’ll make a fine writer, and this way he’ll have a job, too.”

 

He drew in a breath, voice gentler now. “I always thought about academia, before the war. So… a book first. After that, maybe, I’ll keep researching potions. Write about them. I don’t want to heal anymore — too much trauma attached. And I’m not the sort to teach.”

 

James beamed at him, then began kissing every inch of his face like a man overcome. “You brilliant, brilliant man. That’s the second-best idea you’ve ever had — right after stopping the war, of course.”

 

Another kiss. And another.

 

“And Moony! Merlin, Reggie, you’re finding Moony things to do. Who allowed you to be this lovely? Honestly, who the fuck gave you permission?”

 

Regulus flushed, unable to keep from smiling. “Thank you, James. I just wanted to let you know because it means I might work nights sometimes.”

 

“Even better,” James said, dotting a kiss on his temple. “That way, someone will always be with Harry. You and Mum can take him during the day, and Lily and I can trade nights. And give it two more years — I’m sending him off to Barty to babysit and teach him strange facts about ancient magical politics.”

 

Regulus blinked. “You’d actually send your son to my very unhinged best friend?”

 

“Pfft, Barty? Unhinged? He’s a teddy bear. Don’t I always say he’s too soft?”

 

He grinned and began to move again.

 

And for a moment, just a breath, Regulus let himself feel it — that strange, surreal certainty.

 

He had never expected this life. Never expected James Potter. But maybe he should have. They were the same kind of people, after all.


As a step-parent, Regulus had acquired many unexpected duties.

 

First among them: buying expensive toys — because both James and Lily were cheap as fuck, convinced that a child needed love and care, not Sirius and Regulus competing to see who could buy the most extravagant broomstick. Sirius won, of course — blasted man got Harry a bloody Cleansweep Junior. But Regulus bought the child a baby owl, a real one, for playtime companionship. So Sirius could suck it.

 

Another crucial responsibility: managing Harry’s exposure to grandmothers. Euphemia cried every time she saw him. Walburga fussed like the world would implode if Harry so much as blinked. Both blamed James for Harry’s inexplicable obsession with carrot soup. Regulus agreed with both of them, though he’d never admit it aloud.

 

Then there was the third — and arguably most time-consuming — duty: being the designated playdate parent.

 

Thursdays were spent enduring weak tea and polite hatred with Petunia Dursley. Regulus tried not to hex her. Really, he did. Fridays were marginally better — Alice was pleasant, if overly chatty. They played chess while Pettigrew supervised the boys, and Regulus caught up on reading and attempted to ignore everyone. Saturdays? Shopping trips with Xenophilius and little Luna. The last one had ended in a fire. No regrets.

 

He once attempted to take Harry to the Weasleys. Had a panic attack mid-flight, turned back, dumped the child into Macdonald’s arms, and sent Mary to deal with it. He still couldn’t look at Molly Weasley without imagining her on fire — and not in a metaphoric, poetic way. No, in a Bellatrix-has-been-avenged kind of way.

 

But the most eventful playdates — and that was putting it mildly — were with his cousins.

 

The setting? Malfoy Manor’s garden. The players? Narcissa, Andromeda, Marlene, Pandora, and him.

 

And the brats, of course.

 

Poppy and Dora, both nine — a horrid, chaotic, insufferable age. Poppy was tolerable, well-mannered, and carried herself like a miniature Evan Rosier. Regulus could respect that. Dora, however, despised him and reminded him of this every chance she got. Charming.

 

Harry — technically his son, if only by paperwork and relentless affection — was two and terribly into talking now. Draco — his godson, to his eternal horror and awe — was also two and very into slapping Harry. And Luna, dear Luna, was one year old and already had the emotional maturity of a sixty-four-year-old widow who sold flowers and second-hand books out of her sitting room.

 

Regulus Black was becoming a housewife.

 

He might have to start another war just to rectify the situation.

 

“I will tell you once more,” Regulus began sternly as Loli — Narcissa’s personal house-elf since childhood — finished setting down the lavender tea and an assortment of meticulously arranged pastries, “I do not know why I am here.”

 

He glanced disdainfully at the delicate teacup in front of him.

 

“Miss Evans should be the one attending these… events you insist on hosting. I am a Lord — I have my own chair in the Wizengamot. I am not meant to sip lavender tea and gossip about nonsense like our mothers used to.”

 

He pouted. Deliberately. That would show them.

 

“Ah, Miss Evans is training to be a Healer, little dragon,” Narcissa replied airily, waving one perfectly manicured hand. “She has far more pressing matters. Besides, you’re more entertaining. And we both know you love a good rumour.”

 

Marlene snorted into her cup, the glint of her new nose ring catching the light. “James turned you into such a trophy wife, Baby Black,” she laughed. “And let’s not forget — I’ve got a chair on the Wizengamot too. As a consilience. The difference is, I actually take mine seriously. If you recall I’ll also be starting as second-in-command in the Auror Department next month — under Alice.”

 

She arched a brow. “Not sure what Sirius did to your head, but liking feminine things isn’t exactly a moral failure. You’re cold, sure. But you’re also girly. Reading, writing, healing — you’ve always been the nurturing sort, Reg.”

 

Regulus rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed. “I have news, by the way.”

 

“So he likes gossip,” Andromeda whispered to Pandora, grinning.

 

“The bunny saw the little spider,” Pandora clapped her hands together, delighted. “Did Evie tell you?”

 

“Indeed,” Regulus raised both eyebrows in a gesture of supreme importance. “Rita Skeeter has returned to the country. And she’s gone full brunette.”

 

Gasps echoed from both Black sisters.

 

“Evan granted her political safety,” Marlene explained, composed as ever. “For her and the next three generations of her line. It was compensation for the intelligence she provided during the final years of the war. Him and Dorcas planned it meticulously.”

 

She sipped her tea, then added, “They are to make her Chief Editor of the Daily Prophet. And, if you both agree, Rodolphus and I discussed it — Bellatrix’s Nottingham estate, the one she received as a wedding gift, should go to Rita. Along with a modest sum from the Black–Rosier vaults. Lestranges, too.”

 

Narcissa coughed delicately. “If Miss Skeeter requires anything, send her directly to me. I shall… compose a list of suitable matches for her. Witches, naturally. She must not be left alone.”

 

Andromeda frowned. She turned to Narcissa with a sigh. “Your sister really did fuck that one up.”

 

“No, no,” Narcissa replied calmly, her lips brushing the rim of her teacup. “Bella was your sister when she misbehaved. She was mine only when she did well.”

 

She took a sip. “Regardless — as I was saying — Miss Skeeter is to be welcomed as family from now on. That would have upset Father terribly. So this is my revenge.”

 

But the conversation was abruptly broken when Dora came charging towards them — little feet thundering across the Malfoy garden — with Diddy, Poppy’s favourite house-elf, sprinting behind her in distress. Nymphadora’s hair changed colour with every step, a flickering rainbow of moods.

 

“Mum!” she shouted at Andromeda. “Draco’s doing that again! Make it stop! He’s my cousin, not hers!

 

Regulus pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

He had once firmly believed that being into men meant a life of serenity. Peaceful, composed, childless. But apparently, his husband had other ideas — like sleeping with his childhood friend in a moment of wartime madness, resulting in one very cute child. Now Regulus found himself, regularly, surrounded by sticky fingers, endless screaming, and Merlin-forsaken playdates with possessive and loud-mouthed little nieces and nephews.

 

“What is it this time, Dora, baby?” Andromeda asked patiently.

 

“Draco’s only looking at Poppy! And he’s my cousin, not hers! She can’t have him!” Dora pouted, her voice cracking into tears. “He’s my baby cousin!”

 

“Dora, sweetheart, Poppy’s his cousin too,” Andy — bless her soul — tried gently.

 

“No! She’s not! She’s adopted! We are related through blood!” Dora puffed up, small hands on her hips.

 

Regulus quietly considered ending his life. Immediately.

 

“That’s not very nice,” Pandora — the elder and original Dora — chimed in gently. “And it’s not correct, either. The McKinnons are related to the Potters through the Pavarell line. The Potters are related to us. Poppy’s biological father was a McMillan — also tied to our tree. Sirius and Reggie’s grandmother on their father’s side was a McMillan. Most wizarding families are related, you know.”

 

Narcissa smiled gently. “Reggie did the same thing, once.”

 

“What?” Regulus looked up, confused.

 

“Oh yes,” Narcissa said, bemused. “For years — until you were four or five, I’d say — you and Evan refused to look at anyone but me. Absolutely obsessed. Maybe that’s why Draco took your eye colour. Bella went mad over it — said you two only did it to torment her. Sirius, of course, was already staring at her like she’d hung the stars. And well… so was Pandora.”

 

She took Dora’s hand, small and stubborn, and kissed it. “Little cousins want to grow up to be like their older ones. It’s natural. Draco loves you and Poppy the same way. But she’s gentler — a little quieter, like he is. She matches his softness. That doesn’t make him love you any less.”

 

“Who knows, love,” she added with a smile, “maybe you’ll end up being Harry or Luna’s favourite. And that’s important too. You have to take care of the littler ones.”

 

“Like Bella did,” Andromeda said absently.

 

“And you have to love them equally, yeah?” Narcissa tilted her head. “Poppy too. You’ll be in the same year at Hogwarts — you’ll be like sisters. I was quiet when I was your age, like Poppy. But my sisters? All fire, just like you. Kept me on my toes.”

 

Dora crossed her arms, lips twitching downward. “Fine,” she muttered, kissed her aunties and her mother — noticeably skipped Regulus — and stomped back towards the designated play area.

 

“Thank you,” Marlene said, exhaling softly. “Poppy doesn’t ask about her mum anymore. Not about my sister. But one day… kids will start asking questions. She’ll wonder about where she comes from. And she grew up in a war base since she was six. I worry, sometimes, that her coldness—”

 

“That is nothing,” Narcissa cut in, perfectly precise. “She’s not cold. She’s delicate. Well-mannered. As I said — I was the same. Regulus was the same. Evan too.”

 

She glanced toward her cousin. “You said it best earlier, Marlene. It is no sin to find comfort in the feminine.”

 

Regulus, whose hand had drifted to his tea, now glanced toward the garden where the kids played. “Oi, Cissa. Does Draco really have my eyes?”

 

He’d been told that before, more than once.

 

Oui,” she replied, and he could hear the smirk in her voice. “I told you when I first got pregnant. I was to raise a dragon, because I am one. Because his godfather is one.”


Regulus had heard many things about the man.

 

Most of them from his mother. More recently from Aunt Lucretia. And, of course, Sirius.

 

He’d been told that he had even met the man a handful of times in early childhood — not that he could recall any such encounters. Regulus had been reminded, by one portrait made when the man was about his age, four scattered photographs, and Walburga Black herself, that he resembled the man quite strikingly.

 

Fleamont and Euphemia Potter had once remarked — separately, but with unsettling agreement — that he took after him in more than just appearance. In manners. In personality. In everything.

 

Alphard Black.

 

His uncle. His mother’s brother.

 

One year younger than Walburga. The second to flee the family after Lucretia. The first to write to Sirius and Andromeda when they left. He’d sent money. Letters. He had tried.

 

He’d been cast out — predictably — after falling in love with a Muggleborn. Henry Moore. An Auror. Henry had died on a mission about a decade ago, just as the first whispers of the war began to swell. Three weeks after the funeral, Alphard had sold everything and fucked off — reportedly to South Asia. No forwarding address. No goodbyes. Just… gone.

 

As mentioned: Regulus had seen pictures.

 

He’d been told — again and again — that they had things in common.

 

But never. Not in a million years, nor across a thousand lives, had Regulus ever expected this.

 

Let’s rewind.

 

He was at Grimmauld Place. The sitting room. They were hosting a final game luncheon — a small gathering for those who had fought in the war. The chess tournament had ended hours ago, and most of the attendees had scattered — to their new homes, or to join Barty for a late meal, or to linger just a little longer beneath the same roof they once shared during the worst times of their lives.

 

It had been a lazy, warm day. Comfortable.

 

Regulus had stayed behind for another round of chess with Remus and Severus. He was waiting — for James to stop pestering his mother, for Sirius to stop babying Barty and Evan.

 

And then the fire cracked.

 

The wards shivered.

 

Someone with Black blood was requesting entry to the house.

 

Curious, Regulus flicked his wand and granted passage. He’d half-expected it to be yet another Rosier bastard — Thomas had left a trail, and Pandora had hardly to have been the only surprise. Perhaps someone else had emerged from the shadows to claim a lineage they once feared.

 

But no.

 

It was Regulus.

 

Older. Not as skinny — barely. With a brown-skinned bloke at his side, both of them bespectacled and inexplicably well-dressed — Alphard in a perfectly tailored green suit, the other man in golden-yellow wizarding robes, polished and proud.

 

Regulus laughed.

 

Hysterically.

 

“Hello,” the older man said, voice unmistakable. His voice. “I’m here to see my sister, Walburga. News of the war’s end finally made it across the Middle East.”

 

Regulus kept laughing. It was the sort of laugh that folded at the edges of sanity. Disbelieving. Disoriented. He looked into this man’s face — older, certainly, worn down in the corners, but undeniably him. A living echo.

 

The other two began to look over.

 

And Regulus Black couldn’t stop laughing.

 

“Oi!” Regulus shouted between fits of laughter, flailing slightly from where he’d slumped halfway off the sofa. “Someone call Potter down — he’s got to see this!” Another wild laugh escaped him, making him fully collapse to the floor. “Bring Evan too — he’ll piss his pants!”

 

All four men — Alphard, the stranger beside him, Remus, and Severus — looked at him like he’d gone completely mad.

 

Regulus grinned up at them. “Hello,” he offered, still breathless. “I’m Regulus Black. I believe I was named after you. My mother called it a joke. ‘What if a Black were named after a lion,’ she said. Funny, isn’t it?”

 

Alphard started laughing too — deep, unfiltered laughter that carried through the high ceilings of Grimmauld Place. He stepped forward, his companion following quietly but closely.

 

“You look like shit, kid,” Alphard said as he drew near.

 

“Dying tends to do that to a man,” Regulus replied, still laughing, trying to haul himself up off the carpet.

 

“What in Godric’s name—” James stopped mid-sentence, appearing in the doorway. Walburga was beside him, perfectly composed, as though she’d expected this all along. “Hello?”

 

Alphard’s eyes widened at the sight of them.

 

“You brat,” Walburga snapped, glaring at her brother. “And hello, Prince Karim.”

 

Prince?” Regulus and James asked in unison, the latter stepping closer to Regulus and adjusting his glasses as if they might help make sense of the scene.

 

“Iraqi,” Karim said with a pleasant smile, inclining his head.

 

“Egyptian,” James muttered under his breath.

 

Regulus let out another wheezing laugh. “Ah, good to know where I inherited my taste in men from.”

 

“This is terrible,” Severus interjected, clearly uncomfortable. “I do not wish to be part of it. It’s unsettling at best.”

 

“Sit down, Prince,” Walburga commanded.

 

Severus sat instantly.

 

Even he knew better than to question her in this particular mood.

 

Prince?” Alphard repeated, staring at Severus like he’d missed a decade of conversation — which, to be fair, he had.

 

“And Lupin,” Walburga continued, now fully enjoying herself. “Shall I summon Rosier and Crouch as well? So we can finally have a proper family meeting?” Her eyes narrowed at her brother with the familiar tilt of arrogance that only a Black could make regal.

 

Regulus clutched at James’ sleeve, still red in the face from laughter. “I think I’ve been bested. This is the greatest plot twist of my life.”


That whole little event forced Regulus to learn a few more things — about his uncle, his mother, and, well, himself.

 

The cunt — his mother, obviously — had been in contact with the slag — his uncle — all along.

 

He also learned that Alphard had, in his younger years, taken it upon himself to fuck half of London. Both Magical and Muggle. Regulus was deeply offended by this revelation, not least because he himself was now married and thus tragically barred from such libertine conquest.

 

Alphard had loved Moore. That was clear. Deeply. Unapologetically. Regulus, to his great dismay, found it kind of romantic. He also learned that Alphard had always been the hopelessly sentimental sort — a trait Walburga claimed she barely tolerated.

 

Apparently, back in their Hogwarts days, the school had run a pen-pal programme, connecting students from magical institutions all over the globe. Alphard had been matched with a young boy from Iraq. Karim. They had written to each other for decades. Four bloody decades of letters before they met in person.

 

Karim had married a woman. Had a grown daughter. But when Moore died, Alphard had sent a letter. A single letter. Karim, recently divorced, left everything behind and moved in with a man he had never once met face to face. They moved in some estate close to some port. The two fell in love in the second year of living together.

 

Nothing rushed. No dramatics. Just getting to know each other once more — improbable, deeply annoying romance.

 

Regulus didn’t speak to James for an hour after that.

 

Why hadn’t he waited four decades? It was absolutely not fair that Regulus only got ten years of pining and misery. He was sure this was somehow Sirius’ fault.

 

Speaking of whom…

 

Sirius was now obsessed with Alphard. Of course he was. He’d announced, with alarming glee, that the family was to have a “proper outing.” Which was how Regulus Black found himself in the backseat of a car. A real one. Not even an enchanted carriage — an actual Muggle car.

 

The same car that James, Sirius, Remus, and — tragically — Pettigrew had been working on for more than a bloody year, trying to make it fly. Now it was ready to be used.

 

He was on his third cigarette.

 

Alphard was on his fifth.

 

Outside the car, Walburga and Sirius were arguing — still — over who would be allowed to drive.

 

Finally, his mother entered the damn vehicle with a bang as she slammed the door shut. “I’m driving. I bribed him.”

 

Sirius followed, trying to enter through the open window of the passenger seat, making Regulus want to return to the cave. Walburga tugged him by the hair.

 

He eventually got himself into the seat. “I got three bottles of wine out of her,” he grinned at Regulus.

 

“I personally prefer whisky,” said Alphard.

 

Yeah, me too, you old hag, Regulus did not say, however.

 

He watched his mother closely, lighting another cigarette and sharing the beer can his uncle had bought for the two of them.

 

“Come on, come on,” Walburga muttered to herself. “You’d better work this time. Just this once, you stupid thing.”

 

“Maman—”

 

She cut Sirius off. “You shush it!”

 

Miraculously, the car started.

 

“Do they always do this?” Alphard asked, bored.

 

“Only when the planets align in just the right way to make my day miserable,” Regulus muttered under his breath. “I wish us all to die today.”

 

The two in the front kept bickering as the car began to float.

 

“I’m married,” Regulus told his uncle.

 

“Ah, the Potter boy,” Alphard smirked. “Monty and I had been friends since basically forever.”

 

“Yes, I knew that,” Regulus nodded.

 

He didn’t talk much. Well, he did — but he never liked to. Honestly, he hadn’t lied when he’d said he appreciated that James talked so much; it made it easier for him to be quiet. Apparently, Alphard wasn’t much of a talker either.

 

“Where are we going, Wals?” Alphard asked his sister, leaning over her driver’s seat.

 

She hummed, lighting a cigar. “Here and there,” she said, almost like a joke.

 

“Meaning?”

 

“I have one man left that I was yet to poison in my forties,” she said, raising her chin.

 

“Excuse me, what?” Sirius choked.

 

Alphard laughed. “You never told the kids? Your mum poisoned our father. Goyle Senior, too. Killed them both. Killed about thirteen men that year, if I recall correctly — maybe more. Poisoned our Maman too, when I think Regulus was around four.”

 

Walburga started the music — some ’40s tune Regulus had heard her listen to before. A bit melancholic for those times. A French song of a woman losing her lover too young.

 

“So, who did you leave off, then?” Alphard pressed.

 

“Ah, you’re such an annoying little prince sometimes,” she exaggerated.

 

Both Regulus and Sirius froze. They were seeing themselves.

 

“I’m going after Arcturus, of course,” she said at last.

 

That was Regulus and Sirius’ grandfather on Orion’s side. Regulus was named after him.

 

“Wals, Uncle Archie has been in a mental facility since we were in our youth,” Alphard tutted. “Remember? He went mad right after Lucy ran off with Ignatius and I decided to fuck a man in front of him.”

 

Well… Regulus respected that.

 

“Well, I reckon he deserves to go off like the other ones,” she stated simply, as if they were discussing a book.

 

Then Walburga turned to Sirius. “Arcturus once nearly killed Alphard with a spelled knife. That’s how he got that nasty mark on his nose.”

 

Sirius blinked. Once. Twice. “Yeah okay, we’re poisoning him.”

 

“It was such a long time—”

 

“Hush, little boy,” Walburga said to her grown man of a brother. “The grown-ups have decided. You two children stay back and play some road games while we do the heavy lifting.”

 

Regulus snorted at that.

 

It was such a precious moment. Something that would stay with him forever. He should have taken more care of that memory in the weeks to come. But he would keep it close to his heart for the rest of his life — something to hold onto as he grew old and grey one day.

 

Two pairs of siblings. Some stars.

Chapter 30: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Fourteen: Love Stories And Other Wars

Summary:

“What did you wish for when you were little?”

***

TW: sexual content

Chapter Text

When he was a child, James could have sworn his parents were the finest people he would ever know. It wasn’t a belief — it was simply fact. Some inherited eye colour or build from their families; James had long been convinced he’d inherited their kindness, their unwavering decency.

 

That, apparently, had been a lie. In some ways, at least. This wasn’t to say his parents were not, in truth, remarkable people — they were. But more to the point, they had lied to him. About certain things. They’d hidden truths, as all parents sometimes must. In hindsight, they had manipulated the outside world, wrapped him in a carefully constructed bubble of happiness. And he couldn’t quite say they’d been wrong to do so.

 

It was just that… all of it left him profoundly uncertain about who he even was anymore. Or who he was meant to be.

 

Now, with the war behind them, his mother was finally ready to re-enter his childhood home — the house that had once been destroyed. Manor Shafiq, where, as Evan had said only the other day, all the colonial dreams had been realised.

 

“This is the exact place Martha died,” she said quietly, pointing to a spot on the carpet in the sitting room.

 

It was just a place. Just a point on the floor. Nothing special, nothing extraordinary. Merely the place where her friend had died, far too young. A place where girlhood had ended.

 

“I was on that table when it happened,” she said, nodding towards it. “When Martha’s father barged into the house. It was my birthday party, actually.”

 

James blinked. “You never told me that part of the story.”

 

“No, I didn’t,” she said, smiling faintly.

 

“Now that I think about it, there are a lot of things you never told me,” James murmured, choosing to sit as she moved about the room.

 

“Better that way,” his mother replied, with a knowing smirk. She glanced at him. “That’s where Wals and Martha sat that night. We used to have such fun, Jamie dearest. I’ve lived two lives — two truly wonderful lives. The first was fated: to be friends, to be sisters, with three extraordinary girls. The second was to be your mother. The best years of my life were spent with them — and with you.”

 

“And Dad,” James added.

 

Effy giggled. “Sure, Monty too. I’ll give him that. I love him dearly. He’s the best partner I could ever have asked for. But marriage was never part of the plan I made for myself. He was more like a… delightful surprise, you see.”

 

James hummed, glancing around the room. “When I was younger, you used to say you had brothers. Then the war started, and I met my grandfather for the first time — and found out that was a lie. You had sisters.”

 

“I did, yes,” Euphemia replied, searching for something behind the tapestry near the window. “I had sisters I never got along with. It’s a complicated story. A long and rather sordid one.”

 

He frowned, adjusting his glasses. “Well?”

 

“My parents had three sons after me. Both died very young, of smallpox. Ahmed lived the longest — until his fifth birthday,” she said, pausing, eyes closed for a moment. “My father had many sisters. One of them, as the British say, went mad after being widowed. Neba was about three, Iris not even one. Baba took them in after his sister was stripped of her parental rights. We were raised more like cousins, really — there was nearly a decade between us. The bond just never formed that way. So no, I didn’t technically lie. I had younger brothers, close to my age.”

 

Euphemia halted her story, slipping her hand swiftly into a tiny, hidden alcove. In a blink, it reappeared, clutching a small object.

 

“Found it!” she announced triumphantly.

 

“What’s that?” James asked, eyes narrowing.

 

“The reason we came here, of course,” she replied with a grin — that unmistakable grin that reminded James precisely where he’d inherited his reckless streak.

 

Effy drifted lightly across the room, her movements graceful, almost ceremonial. “Wizards don’t use them much anymore. But they used to be all the rage back in the day. It’s a magical key — they opened any and all estates tied to a specific bloodline. Baba hid three of them. I always reckoned he must have left this one here, just in case I ever chose to come back for it.”

 

“But the Shafiqs only have the manor,” James said slowly, puzzled by the implication.

 

“That’s just the estate on British soil,” she said, leaning back against the wall. She struck a match and lit a cigarette, exhaling with an air of controlled defiance. “I’m not talking about Britain, my dear sunny child. This key opens the lands and pyramids of Misr. This is home. Where our blood runs gold and our tears aren’t stolen by silly dragons. Where the wind is the only force that dares move people.”

 

James swallowed hard. “Your… your trip to Egypt… Mum, you want to… to—”

 

He couldn’t finish the thought.

 

“I wish to reclaim what was stolen from our family,” she said calmly. “I have a grandson now. He deserves access to what you and I were never even allowed to see, let alone inherit.” She raised a single, elegant eyebrow. “I’m not moving there, and I don’t expect you to. I’m just saying that, as Queen in Power of Magical Egypt, I have earned the right to touch my throne. Just once.”

 

Effy twirled in her long dress, a slow, wistful spin. “I was never allowed to do that,” she said softly. “To spin, I mean. I was never really allowed to be brown, either. I fought with my father constantly when I was young. He wanted to keep me safe. I couldn’t have cared less about such nonsense. I told him once that I was made to rule — that my blood willed it. They say pity the man who never learned to bow before a queen. But I say: pity the soul who doesn’t believe in gods.”

 

James moved his eyes at the window, gazing out, and wondered — not for the first time in recent years — who his mother had been before he was born, and what she had to sacrifice simply to exist in the world as she did. He remembered fighting Evan and Barty, back in the early days of the war, about race, about identity, about the debts he owed to the people of colour in his life. Debts of understanding, of truth, of recognition.

 

He had spent most of his life afraid of that truth. He’d charmed people — made them laugh, made them like him — enough that they’d forget the colour of his skin. In truth, James Potter had inherited not just his father’s warmth and courage, but also his mother’s subtle, dangerous talent for pretending. For performance. For self-erasure.

 

Yes, he was brave, and he was friendly. All love and loyalty, like his father. He had always known that. James had inherited Monty’s gift for loving the world’s darker, most dangerous of people — for loving creatures no one else would dare approach.

 

But now, after everything, he was beginning to see how much of his mother lived in him, too. The cunning. The ambition. The tenacity. The hunger for power. The willingness to sacrifice — not just others, but himself.

 

“Are you proud of me?” he asked at last, voice low. “Have I done enough?”

 

“Oh, Jamie, baby,” she said, coming to him, cradling his face in both hands like he was still nine years old. Her thumbs brushed his cheeks with infinite tenderness. “How could I ever not be proud of you? You didn’t need to do a single thing in this life but be yourself, and I’d still have been the proudest, most smug mother in the whole world.”

 

She paused, her eyes searching his face.

 

“No — that’s a lie,” Effy admitted gently. “A mother’s love may be infinite, but she’s still allowed to hope. I hoped you’d be kind. I hoped you’d be wise. I hoped you’d want a better world than the one we were given. I hoped to have exactly the son I got.”

 

Did she really mean it — or was that just another lie? And did it even matter anymore?

 

Good parents weren’t just the ones who taught you how to tie your shoes or reminded you to be careful on a broomstick. They were the ones who gave you enough of themselves to build a world with — even if parts of that world were crafted from illusions. And James truly did have the best parents. It had taken him years to see it clearly, even longer to accept that he was made of both of them.

 

James was both his father’s tenderness and his mother’s fire.

 

He’d spent his life worshipping his mother so completely, he’d almost forgotten she was human. That once she had simply been a girl, standing in the shambles of a different war — one not all that different from the one he’d fought.

 

Euphemia Shafiq. A girl who had stood in this very room and lost her best friend.

 

“I miss him,” she whispered suddenly. “My Baba. I last saw him when I left home at eighteen.”

 

“He kept your wing of the manor intact. Didn’t change a thing,” James said softly.

 

Effy turned slowly, letting her gaze drift once more across the room. “They used to say he was the last good father of our generation. He made his share of mistakes — Salazar, so many — but he was a good man. And now he’s gone. As is everyone else in my family.”

 

“When are you and Dad leaving for Egypt?” James asked.

 

She rose to her feet, her eyes settling on the exact spot where Martha had died. “The day after tomorrow.”

 

A beat passed. Silence gathered, thick as ash.

 

“I miss you the most, dear moon,” she murmured, but it was no longer James she was speaking to. “I missed Misr my whole life — until I lost you. So now, I’ll miss you even after I die.”


He had decided, around the age of fifteen, what his life was meant to look like. That was back when he was still lying to himself about his feelings for Regulus. When he believed, with blind conviction, that he and his boys would stay inseparable forever. That he would marry Lily Evans.

 

Lies. Lies. Lies.

 

And there were so many more of them, woven into the very fabric of his youth. But then again, James had only been a fifth-year. Surely someone could offer him a little grace.

 

Most teenage boys dreamed in absolutes. He had also believed he’d become an Auror. That he’d wear the badge, chase dark wizards through alleyways, wield justice like a wand. But after killing so many Aurors during the war — and almost being killed himself, over and over — even the idea of it now made his stomach turn with nausea.

 

Still, in some twisted, quiet way… he had got what he wanted. That was the thing.

 

James Potter had ended up with everything he’d never known he truly wanted.

 

He got his boys — Remus and Sirius, always. Some days, even Peter. And now, strangely and beautifully, Evan and Barty as well. There were the rare days he even got along with Severus and even less with Rabastan and Lucius. He had done everything he swore he would do when the war began: James took care of people. He loved the unlovable. He kept his promises.

 

And then — as if some impossible fantasy had stitched itself into reality — he got the love story he never sought, never believed he could deserve. Now, here he was, the little shit was organising his father’s study just for the hell of it. James allowed himself the fleeting, private thought that there were worse — but no better — fates in life than marrying your best friend’s little brother.

 

He should have known long ago that Regulus Black was the one person he wanted to watch fussing about for the rest of eternity.

 

And he got Lily, too — though differently. Not in the way he’d once envisioned, but in a way that felt far more meaningful, far more sacred. He got her as something better, something more precious and more deserving. The co-parent of their son. His dearest friend. His anchor.

 

It still startled him sometimes, thinking of her as the mother of his child. Because Lily Evans was so much more than that.

 

“It almost feels wrong,” Lily murmured, lips pursed before parting again to place the cigarette between them. “Shouldn’t we be, I don’t know… watching over Harry or something? Why does it almost feel like I’m eighteen again?”

 

James snorted. “You’re just afraid of letting Sirius babysit. Go on, admit it, Lils.”

 

She waved a dismissive hand. “But for three days, James? Are we mad? Are we — bad parents?”

 

“Probably,” he said with a quiet laugh. “If it helps, Mary called it an experiment. And it’s not like he’s in a different house. I’m still here.”

 

He raised his glass and took a slow sip.

 

Lily pouted, watching him. “No, no, you see — this is how it starts. We’ll get too comfortable in non-parenting. Look at us now. Drinking in the middle of the day, like a couple of teenagers.”

 

“It’s eight in the evening, dear,” James said, sipping again, a half-smirk playing on his lips.

 

They were always destined to be an old married couple, really. With or without the urge to shag each other — which, to be fair, was without.

 

“I feel weird,” Lily whispered. “Only yesterday, it finally hit me — the war is actually over. I was such a different person when it all started.”

 

She downed the rest of her glass, and James leaned across the little kitchen table to pour her another.

 

He smiled gently. “You told me once — after Orion died — that I dream too big. That maybe dreaming alone wasn’t enough to stop a war.”

 

“I was a fool. Naive,” she said with a shrug.

 

“Nah,” James countered. “Because you also said Regulus was also too much just like I am. And that I should pester him more. I don’t think I ever properly thanked you for that. Feels like my love story had a little help from my favourite flower-girl.”

 

Lily laughed, head tilted back just a little. And yes — even now — she still looked eighteen. Probably always would, at least to James.

 

“I was so afraid of them back then,” she admitted softly. “Afraid of everything. Everyone around me was shouting, arguing, making my head spin. I think… I don’t think I ever truly felt like a witch until recently. I kept expecting to wake up in my childhood bedroom and realise this had all been a very long, very strange dream.”

 

“You’ll have your happy ending,” James said with quiet certainty.

 

“Huh?” Lily frowned, puzzled.

 

“I know you,” James replied, voice low. “And I know that’s what’s been haunting you this whole time. I’ve felt it too — that strange ache of your wishes coming true. Mine just came faster… and in the complicated form of a man with suicidal tendencies and surprisingly refined taste in alcohol.”

 

Lily burst into laughter, throwing her head against the chair.

 

“But you’ll get yours too,” he said, smiling at her, open and sincere. “Maybe it’ll be Mary, like you hope. Maybe someone else. You told me once — when we were seventeen — that we can’t decide life just because it’s easier. That life’s about learning who we are first. Maybe the war wasn’t your time for a love story, Lils. Maybe it was your time to become yourself first.”

 

“I plan on destroying that entire room,” Regulus declared as he barged into the kitchen. “Honestly, Potter, your father is even messier than you are. I admire the man’s intellect, truly — but I cannot, in good conscience, respect the chaos in which it operates.”

 

Reggie moved through the room like a man on a mission, sharp and certain, and James — for just a moment — allowed himself to simply look. To take in the image and decide, quietly, to carry it with him forever.

 

He had them both — Regulus and Lily. It had only taken a great deal of growing up to learn how to keep them. To recognise what he truly needed in a partner, and to finally understand that Lily had never been meant to share his bed — but to stand beside him. As a friend. A constant.

 

“Miss Lily,” Regulus said with exaggerated formality, stealing her glass and taking a sip. “I plan on reading tonight. Kindly ensure my husband remains thoroughly sloshed and, preferably, out of the marital room until later. He’s insufferable when he’s too happy and insists on interrupting my literary endeavours.”

 

“Oi, you little—” James began.

 

But Lily raised a hand, stopping him with the amused authority of a long-time co-conspirator. “Go, Reggie. I’ll make sure James is so drunk he passes out cold, and you’ll owe me a castle for the favour.”

 

“Always liked you best, Evans,” Regulus said smoothly, placing a quick kiss atop her head before rounding the table to press one to James’ temple. “Wake me when you come upstairs.”

 

And just like that, he was gone.

 

“I was right about that one,” Lily mused, watching the door. “I’m always right, of course. I knew it from our first year — when you came running to me with those ridiculous letters he sent Sirius in French, begging for help with the translation. I knew then. Again and again, I knew. Told you as much — I know Regulus Black better than most.”

 

James smiled, soft and certain. “You did,” he said. “About Crouch, too. Severus as well. I think… maybe even me. I’ll never understand it.”

 

“What, dear?” she asked, glass in hand.

 

“You see people for who they truly are,” James said, turning to her fully. “I think… ah, Lily dearest, I think you and I were always meant to meet.”

 

“Of course,” she said, smug and unbothered. “I knew that, too. As you once said — I collect and see all you wrecked men. But you love us all in return. The world needs both.”

 

James studied her face, then nodded slowly.

 

“You’re ready,” he murmured.

 

Lily blinked, tilting her head slightly. “Ready for what?”

 

“Your love story,” he said simply. “You’ve finally figured out who you are — so now, you’re ready.”


If someone had told eleven-year-old James Potter that he’d one day marry Regulus Black, he would have believed it — in that wild, innocent way children believe the impossible.

 

But by twelve, he had met the boy properly. Loved him. Hated him. Was utterly undone by him. They’d shared a train carriage and in the span of a few hours, James had found himself both smitten and completely confused. He’d made an utter fool of himself, of course. That part was inevitable.

 

At thirteen, he’d decided he had to choose. And for some reason — perhaps out of convenience, perhaps out of cowardice — he chose Lily. By fourteen, he was trying to win her over with stupid little affections: sweets, sketches, pranks. None of it ever impressed her much, but he tried anyway.

 

At fifteen, he had already married her in his head — without ever pausing to let her choose him back.

 

By sixteen, they’d kissed. Twice. It hadn’t felt natural for her, not really. But he’d still been chasing the idea of her, of the story he’d written for himself.

 

Then came seventeen — and the identity crisis that wrecked the tidy narrative he’d crafted. Because, oops, he still liked the Black heir. And he had no idea what to do about that.

 

At eighteen, he did everything in his power to avoid field missions if there was even the slightest chance Regulus would be present as a Death Eater. He couldn’t bear the thought of seeing him across enemy lines.

 

And then — of course — he sent a stupid letter.

 

Now he was married to him.

 

To the loveliest boy he’d ever known. The most infuriating man. The noble prince — the name suited him, no matter how much he loathed hearing it.

 

Still, James never thought he’d wake up in his childhood bed — now his bed again, theirs, really — with Regulus Black beside him.

 

“Why didn’t you wake me?” James asked softly, reaching out to rest a hand over Regulus’ bent knee.

 

Regulus didn’t even look up from his book. “I like watching you sleep,” he said simply. “Besides, I had coffee with Lily this morning, bathed Harry after Sirius panicked about it — Merlin knows why — wrote my daily letter to my mother, and then came back to bed.”

 

James chuckled under his breath, settling against the pillows.

 

Of course he did. Of course Regulus did all of that before noon and still had time to lounge around reading like some Roman senator in exile.

 

“I want morning sex. In the shower,” James declared, squinting as he patted the bedside table in search of his glasses.

 

Without a word, Regulus handed them to him, the gesture smooth, familiar.

 

“Of course you do,” Regulus muttered, with the air of someone deeply inconvenienced by joy itself. But James knew him far too well to take it at face value.

 

He was lovely, even like this. Especially like this.

 

“But a shower, Potter?” Regulus said, now leaning fully into his aristocratic disdain. That tone — half exasperation, half theatre. “Really? At least use the bathtub, for Merlin’s sake.”

 

“The tub’s next to Sirius’ room,” James pointed out. “You want to shag next to your brother?”

 

Regulus made a noise of pure horror, eyes going wide. “Fine,” he huffed, snapping the book shut. “But I’m doing the fucking. If you think, for a second, that you’re going to bend me over in a bloody Muggle shower, James Potter, then you clearly wedded the wrong man.”

 

No, he didn’t.

 

He’d married exactly the right one.

 

James grinned, sloppy and boyish, leaning forward to steal a kiss. “Tell me,” he murmured, voice thick with satisfaction.

 

Regulus extended a hand and, with that quiet, devastating tenderness of his, brushed his thumb over the bridge of James’ nose.

 

“I love you,” he said simply.

 

And James knew — he would never, ever get tired of hearing it.

 

“Up,” Regulus said, flicking his hand in that imperious little motion he did far too well. “Come on, dear. You wanted sex, you shall have it. Let’s go, Potter — I don’t have all day. Books to read, a brother to argue with — you know how it goes.”

 

James laughed, rising from the bed and tugging Regulus with him. “Oi, Reg?”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“What book are you reading?”

 

Regulus flushed — faint, but unmistakable. And just like that, James was reminded all over again: yes, he had got the love story he wanted.

 

“This will sound strange,” Regulus began, already wrinkling his nose in embarrassment, “and I just want it known — me reading this has nothing to do with you. At all.”

 

James raised a brow, amused.

 

“I’m rereading The Little Prince,” Regulus admitted, voice low. “And yes, I still dislike it.”

 

James grinned, tugging off his jumper as they moved toward the bathroom. Regulus shivered slightly — he always did now, more prone to colds since the Cave. James never minded. It meant stolen jumpers, constant layers, soft blankets wrapped around him around the house. It meant care. It meant he looked cute and comfy.

 

He didn’t mind the scars either. They suited Regulus. Looked like constellations against pale skin. Once, James had even teased that the one stretched across his chest looked exactly like Canis Major — Sirius stopping just above the heart, as though he were fated to carry his brother there forever. On his skin. In his soul.

 

James tossed his own shirt aside, following Regulus into the bathroom.

 

“But you still like the fox, don’t you?” he asked, the memory blooming warm in his chest — little Reggie at ten, scowling over the letters he intended to write for Sirius, scribbling down that he hated the prince but loved the fox.

 

Regulus didn’t respond straight away. He paused, turned slightly, and said, “The Prince’s planet as well. You see, the planet is a character in itself.”

 

Then he stripped off his trousers and pants in one fluid motion, stepping into the shower completely bare. He turned the water on full — steaming, just how he liked it — and let it cascade over his skin, letting James take in the view without shame.

 

“James, baby?” Regulus frowned over his shoulder.

 

“Yes?” James replied, soft smile curling at his lips.

 

“Shower, remember?” Regulus said gently, redirecting James’ wandering attention like he always did — patient, amused, and just a touch exasperated.

 

James chuckled, tossing his boxers onto the yellow tiles and folding his glasses neatly before stepping in. “Gonna bend me over and fuck me raw, Black?” he teased, voice low and shameless.

 

Regulus smirked. “And here I was considering being nice, for once.” He tugged James by the shoulder into the spray. “Bend over, Potter, or I’ll go find someone else to have a proper go at.”

 

He laughed, pressing his back against Regulus’ chest, then forward — hands braced on the tile wall, spine arched just enough. “Sure, Reggie. Because you so love being touched by strangers. That’s convincing, love.”

 

“Oi,” Regulus muttered, gripping his hip firmly. His other hand slid down, touch firm but deliberate. “Are you sure you want to be mouthy right now?”

 

And then there was no warning — just action. A smooth, knowing motion. A first finger inside. A kiss pressed softly to the nape of James’ neck.

 

James let out a low, involuntary whine. “You are so deeply annoying. And lovely. I think I’ve mentioned this before, but I plan on marrying you a second time.”

 

Regulus giggled — a rare, unguarded sound that burst out of him like sunlight through old curtains — and James, for a fleeting second, considered marching to Remus’ room to borrow that bloody Muggle music recorder, just to trap that sound forever. Keep it in his pocket. Play it whenever the world felt heavy.

 

“How do you want it, dear?” Regulus asked, voice smooth and patient, a second finger joining the first with careful actions.

 

“In general?” James smirked. “Preferably with my head pressed to the wall.”

 

He didn’t need to turn around to see Regulus rolling his eyes. He could feel it — in the air, in the shift of energy between them. That was the thing about loving someone long enough — you felt them before you ever looked.

 

“Now?” James continued, his voice turning soft. Honest. “Slow. I’m on my free day. Fuck me slow, Black.”

 

James felt Regulus tremble — just slightly — behind him. Then there was movement: Regulus repositioning them, steadying James’ stance with a firm touch, lining them up with care. He took himself in hand, and then, slowly, moves to enter James.

 

It never took long for him. They liked different things, and they’d come to understand that. James craved the sting, the stretch, the ache of it all. Reggie claimed he liked it rough too, though they both knew that was not actually the case.

 

Regulus needed to be adored, while James wanted to be taken.

 

And well, James knew how to love people exactly how they needed to be loved. Just as Regulus had never been shy about claiming what was his.

 

“I missed you,” Regulus whispered, lips brushing over James’ shoulder as he moved with a delicious slowness.

 

“When?” James murmured, drunk on the closeness, on the gravity of it all.

 

“When you were asleep, you fool,” Regulus replied, half-laughing, half-scolding as he smacked his arm gently. “You’ve got very nice sleep patterns, truly. But as I always say — I like you best when you’re talking.”

 

James hummed in response, head lolling forward slightly. Regulus’ left hand crept up to rest at the base of his neck, thumb drawing lazy, loving patterns into his skin. That was the kind of touch that broke a man apart slowly. Lovingly.

 

“I’m deeply sorry, love,” James said, eyes fluttering closed. “I must refrain from sleeping from now on.”

 

That earned him a low growl and a firmer grip at his hips. Then fingers pressed harder at his neck, skin to skin, followed by teeth sinking gently — possessively — into his shoulder.

 

The sound that left James’ throat was enough for Regulus to cast a Silencing Spell around the room.

 

It took less than twenty minutes for them to end up back in bed.

 

Regulus was curled on James’ chest beneath two heavy blankets, wearing one of James’ oversized jumpers — sleeves nearly swallowing his hands — an astronomy book balanced over his stomach. He read lazily, eyes moving across the page, clearly expecting James to hold both the cigarette and the ashtray like he always did.

 

“Hey?” James murmured into his hair, voice quiet, as if not to disturb the softness of the moment.

 

“Yes?”

 

“What did you wish for when you were little?”

 

Regulus shifted slightly, tilting his head up to meet James’ gaze. “For Sirius to reply to my bloody letters, of course,” he said, without hesitation. Then a pause. “For Barty to leave home. For Dorcas to survive the war.”

 

He blinked, slowly.

 

“I suppose… I also wished you’d stop looking at Lily and start looking at me.” His lips curved faintly. “Oh — and for Father to die, obviously.”

 

James laughed softly, pressing a kiss to Regulus’s forehead. “So you got everything you wanted.”

 

He did too.

 

Saturn.

 

James had always wondered who Saturn was in the letters Regulus used to write Sirius. He remembered how often the planet came up — sad, distant, watching everything from far away.

 

Regulus was Saturn. Sad and lonely, full of gravity, always on the edge of something vast and unknowable.

 

And James — apart from all his other wishes — had wanted most to make that planet stop crying.

 

“You didn’t?” Regulus asked, blinking slowly.

 

He reached for the cigarette, held it to Regulus’ lips so he could take a drag. “I think I might’ve got even more.”

 

Regulus smiled — not the sly smirk, not the theatrical grin, but something softer. Shy, almost. “Wanna play Quidditch later?”

 

James grinned, brushing a hand through his hair. “And everything else there is.”

Chapter 31: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Fifteen: Who Gets To Be Born In Ruin?

Summary:

“I literally told you that before. Honestly, Mother’s right — you should learn French.”

Chapter Text

Normally, Remus wouldn’t have listened to a single bloody word Walburga Black had to say. He understood why people feared her — of course he did — but he’d also shagged her eldest son, who was every bit as dramatic, domineering, and, frankly, repulsive as she was on her worst day. So, to Remus, Walburga was more bark than bite — a vicious voice in an empty hall.

 

But Euphemia Potter? Now her, he feared. Deeply.

 

So when the two women agreed on something other than Harry being addicted to carrot soup — Merlin help him — what else was he supposed to do but obey?

 

That was the thing about mothers like them: they were impossible to ignore. They spoke, and the world rearranged itself accordingly. Remus’ own mother wasn’t like that at all. He’d never known what it felt like to have a mother who didn’t fear her own shadow. The idea of ‘mother knows best’ still sat uncomfortably in his chest.

 

Which was precisely why he couldn’t bring James and Sirius here. Why they’d never understand this place — what it meant to him. What broke him before the blood and the moon ever got their hands on him.

 

Why, in the end, Walburga Black might be right.

 

The war was over. It was time for Remus to go back to Wales. To face it. To see his parents. He’d stopped writing to them a year into the war. For all he knew, they thought he was dead.

 

“We should just go in,” said Barty, leaning lazily against the wall beside the door. “Come on, Lupin. You said it yourself when I asked — your daddy never hit you, so what’s there to be afraid of? What’s really going on?”

 

Remus glanced at him, then at Snape — the two people he never thought would stand beside him for something like this. And yet, maybe they were the only ones who could.

 

Was he wrong to bring them? Or right?

 

“Stop pestering him, Bartemius,” Snape drawled, arms crossed. “He’s obviously not ready.” A pause. “Though Crouch has a point. I’m bored. You’ve been standing in front of that door for forty minutes. Grow a spine.”

 

“I never liked you two,” Remus muttered under his breath. “Not even a little. One of you’s a psychopath, the other’s a sociopath.”

 

“Oi!” Barty grinned. “I did convince Sirius Black to shag you, so give me some credit.”

 

Remus’ hands trembled, but he finally raised one and knocked.

 

James would have told him to wait, to come back when he felt ready. Sirius would’ve let him run — might’ve even run with him.

 

But these two? The mad ones?

 

They forced him to stay. And maybe that’s why it was better this way.

 

“Yes?” The door creaked open to reveal a small, bright-eyed woman. “Oh, dear!”

 

And just like that, the tears began.

 

“Lyall, honey! It’s Remus! Lyall!” she cried out, already stepping forward, reaching on tiptoe to pull her son into a tight, trembling hug.

 

Hope Lupin had always been beautiful — she still was. Blonde hair, cropped just to her shoulders, soft and tousled. Wide, auburn-flecked eyes. A long nose, high cheekbones, and the kind of frame that looked delicate but held together an entire household like mortar.

 

“Come in, come in,” she urged, wiping her tears as she ushered them through the door. “Where are the boys?”

 

Remus’ jaw clenched. “They’re at home. These are Barty and Severus. Barty was a year below us in school, and you remember me mentioning Snape — and of course, there was that incident with—”

 

“Yes, yes, of course,” she cut in, stepping forward to embrace both young men in turn. Barty froze mid-motion, clearly startled, and Remus had to bite back a laugh.

 

“What’s all this ruckus?” Lyall’s voice came sharply from the hallway. “Didn’t I tell you I had things to do, woman? Must everything—”

 

“Hello,” Remus said, flatly. “I’m alive.”

 

“Yes, I can see that,” Lyall replied, adjusting his glasses and squinting. “Why are you back? Do you want money? Has something happened?”

 

Remus rolled his eyes. “I came to see you.”

 

“You could’ve written a letter,” Lyall said with a slight tilt of his head. “And don’t roll your eyes at me. If I’d done half of what you’ve done to my father, I’d have been hexed into next week.”

 

He believed that. Still, some words felt like slaps too.

 

“Come in,” Lyall grumbled, already turning away. “I see you’ve brought guests. As I said — a letter would have been more appropriate. You can’t expect us to receive visitors with the house undone.”

 

The house was never undone. His mother kept it cleaner than a ward at St Mungo’s. Lyall just liked to pretend — always had — that they were barely scraping by, respectable, suffering.

 

“You’re still not wedded?” Lyall asked over his shoulder as they followed him into the sitting room.

 

“I was in a war,” Remus replied matter-of-factly. “So, no.”

 

“I saw in the papers the Potter boy got married,” Lyall continued, arching a brow. “To a man, no less.”

 

“Yeah, well, James always liked to keep his dick wet,” Remus said flatly.

 

Lyall sat, gesturing stiffly for the others to do the same, while Hope remained standing. “Don’t talk like that in front of your mother. Women shouldn’t hear words like that.”

 

He tapped his coffee mug twice — his old, unspoken signal. Hope disappeared silently into the kitchen.

 

Barty chuckled darkly. “Sorry, mate, but I’ve heard you and my father were mates back at school. Word is you weren’t such a ponce back then. Of course, Senior wasn’t quite the fucker he turned out to be either. Or dead.”

 

Lyall opened his mouth — probably to object, probably to lecture — but Barty cut him off.

 

“You should know Remus received the Order of Merlin, First Class, for his service in the war.”

 

His father studied him for a long time before speaking. A very long time.

 

Long enough for Hope to return with a tray of coffee and tea. Long enough for his father to tap the table — another unspoken signal — prompting her return with a second tray, this time with biscuits and marmalade. Then, with a dismissive flick of his fingers, he sent her quietly back to her tasks.

 

Finally, he spoke.

 

“Yet still no job.”

 

It wasn’t a question. Just a verdict.

 

“Tell me,” Lyall continued, voice like cracked stone, “what does a medal bring you, other than a title? Not even that, considering—”

 

“Actually,” Severus cut in coolly, “a title as well. The paperwork isn’t finalised yet, but Regulus Black submitted a formal petition to the Ministry for the Lupin family’s noble title to be reinstated. The one lost after the first war. And, before you scoff, he has the means. He restored my place in the Prince line, after all.”

 

That, finally, gave Lyall pause.

 

“And I do work,” Remus added, nose wrinkling slightly as he leaned back on the old sofa. He lit a cigarette with steady hands and offered the silver case — a gift from Walburga on his last birthday — to the others. Barty and Severus each took one without ceremony.

 

“I’m currently a secretary to the Black family’s representation on the Wizengamot,” he continued. “Technically under Sirius, who reclaimed his lordship. Barty’s involved too, of course.”

 

He exhaled the first drag with calm purpose. “I was offered a position with the Aurors — turned it down. I’ve also been commissioned to write a historical manual about the war. Accepted that. The pay will be excellent, especially since Severus—” he gestured with his cigarette, “—arranged for it to be used in Hogwarts history classes once it’s finished. Barty’s a professor at the Ministry now. If I’m in the mood, I’ll write something for him as well.”

 

Remus flicked ash into the tray with a slight smirk. “I have money now. Enough to send some to you, if you’d like. And I live in Godric’s Hollow — just thought you should know.”

 

A beat.

 

“A wife,” Lyall said at last, trying to lift his chin like it made the point matter more. “That’s what you’re missing.”

 

“I don’t plan on it,” Remus replied simply, with a shrug.

 

“Why do you always have to make life harder for yourself?” Lyall groaned, shaking his head. “You need a wife to take care of you — especially considering your condition.”

 

Fuck you, Remus almost said. Almost.

 

But then Hope returned, this time carrying a tray with home-made juice and pudding. As always, she came bearing offerings instead of words.

 

“Mum,” Remus called gently after her, stopping her just as she turned to retreat again. “Please sit down. I actually came to speak with both of you — not just him.”

 

She blinked, clearly startled, but finally nodded and moved to the coffee table. Barty stood and poured her tea with milk, handing her the cup with surprising grace. She looked almost alarmed by the gesture, but accepted it with a faint smile.

 

“As I was saying,” Remus began again, voice measured, “I live in Godric’s Hollow now. The Potters left the house to us — including me. I’ve got the papers, if that’s hard to believe.” He arched a brow in his father’s direction.

 

“I want you to have the address. I’ll be writing. Regulus wants me to get an assistant — and while I hate the idea, I’ll probably do it.” He rolled his eyes. “When that happens, I’ll ask them to manage the new vault I’ve opened. You’ll have access to it.”

 

“Oi!”

 

Remus turned toward Barty. “Yes?”

 

“I just thought of it — can you train Rory to be your assistant?” Barty offered a small, hopeful smile.

 

Rory? The sixteen-year-old Squib. Peter’s little bastard sister by birth, Crouch’s adopted daughter by sheer bloody chaos and determination. That Rory?

 

“Her tutor says she’d do well in administrative work,” Barty added, more serious now.

 

Remus caught the flicker in his friend’s eyes — not just the suggestion, but why it had been made. He followed Barty’s gaze to where it lingered on Hope.

 

And he remembered. He remembered exactly why he’d brought these two with him today. Not just because they’d lived through fathers who broke them — though they had.

 

Lyall wasn’t even the worst of them. He was a good man, most days. He just didn’t know how to shut the fuck up. His fear for Remus’ future, his desperate clinging to tradition, his failure to understand softness — those were the fractures. Not cruelty. Not truly.

 

But Hope? Hope was one of those quiet women, lost to the world. Fragile and kind, trembling beneath expectation. Barty and Severus knew that story too well. Knew what it was to wish — hopelessly — for a mother to take you up in her arms and run away with you. Somewhere better. Somewhere softer. Somewhere safe and joyful.

 

That wish had never come true.

 

“Sure,” Remus said quietly. “I’ll take the kid.”

 

Barty beamed.

 

Remus turned back to his parents. “Miss Lorelei Crouch is Barty’s pupil. She’ll handle it. I’ll send her all the relevant information. Please ask her for anything you might need — and I’ll visit more often. Maybe even bring the boys with me again. Like I used to.”


While they were already in town, Remus figured — why not drag the lads to the old pub his father used to haunt in his youth? Nostalgia or something like it. So he did.

 

He perched Snape and Crouch on rickety barstools, waved vaguely at the barkeep, and told him Crouch was covering the tab.

 

Well — if the bloke wanted to sleep with the Minister of Magic, the least he could do was buy them drinks, right?

 

Gods, this was not a good day. The whole bloody affair — visiting the house, dredging up all that mess — was only happening because Euphemia and Walburga had told him to do it. And maybe, if he was being honest, because he did want to see his mum.

 

“You do know it’s ill-advised to Apparate under the influence, yes?” Snape drawled beside him, eyeing the rim of his whisky glass with visible disdain.’

 

Remus shrugged and took a swig of the beer his father used to favour. It tasted like piss. Fitting.

 

“Oi, Crouch,” he muttered, leaning forward slightly over the bar, reaching instinctively for his cane to ensure it hadn’t slipped from its place. “What you said earlier — back at the house. Was that true? Our dads… mates in school?”

 

“Walburga says so,” Barty replied, unfazed, sipping a vivid concoction of vodka and fruit juice that looked criminally out of place in the dingy pub. “I trust her memory on these things. Said your dad was even betrothed to Martha Goyle.”

 

That earned a laugh from Remus — low, bitter, edged in disbelief. Ironic, really. The man had nearly married the first werewolf of the story. The one who came before Remus. Then, later, while still at the Ministry, he’d tinkered with legislation in just the right — or wrong — way to provoke Greyback into a vengeful frenzy.

 

And now here Remus sat, cane beside him, scars under his clothes, drinking the same swill his father used to toast his brilliant bureaucratic decisions with.

 

Barty leaned in a little closer, voice dropping. “She, ah… Walburga also said you were named after Martha. That she and your dad had a kind of sibling dynamic. Before she died, she asked that if a child was ever named in her honour, it should reflect the Romulus and Remus myth.”

 

Remus blinked.

 

The beer in his mouth suddenly tasted colder. Sharper. He swallowed and took another slow sip, eyes distant.

 

“I nearly forgot amidst all this ruckus,” Severus muttered, reaching into his robes and drawing out a small vial, which he placed with quiet finality on the bar. “This is for you. Years ago I’d have said you didn’t deserve it — but, alas, things change.”

 

Remus stared at the swirling purple liquid, brow furrowed. “Erm…?”

 

Snape waved a dismissive hand. “I finished it this morning, but before I could hand it over, you waltzed into my lab and dragged me here. Bloody nuisance that you are.”

 

Even Barty was blinking, for once without comment. He looked startled — which was new.

 

Severus rolled his eyes. “After Black’s antidote for those bitten on a full moon, Pandora and I began… re-evaluating possibilities. While I’ll admit Regulus and Lily have been the war’s darlings of healing, not to brag — but Lady Lovegood and I are the Potioneers. I make medicine better than either of them.”

 

“You’ve lost me, Snape,” Remus admitted.

 

“We’ve developed an antidote for your condition. The chronic pain, the nausea, the tissue degeneration — all of it. If it works, we’ll begin researching blood transfusions. Wizard to werewolf. You’ll be the first test subject. As I said, you don’t deserve it… but things change.”

 

What?

 

Was he being serious?

 

Was that all it took? For Severus bloody Snape — of all people — to get interested?

 

All those years Remus had spent watching James and Sirius mock him at school with him as a silent witness — never defending, never stopping them. The prank. The near-fatal moment when Snape had almost exposed him, when Remus had nearly killed him thanks to Sirius’ own sort of protection. All that…and for what?

 

And now he might… live? Outlast the expectancy assigned to his particular strain of lycanthropy?

 

He looked from Barty to Severus and wondered — not for the first time — why the three of them seemed so bound together by an invisible thread of sorrow and survival. Why none of them had ever been permitted to be beautiful in their tragedy.

 

And of course, he knew the reason. Rosier had told him, once. He just hadn’t wanted to believe it.

 

Because they were raised by mothers who looked the other way. Because they shared blood that reeked of repression and shame.

 

“Thanks, Sev,” he murmured at last, taking the vial and slipping it into his coat. “I don’t know if I’ve ever said this to either of you, so forgive the sentiment. But now that the war is over… after the boys and Lily — of course —, you two — well, you’ve become my closest mates.”

 

“Get a bloody grip, Lupin,” Severus snapped, but the flush in his cheeks betrayed him.


Look, it’s not that Remus was mad about it — not really. But, well, he was sort of mad about it.

 

Sirius had been odd — to say the least — ever since Snape put him on that anti-anxiety draught about two months back. Not in an obvious way. Not in a way that anyone else might pick up on. But to Remus, who had spent more years than he liked to admit studying the madness and chaos of Sirius Black — it was bloody glaring.

 

He acted… not Sirius. Or rather, like a version of Sirius that had never been permitted to exist. Softer. Still maddening, still absurd, still dramatic as hell — but with the teeth taken out. Except the fangs were still there, just retracted. It was disturbing.

 

Take the sex, for example. That first week on the potion, Sirius and him had that little whatever that was thing. Then he had blown Remus four times in the two following weeks. Without being asked. Without demanding reciprocation. Without even smirking afterwards.

 

Then — nothing.

 

Like a switch had been flicked. No more sex. But also… morning kisses in the kitchen. Unasked-for cups of tea. Folded laundry. Sirius Black folding laundry. Remus wasn’t sure whether he wanted to hex him or shag him over the table.

 

And he was… talking to his mother.

 

Daily.

 

Remus wasn’t joking. They saw each other every day. They had activities. As if Remus were fucking someone’s 45-year-old divorced aunt instead of the rebellious heir to the House of Black. Last Thursday, he and Walburga spiked Regulus’ drink with a Giggling Potion for no reason other than amusement. Regulus had snorted his whiskey through his nose and Sirius had wept with laughter.

 

And that was the thing — Sirius was nice to his brother now. Affectionate, even. Sure, they’d always had that weird, intense relationship. The kind where Sirius would stay up and just watch Regulus sleep like some dark guardian angel. But now they read together. In silence. Like monks.

 

But the worst, the strangest of all — Sirius had started a garden.

 

A fucking garden.

 

With Mary.

 

At the old cottage she and Lily shared now that Marlene had left it to them. He was writing letters to Narcissa about soil quality, for Merlin’s sake. Getting tips from Euphemia and Lucretia. Lucretia fucking Black, who once hexed Rabastan for breathing too loudly during dinner. They were bonding over begonias.

 

The final blow? Remus had found him — just last Tuesday — playing chess in silence with Lucius and Rodolphus in the Potters’ library. No alcohol. No snide comments. Just tea. And Rodolphus — poor sod — had actually tried to coax Remus and James into joining.

 

What. The actual. Fuck.

 

Who was this Sirius Black?

 

Why was he domestic? Why was he soft?

 

And, more pressingly — why was all of this hurting Remus more than any of Sirius’ slutty, wild, reckless versions ever had?

 

Of course, he had to find him in yet another bizarre position. After the day Remus had endured, he was well and truly done.

 

At Godric’s Hollow. In the bloody living room. Muggle magazines and wizarding ones alike were strewn across the coffee table — all of them about home décor.

 

Regulus, half-asleep, was slumped beside Sirius, his brother’s arm draped loosely around his shoulders. Lily and Dorcas were seated opposite, deep in conversation. All of them discussing — Merlin help him — what renovations to make now that Effy and Monty had officially let the house to James, Regulus, Sirius, and, inexplicably, Remus as well.

 

“Oh, hello, dear,” Sirius said with a distracted wave. That too — he kept calling Remus things. Not flirty things. Not even sarcastic things. Just… things. It was deeply unsettling.

 

“How was it with your parents?”

 

“Shit,” Remus replied flatly, dropping onto the sofa next to the Black brothers like a corpse.

 

“Want a massage?” Sirius didn’t even look up, still studying two shades of orange that looked, in Remus’ opinion, bloody identical.

 

“Who the fuck are you?” Remus snapped.

 

Sirius flinched — a small, involuntary twitch — and the others turned to stare at him in silence.

 

“Reg,” Dorcas said after a beat, voice calm and calculated, as always. “You should get me and Evans some of that new whisky you got from Fleamont.”

 

Regulus didn’t move at first. His half-lidded eyes stayed on Remus, too sharp for someone who looked half-asleep. That cold, contemplative stare all the Black men seemed to be born with. “Sure, Cass,” he said, finally shifting. “It’s in the kitchen. We should go.”

 

He stood, and the girls followed him out, leaving Remus and Sirius alone in the heavy hush of the living room.

 

“That bad with Lyall?” Sirius asked, voice low, unmoving from where he sat.

 

Excuse me? What the fuck was wrong with him? Old Sirius would’ve picked a fight ages ago — long before Regulus and the girls had even stood to leave.

 

Remus grunted, lighting a cigarette with a flick of his wand. “The fucker still has things to complain about. Says I need to marry some witch — apparently I’m incapable of taking care of myself. Mum’s the same as always, which is just as irritating.”

 

Sirius let out a soft, amused laugh. “Told you I should’ve come with you. Can you imagine Lyall’s face if you turned up not with a wife, but with a boyfriend?”

 

What the hell did he just say?

 

“What?” Remus’ voice cracked far too high.

 

“Calm down, prima donna,” Sirius said, smirking as he licked his lips slowly. “I’m not saying you should’ve told your dad we’re dating. I’m just saying it would’ve been amusing to see him faint from the news.”

 

Remus choked on his own saliva. “We’re dating?”

 

Sirius flinched — again. This time, he flushed. “I thought we were. But I suppose that was just me,” he muttered, reaching into his trouser pocket and retrieving the familiar anxiety vial.

 

Overdosing himself? Was that what this was? Was Sirius floating through life on a constant cloud of brewed calm, too dulled to react properly to anything anymore?

 

Remus caught his wrist before he could take it. “Oi, stop that. Talk to me, Pads,” he said, exhaling smoke. “Are we dating? Is that what this is? Since when the fuck have we been dating?”

 

And why the hell would you even want to date me? — but he didn’t say that aloud.

 

“Well,” Sirius wrinkled his nose like a schoolboy caught out. “I haven’t even snogged, let alone shagged, anyone else since the astronomy room at Grimmauld last year, so… if we go by that, about a year and a half? Or, if we count since you fucked me, then maybe a year. Give or take.”

 

“I don’t understand you,” Remus admitted, leaning back against the cushions. He searched Sirius’ eyes for something — clarity, perhaps. Or sense.

 

“My mother said I’d strung you along too long,” Sirius shrugged. “So I figured… everyone probably already thought we were a thing. That you thought we were. I mean, as I said, I haven’t touched anyone else. For me, that’s dating. You’re the only person other than Mary I’ve never cheated on. Fair’s fair.”

 

“Since when do you listen to Walburga?”

 

That earned another low laugh. “Look, if you want to keep things casual, I’m fine with that too. I just… well, honestly, Lupin, I asked you to move in with me. With my brother. With his husband. I told Reggie to make you your own study in the house so you could read in peace. What the fuck did you think this was?”

 

“Friends with benefits?” Remus said, honestly bewildered. “Fuck if I know what you want, Black. It’s not like we even sleep in the same room. You took Effy and Monty’s master and told me to move into your old one.”

 

Sirius blinked slowly — those long lashes casting delicate shadows under his eyes. That was the whole damn problem. Sirius Black was too beautiful, and his soul was far too vast.

 

“You like your space,” Sirius said simply. “You always have. I like to give you things. I figured you’d want your own room — no pressure, you know? Plus, that one’s got the biggest balcony. And you like to smoke outside when it rains.”

 

This was becoming ridiculous. Big. Fucking. Time.

 

And Sirius was being passive, at best.

 

“What the fuck is wrong with you, Pads?” Remus huffed, kicking off his shoes and throwing his legs over the coffee table, sending a stack of magazines sliding and fanning out with the motion. “Since when do you even fancy me? Or men, for that matter?”

 

Sirius rolled his eyes. “I literally told you that before. Honestly, Mother’s right — you should learn French.”

 

“I’ll punch you if I hear you say ‘Mother’s right’ one more time,” Remus snapped, rubbing a hand down his face just to confirm this wasn’t some deranged dream.

 

“This is about Bellatrix,” Sirius said, voice quieter now, frowning, eyes avoiding Remus altogether. “I tried to tell you at Grimmauld, in the library. But it came out in French — Snape was still testing the anti-anxiety draught and… well…”

 

He glanced at the door, lowering his voice. “When we were kids, Cygnus caught wind about her and Rita Skeeter. Nearly killed Skeeter then and there. That’s when Pandora started… y’know… being odd,” he tapped twice against his temple. “Mother erased our memories. It stuck with me, Pandora, and Narcissa. Of course it did. So I ended up associating homosexuality with…”

 

Sirius let the words trail off, unfinished.

 

Remus, sharp with alarm and something aching, reached out and turned Sirius’ face towards him, hand on his jaw. “Now that I think about it, you were weird about Regulus and Prongs at first. You never had a thing with Marlene but… what the fuck, Sirius? Did you repress it so hard you thought — what? That the Black and Rosier men can’t like dick?”

 

“If the shoe fits,” Sirius muttered with a shrug, a smirk ghosting over his mouth. “I’m probably into both. Or just gay. I’m not really sure yet. I talked it through with Mary. If there was ever a girl I could’ve fancied, it would’ve been her — and I really tried — but it just… didn’t happen. So yeah. I think you might be the first person I’ve ever properly fancied.”

 

He laughed, low and bitter.

 

Ironic,” Remus said, brushing his thumb over the warm blush spreading across Sirius’ cheekbones. “Considering I liked you since I was twelve or thirteen. So you were my first too.”

 

“I knew that,” Sirius said softly. “And yeah — Walburga’s right again. I did string you along. For too long. But it wasn’t… it wasn’t meant to be cruel. I just needed time to figure myself out.”

 

A long, quiet beat.

 

“Okay,” Remus said, finally.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“We’re dating,” he nodded, voice steady despite the thunder in his chest.

 

For as long as you’ll still want it. But that — he kept to himself.

 

Remus didn’t realise he was still cupping Sirius’ jaw until the man leaned into it — just slightly, just enough. There was something devastating in the way he did it, like a creature that had once flinched from the fire now asking for it — asking to be burned from inside out.

 

Sirius Black, leaning into anything — into him. Fucking hell. this should be engraved somewhere, surely.

 

The cigarette between Remus’ fingers had burned to the filter. He snuffed it out in the ashtray with a flick, then took his time brushing his hand down Sirius’ throat. Palpable now — the warmth under his skin, the thrum of blood. That sharp, gaunt line from jaw to collarbone.

 

He didn’t know what got into him, but he wanted to bite it. Ironic, considering just a few months back he was mocking Sirius for asking to be bitten.

 

“You gonna kiss me or just keep looking like that?” Sirius asked — and his voice was provocative and low as ever, a little strained yet still smug, more breath than sound. But the words were cocky, the challenge unmistakable.

 

Remus rolled his eyes, muttering, “You’re the most aggravating fuck I’ve ever—”

 

But he kissed him anyway.

 

Mouth open, no hesitation. The kind of kiss you don’t plan. The kind you need. A year and a half’s worth of confusion and tension, slammed into one filthy, helpless collision of lips and tongue and teeth. Sirius made a sound — like a half-moan, half-laugh — and clutched at his jumper, pulling him closer. That stupid posh mouth, all wine and dark spells and secrets, now parting under his like it had always been his right to taste it.

 

“Fuck you,” Sirius murmured between kisses, rough now, hands roaming over Remus’ ribs, his waist, under his jumper, calloused palms against old scars. “I missed you. Even when you were right there, I—”

 

Remus shoved him gently back against the couch, straddling his lap, the motion slow but deliberate. “You absolute twat,” he muttered, grinding just enough to feel Sirius gasp against his throat. “You don’t get to go soft on me and then act like I’m the difficult one.”

 

“You are the difficult one,” Sirius said — lips now on Remus’ jaw, then his neck, where he nipped lightly. “I’m such an easy person,” he lied through his teeth, smirking.

 

“Ah, I pined over you for so long, like some sort of forgotten princess in a tower,” he exhaled dramatically.

 

“You didn’t pine, you shagged around,” Remus pressed, rolling his hips forward again — rougher this time. Sirius’ hands flew to his arse instinctively, gripping.

 

“Yeah, well—” a ragged breath, “—a man can pine while getting railed by a one or two or ten or fifty witches, can’t he?”

 

Remus barked a laugh, biting the edge of Sirius’ ear. “You’re actually lucky you are fit, otherwise I would have never looked your way.”

 

“And you’re hard,” Sirius replied smugly, raking his nails just under the waistband of Remus’ jeans. “Should we do something about that?”

 

Remus gave him a look that could’ve melted steel. “Tell me this,” he said, voice dropping low. “DO you ever shut the fuck up?”

 

Sirius smirked. “No,” he said. “But I’d like to see you try silence me.”

 

“That so, Mordred?” Remus’ brow arched. He slid off Sirius’ lap with calculated grace, grabbed his hand, and started dragging him toward the stairs. “You coming?”

 

Sirius practically stumbled after him, grinning like a sinner headed to confession.

 

“So we’re dating,” he said again, as they reached the landing.

 

Remus yanked him in for another kiss and muttered against his lips, “Only if you keep your fucking mouth shut about begonias.”

 

“Deal,” Sirius whispered, voice wrecked and already drunk on him.

Chapter 32: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Sixteen: We Were Never Truly Young

Summary:

There were no fanfares. Perhaps there should have been.

***

TW: sexual content, DEATH OF SIDE/BACKGROUND CHARACTER (look, the tag wasn't there for nothing and wasn't just about Bellatrix)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sirius Black had never been the sort to want a wedding. Nor had he ever imagined he’d one day consider gifting Severus Snape a bloody manor — and yet, here he was.

 

Have you ever been shagged four times in one night? No? Pity. Sirius had. Last night, in fact. Merlin bless Snape for whatever concoction he’d brewed for Remus — apparently, a werewolf without chronic pain had quite the stamina.

 

Look, he’d always said it — even when no one, least of all Remus, had believed him. He wanted both the man and the beast. And if that made him a terrible person, well, so be it. He’d been called worse.

 

Yes, he liked the full moon. Was it truly so awful to crave someone who could meet him at his most unhinged — in madness, monstrosity, even cruelty?

 

Some men had died for far less indulgent desires.

 

He let his gaze trail lazily over Remus’ long, naked frame tangled in the silk bedsheets. Speaking of indulgence, he really ought to bring that up with his Mind Healer — the whole thing with scars. Remus had them. So did Crouch.

 

And, well, Regulus was scarred too — he had to have some sort of brother complex. There was probably some textbook neurosis in that. Especially considering all three were unnervingly bookish.

 

Though, to be fair, Regulus had married his best friend. So maybe the issue wasn’t entirely Sirius’ fault. Yes, let’s blame Reggie. That felt appropriate.

 

Anyway — back to the point.

 

He really should wake Remus up by sucking him off. That would be filthy. He was almost certain he’d find some obscure passage echoing the sentiment in one of Regulus or Narcissa’s ridiculous erotica novellas.

 

“It’s not even eight in the morning,” Remus groaned from under the sheets, voice muffled and half-asleep. “Why are you already awake and twitchy?”

 

Sirius grinned down at the mass of limbs and hair that was Remus Lupin. “Because you shagged me within an inch of my life last night and I still want more. That, and I had a dream I was arguing Foucault with my brother, and I think I won. Felt like a good omen.”

 

Remus groaned again, dragging a pillow over his face. “You’re going to hell.”

 

“Been. Rented a flat. Got the deposit back.”

 

He shifted, one leg slipping free of the sheet and brushing Sirius’ hip. “You’re leaking.”

 

“Am I?” Sirius said innocently, leaning back slightly to look at the clear, sticky remnants sliding lazily down the inside of his thigh. “Huh. That’ll be your fault then. Or credit. Depending on your politics. Or was I the one doing politics? I always seem to forget, Basil dear.”

 

Remus cracked one eye open, just barely. “That’s… actually kind of hot.”

 

Sirius beamed. “Right? I thought so too. It’s like… doctrinal shagging. You wrecked me like a hypothesis you’ve been waiting to disprove for years.”

 

“I’m going to strangle you with my own underwear,” Remus muttered, already reaching out lazily to palm the back of Sirius’ thigh and guide him forward.

 

They moved like this sometimes — sleepy, half-serious, half-fucked-out — with Sirius straddling him like they were debating on the astronomy room’s floor at Grimmauld again, except now the wandless gestures were for pulling his hips apart instead of debating the war. Sirius was loose, still a little red and raw from the night before, but when he rolled forward against Remus’ thigh, he still whined like it wasn’t enough. Not quite.

 

“Don’t even need prep,” Sirius murmured, nuzzling into Remus’ shoulder. “Still stretched open. You and me both know I like it to hurt a bit, anyway.”

 

Remus gave a low, rough laugh, then pressed a kiss to his temple. “My life would have been so much easier without you in it. Your mother really did fuck you up.”

 

“Because you love pretending to be all sad and grumpy, like that would get you more dick, dear,” Sirius teased, kissing along Remus’ jaw. “And honestly, you should at least feel smug about helping me end my family’s line with deviant, homosexual sex.”

 

“That doesn’t even make sense,” Remus muttered, but he was already sliding his hand between them, slipping a finger gently into Sirius like he was testing heat rather than pressure. “Fucking hell,” he breathed. “You’re still so open.”

 

“Would you say… inviting?” Sirius asked, eyes fluttering shut as he rocked slowly down against Remus’ palm. “Ah, I was such an innocent, pure little thing before I met you,” he huff dramatically, putting on his favourite show.

 

Remus slid in a second finger, curling gently, letting the pads of them brush just so. Sirius’ breath hitched, then turned into a soft laugh.

 

That was a paragraph,” Sirius whispered, back arching. “Give me a whole chapter, Moony.”

 

“That one was actually funny, dear, good job,” Remus laughed, pressing kisses along Sirius’ collarbone now, fingers moving slow and deep inside him, stretching in lazy circles. “You’d deserved to be shut the fuck up with a dick in your mouth a long time ago, you know.”

 

Sirius let out a sharp breath, one hand tangling in Remus’ curls. “Yeah? Might be poetic. A real post-structuralist orgasm. No climax, just interpretation.”

 

Remus snorted, then stilled his fingers. “Say one more wanky academic thing and I’ll edge you until brunch. Honestly, Si’, I usually like talking with you books but you are of your rockets this morning.”

 

He went quiet, save for the soft moan that slipped out when Remus twisted his wrist — deliberate, slow, devastating. His cock, already half-hard against his stomach, twitched helplessly.

 

Remus pressed a kiss to the corner of his mouth, then his shoulder, then the fading bite on his neck. “Want me to fuck you again?” he whispered. “Nice and slow this time. Let me wake you up properly.”

 

Sirius, flushed and soft and still impossibly smug, nodded. “Only if you promise to keep telling me what you’re doing like it’s an annotated text.”

 

Remus growled — low and loving. “Fine. Chapter One: How to Make Sirius Black Cum Only To Shut Him Up.”

 

Sirius’ laugh turned into a gasp as Remus slicked himself, lined up, and slid in — inch by careful inch, until their bodies were flush and heat bloomed between them like a slow, lazy spell.

 

And then there were no more words. Just breath, and skin, and the slow, rhythmic sound of a man being made to feel everything, even at eight in the morning.

 

Merlin, this was almost unfair.

 

Sirius had woken up full of ideas — maybe suck Remus off with the sunrise in his eyelashes, pretending to be the decadent prince Remus liked seeing him as such, maybe crawl under the sheets and pretend it was an accident, or hell, maybe just sit on his cock again and ride him like a smug bastard. But now?

 

Now he was under him, face pressed into the pillow, breath coming in short, hot puffs as Remus fucked him slow — too slow — like this was some sort of tantric punishment designed by the gods of patience and depravity.

 

“Oh, fuck you Lupin!” Sirius groaned, voice muffled against the sheets. Remus had him on his knees, arse high, back arched, and that stupidly gorgeous cock dragging just enough to make him feel it deep, but not enough to shove him off the edge. It was criminal. It delicious.

 

Everyone should be fucked by Remus Lupin at least once in their life. Or not — considering Sirius had decided long ago to keep him.

 

“You’re so loud in the morning,” Remus murmured behind him, dragging his hips out in a lazy, unhurried pull before sliding back in, full and smooth. “Anyone ever tell you that?”

 

“Not my fault you fuck like you are trying to draw blood,” Sirius huffed, rutting forward involuntarily, grinding his leaking cock into Remus’ palm — because yes, the bastard was holding him there, under his torso like a man determined to both steady and control him. “Oh — oh fuck — more, more, more — Fuck you, Lupin!”

 

“Greedy,” Remus teased, giving his arse a soft, stinging slap that echoed off the walls. Not hard, but firm enough to make Sirius jolt. “Didn’t I had you already trained, my love?”

 

Sirius moaned — loudly. Couldn’t even pretend to be cool about it. The sound was half-wrecked and half-sinful, like someone had just whispered obscenities directly into his nerve endings.

 

Remus stilled.

 

“…Did you just moan from a tap?”

 

“I didn’t,” Sirius lied, breathless.

 

Another slap, just a bit sharper this time, a lovely little sting blooming warm and quick across his skin.

 

He moaned again. Louder.

 

“Unbelievable,” Remus muttered, but he sounded half-dazed himself. His fingers tightened around Sirius’ cock as he gave a slow, grinding thrust — one that knocked Sirius forward into the sheets. “You are such a masochist sometimes. I swear, if your ancestors could see you now…” he let the idea trail.

 

“I hate you,” Sirius groaned, fisting the bedding, forehead pressed into the pillow like it could anchor him through the heat pooling in his gut. “Now fuck me more.”

 

“No, you don’t,” Remus said, voice thick, as he laughed low in that laugh only reserved for Sirius. “And yes, dear. The prince must just ask, of course and he shall receive.”

 

Remus was mocking him at this point.

 

Another thrust. Another palm to his arse. Sirius rutted harder into Remus’ hand, desperate now, cock flushed and slick with precome, practically weeping.

 

“Say it,” Remus whispered, leaning down until his mouth was right behind his ear, hot breath making him shiver. “Tell me how much you love being fucked like this.”

 

Sirius growled — because it wasn’t fair, it wasn’t — but he bit his lip and nodded. “I do. Fuck you. I do, Remus. Want you to — oh, fuck, fuck—!”

 

Remus pulled his hair — not enough to hurt, just enough to make Sirius gasp and arch like a cat being stroked the wrong way. The burn of it, the way it made his spine curl and his thighs tremble — it was filthy, it was intimate, it was—

 

“You know, you’ve got a biting kink too,” Remus mused, teeth grazing the back of Sirius’ neck, just enough pressure to tease. “Like a proper little useless Lord your mummy ever so made you to be. Wonder what Freud would say.”

 

Freud can suck my dick,” Sirius groaned, shaking. He paused, “You should also suck my dick by the way — always such a nice experience, darling.”

 

“Oh, I do think you want me to do that,” Remus chuckled, and then — then — he bit. Right between shoulder and neck. A deep, hot, perfect bite that made Sirius yowl, hips jerking, toes curling, precome spilling all over Remus’ fist.

 

“Fucking hell,” Sirius gasped, shaking apart. “Do it again. More, more, more!”

 

Remus just hummed into his skin, pulling almost all the way out just to slam back in, rocking him forward again with that perfect pressure.

 

Sirius whimpered. A sound he would deny to his grave. But it was there, a bit too loud even for his taste and raw and needy, as he kept grinding into Remus’ hand, his body desperate and responsive and so fucking open for it.

 

The only sounds in the room now were slick skin, shattered breath, and the occasional unholy sound Sirius Black made when properly fucked.

 

Remus was driving into him slow but hard, deliberate — the way someone reads their favourite passage out loud, knowing it by heart. His dick hit that perfect spot with every thrust, grinding deep, dragging on the way out like he was trying to make Sirius feel every aching inch.

 

And Sirius did. Oh, gods, he did. He could feel it everywhere — in the shiver crawling up his spine, in the way his thighs shook, in the brutal, perfect ache from the night before that Remus was only making worse, better, deeper.

 

“I’m — I can’t breathe anymore —” Sirius rasped, clutching the sheets like they were the only thing anchoring him to the planet. “Remus, dear, I’m gonna—fuck—shit—”

 

“Not yet,” Remus said again, but his voice was thinner now. Thicker with need. He was close. Sirius knew it. Could feel it in the way Remus’ rhythm stuttered — the hitch in his breath, the twitch of his fingers in Sirius’ hair, the brutal way his grip flexed around his cock.

 

“Let me come,” Sirius begged — a rare thing, that — and he sounded wrecked. Not bratty. Not smug. Just wide-open and trembling, his body shaking with the force of being held there, full and desperate. “I swear I’m shaving your head if you don’t—”

 

Remus leaned down, voice right at his ear now. “You’re such a massive slag,” he murmured, one hand tangled tight in Sirius’ curls, the other still wrapped around his cock, barely moving, just enough friction to make him mad.

 

“You beg so sweet. I should record it and sent it to Skeeter to let the wizarding know how much of a bitch in heat you are.”

 

He came with a cry he couldn’t swallow, cock pulsing hard in Remus’ palm as his body jerked, clenched, shuddered, every nerve lit up and singing. He spilled hot across Remus’ hand, across his own belly, hips rutting helplessly even through it — too far gone to care about anything but the high.

 

Fuck, Si’,” Remus groaned behind him, voice wrecked now — and then he was coming too, deep inside, pulsing warmth that Sirius could feel with every twitch and thrust.

 

They collapsed like that, a mess of tangled limbs and sweat-slick skin, Remus’ weight grounding Sirius into the mattress in the best fucking way.

 

For a long moment, neither of them spoke.

 

Just panting. Just the soft, sticky sound of skin on skin. Just the aftermath of something holy and a little bit savage.

 

Then Sirius, muffled against the pillow “We should have really started fucking each other sooner in life.”

 

Remus laughed so hard he snorted in the process, his left hand already searching for the smokes, lighting one and giving Sirius the first puff.

 

“We were never truly allowed to be young, you know,” he murmured half-lidded. “When the men decide they want to start wars and sent little boys in the trenches growing up becomes a dream and growing old becomes a liability.”

 

He frowned “Who said that? I don’t know that one.”

 

Remus smiled softly. “I did,” he blushed slightly. “It’s for that history book I’m working on with Regulus.”

 

Sirius hummed. “For what is worth, the youngest I ever felt was with you.”


Sirius was, for the most part, content these days. Truly. As though life had finally granted him this sliver of peace — which, in retrospect, should have been his first warning.

 

Because he was the one who found her.

 

There were no fanfares. Perhaps there should have been. It pained him more than he could articulate — the realisation of who she truly was arriving far too late. Yes, she had deserved a battle. A warrior’s end. Like Martha. Like Bellatrix. Like Felix. She had earned the right to fall amid spectacle — for the skies themselves to break open and never close again.

 

A life like hers… no, a life spent like hers, did not warrant a quiet death in an empty study.

 

And as Sirius knelt beside her still form, fingers reaching for a pulse he already knew he wouldn’t find, he wondered — not for the first time, but now with clarity — why he had ever feared becoming her.

 

He should have been honoured to be told he was like Walburga Black.

 

It took finding her body, still and cold at her desk, for him to see it in full — the woman beyond the madness.

 

Wals. The Human Wall.

 

Not a shrieking portrait. Not the parody of a pure-blooded wife. Not the villain in childhood nightmares.

 

But a dark witch. Perhaps the last of her kind. A warrior. A tactician. A lion in a serpent’s skin. Soldier and stateswoman. The political mind of a generation died long before Sirius even came to live. Mother, sister, friend, lover. A master manipulator of minds and a queen — just one without a throne.

 

And it was a cosmic cruelty, the worst kind of irony, that only now — now that she was gone — could Sirius finally say he knew her.

 

And loved her.

 

Walburga Black deserved another kind of death.

 

Sirius didn’t feel himself fall.

 

His knees hit the wooden floor with a sound he’d register hours later, the kind of hollow crack that might have echoed through the whole house if the silence weren’t already screaming.

 

“Non, non, non…” The word tore from him, more breath than voice, clawing up from somewhere deep and forgotten. “Maman, s’il te plaît… s’il te plaît, réveille-toi…

 

He crawled the last few inches on trembling hands, his cane left behind somewhere in the corridor. Walburga’s desk chair was still slightly turned from where she must have risen for a moment, then sat back down. There was parchment in her lap. A letter. Something meant to be sent or signed — unfinished.

 

His shaking fingers gripped hers. They were still warm.

 

C’est pas le moment… pas encore, je t’en supplie…” His voice cracked like glass, something delicate and once-beautiful, now shattering. “Tu peux pas me laisser comme ça. Pas maintenant. Je viens juste de te retrouver, Maman…

 

Sirius bent forward until his forehead rested on the hem of her violet robes. The scent of her — sandalwood and yew, a touch of ink and the faintest trace of some ancient rose water along side her cigars and brandy — nearly undid him.

 

Tu m’entends, hein? Dis-moi que tu m’entends. Rouvre les yeux. Crie. Dis que je suis un idiot. Appelle-moi encore une honte. Tout sauf… ça.

 

His voice gave out entirely then. The tears came hard and fast, pulled from a place in him he’d sealed off long ago. Not when she’d screamed at him. Not when she’d burned his name. Not when she cursed him out of the house.

 

But now — now that she was finally silent — he wept like a child.

 

Sirius pulled her hand to his chest and rocked, whispering in broken, trembling French, a prayer not to any god but to her. To the wall that had held back the floodwaters of history, even when no one had asked it of her. To the protector of a generation.

 

“Tu n’es pas morte. Tu ne peux pas… je te l’interdis…”

 

And still, she didn’t stir.

 

It was Aunt Lucretia who found them like that, after what must have been nearly an hour. Lucretia Black — Walburga’s cousin, confidante, sister-in-mischief.

 

The high-pitched cry she let out could have shattered glass. Or ice. Or hearts.

 

“Oh, my dear star-girl,” she wept, mourning her in the same aching, wordless language. “Wals, my darling girl.”

 

Lucretia moved with a clumsiness Sirius had never seen in her.

 

No — he had never truly seen her until now. Not as the poised, silver-haired matron of high society. But as she truly was beneath the veneer: a girl with strawberry-blonde hair and braces, just like in that old photo with Walburga and the other Black cousins, all grinning and careless. That little girl with two pony tails and pink ribbons had just lost her oldest friend.

 

She bent to kiss Walburga’s brow, whispering gently. “Tell Martha we miss her. Wait for me and Effy, will you?”

 

Then Lucretia took Sirius by the arm with a hand still carefully manicured, helping him to his feet. “Come now, dear heart. We need to get you cleaned up. We must tell your brother and Alphard. Don’t trouble yourself over the arrangements. Fleamont and I will see to everything for her.”

 

“I miss her already,” Sirius sobbed like a child. “Why do I miss her so much?” His voice broke on the last word.

 

Lucretia gave him a sad, fond smile. “No, no, she’d scold you for such unseemly displays, you know. Always so proper, our Wals.” She ran her fingers through his damp hair with unexpected tenderness. “I heard Regulus and Evan call you Vega, little heir. Do you know — why we used to call her Wals? The wall between the cruel world and the people she loved. Because she loved so fiercely. Vega — the star of love. You do look like her, you know. I’ve said so before.”

 

Sirius didn’t answer. He let her lead him to a bathroom to wash his face. Then she Flooed him to Godric’s Hollow. He watched Regulus refuse to shatter outward, breaking inward instead. Watched Lily scream loud enough to splinter a windowpane. Watched Alphard — Walburga’s brother — nod solemnly and retreat alone with a bottle.

 

Evan went silent, mute, joining Alphard and Regulus in Walburga’s study where they drank in quiet reverence. Barty moved through Grimmauld like a ghost with purpose, doing everything for everyone. Marlene wept in the corner as Narcissa gave instructions, every bit the icy queen. Pandora fainted in James’ arms.

 

But the worst came when Lucretia Floo-called Euphemia and Fleamont Potter in their holiday in Egypt.

 

Effy — Walburga’s best friend. Just like Sirius, she’d only recently begun to have her back again.

 

She had a heart attack. Monty had to rush her to hospital.


He found them in her study.

 

“Ah, Lord Black graces our little family reunion,” his uncle drawled with a wry wink. “Come, Sirius. Sit by your brother.”

 

Sirius said nothing. He crossed the threshold in silence, pressed the heel of his palm to Alphard’s shoulder in passing, then settled himself on the low couch between Regulus and Evan. Regulus let his head fall gently against Sirius’ shoulder the moment he sat.

 

Evan, silent, leaned forward and offered Sirius one of Walburga’s old cigars. Without a word, he poured brandy for each of them.

 

The last four Black men alive, gathered in one room. Save for little Draco, still too young to count, being a toddler and all that.

 

A room that once upon a time was his grandfather’s and Walburga fought tooth and nail to get her own study. Now the only men left in their family were all queer. This is how the Black line ends, Sirius thought. With four men too bruised to bleed, too proud to apologise.

 

“I spoke to Severus,” Regulus said softly, his voice nearly lost in the silence. It made Sirius want to shrink him down, tuck him into a pocket, keep him safe from every truth. “Mother had been ill since the war. She went to him. Stopped her potions after the war ended. Made him swear not to tell. She wanted to go.”

 

Alphard coughed, clearing his throat with something between a scoff and a sigh. “Martha Goyle lived her whole short life with a sickness they never found a cure for. Something in the blood — common in pure-blood lines, especially back then. Some never knew they had it. Lived long lives. Martha wasn’t one of them — she had some sort of mutation. From my understanding now, my sister too, lived with this sickness. She just didn’t knew. I find it… rather poetic, in a grim sort of way. She died of her lover’s illness.”

 

Regulus turned his face to Sirius. “You’re not allowed to die before me.”

 

Sirius nodded, exhaling smoke. “Alright.” He held his brother tighter, palm pressed firm to the sharp curve of Regulus’ side, the way he used to when they were boys.

 

Evan finally spoke, voice rough with restrained grief. “She was the mother I should have had. I only became Minister of Magic because of her and…”

 

His words failed him. He switched to sign language, something silent and fluid passed between him and Regulus.

 

Alphard watched them all for a moment, eyes misty, fingers drumming against his brandy glass. “I’ve seen this before,” he murmured. “Me, my cousin Evan — the first Evan Rosier — and Wals. In this very room. She was pregnant with Regulus then. We joked about naming him after the lion constellation.”

 

He shifted slightly in his seat. “You three know why we’re here, don’t you?”

 

Sirius nodded for all of them.

 

“She was working on it when she died,” Alphard murmured, his voice trembling with a fragile fondness. He reached for his glasses on the table, slipping them on before lifting the parchment in his hand. “Her eulogy. Wals’ last words.” The crack in his voice betrayed him — he was no longer Lord Alphard Black, the eccentric and irreverent uncle. For a moment, he was just a little boy again, losing the sister who had once shielded him from every storm.

 

“Walburga leaves Grimmauld Place to the next living Black in line — that’s Lucretia, of course,” he began, reading with deliberate care. “She requests the house be transformed into a summer school… with Euphemia and Fleamont Potter granted full legal co-ownership.” He choked softly on the words, pain slipping through the cracks.

 

“And the Black Manor in France, as previously discussed, goes to Bartemius Crouch Junior.” Alphard paused, frowning faintly. “Apparently, she also named Junior one of the inheritors of the Black vaults before her death.”

 

Evan offered a quiet smile. “Thank you.”

 

Alphard cleared his throat and continued. “The small flat in Paris is gifted to Regulus Black and James Potter as a late wedding present. Lily Evans is to be added as a third owner, named as the mother of James’ child and Walburga’s only ever canonised nephew. She also leaves Lily her entire collection of jewellery.”

 

Sirius felt the air leave his lungs.

 

“The house elves, along with anything else they may wish to take, are to be passed on to her nieces: Narcissa, Pandora, and Andromeda — now returned to the tapestry.”

 

A sharp silence lingered before Alphard resumed, voice tight.

 

“For their formidable contributions in the war, she leaves the entirety of the Black family’s weaponry to Lady Dorcas Meadowes and Lady Marlene Rosier, née McKinnon. Her book collection — as well as her cigars — are to go to the Rosier-Crouch household.”

 

Evan began crying quietly, lighting another of her cigars with a trembling hand.

 

Alphard’s voice faltered. “She’s left me the villa in Italy,” he said, a small, broken smile tugging at his lips. “I always did love it there. And… any paintings I wish to take.”

 

He inhaled shakily. “Lastly, but not least… she’s left Remus Lupin Martha’s old pocket watch — the only thing we had left of Martha. And she’s divided the Black fortune between the four she named as heirs: Sirius, Regulus, Evan Rosier, and Bartemius Crouch Junior.”

 

There was a pause.

 

“She bought a flat last month in Muggle London,” Alphard added quietly. “For Sirius Orion Black. Along with a Muggle Mustang.” His eyes welled again, his voice thinning. “And her mother’s ancestral home in northern Austria… Remus Lupin is to be added to its ownership.”

 

Alphard looked up “Wals left you the family tapestry as well.”

 

The silence that followed was oppressive, thick with ghosts and gratitude none of them knew how to express.

 

Sirius lit a cigarette with shaking hands. Evan passed him the brandy. Regulus exhaled and leaned his head more firmly on Sirius’ shoulder, his hair damp from tears not yet shed.

 

It was Evan who broke the silence first — in sign again — a short phrase Sirius didn’t understood, but it made his brother smile so it was probably something to hold onto.

 

Regulus blinked rapidly, his throat moving as if to speak, but he only nodded, fingers tightening in the folds of his brother’s sleeve.

 

“I feel lost,” Sirius whispered, the moment Alphard disappeared for more coffee. Evan had finally succumbed to sleep after three harrowing days, and Sirius gently shifted him so his baby cousin’s head could rest in his lap.

 

Regulus broke the silence. “When Father died,” he said, voice low and distant, “at the funeral, I cracked a joke to Lucius. Told him to kill Mother next.” He gave a brittle laugh. “I don’t even remember what she did to annoy me that day. Merlin, I felt so alone. You didn’t show up. She was acting like a stranger. The only people still speaking to me like I was human were Barty and Euphemia. Then James sent me that letter…”

 

“I’m sorry I didn’t go to Orion’s funeral,” Sirius said at last.

 

Regulus shrugged. “She liked me better, you know.”

 

Sirius gave a crooked smile and leaned down to kiss the crown of his brother’s head. “But she loved me more.”

 

Reggie laughed softly, smoke curling from the cigarette between his fingers. “Do you think she was proud of us? She never said. I keep wondering if I did enough. I know the Cave broke something in her. She never forgave me for almost dying.”

 

“She told me once,” Sirius murmured, “just before Bella died, that she had raised the sons who restored the House of Black. She called me her knight — the kind who’d die laughing. And you… you were the noble little prince. The only person who’d die for a house elf.”

 

Regulus smiled faintly and lit another cigarette.

 

“But I think,” Sirius continued, “that by the end, she’d raised more than just us. She raised half the children of this war — the ones no one else wanted. She wasn’t a good mother, not to me. That was always Effy. But I think she cared, even if only in her heart. She never forgot we were all just kids. Everyone else did.”

 

“I miss her,” Regulus said, his voice trembling.

 

“I miss all of them,” Sirius whispered. “I look for Felix and Bella in the stars every night. And now I’ll look for her too.”

 

Reggie hiccupped softly, eyes glassy. “I miss being a child.”

 

“I don’t,” Sirius replied simply. “I’ve made the kind of life for myself that Mother never got to have. So no — I can’t miss the bad times. I have to keep moving forward.”

 

“I love you,” Regulus whispered, and Sirius couldn’t remember the last time he’d heard his brother say it.

 

“I love you more,” he replied without hesitation.

 

Just like an older sibling should. Just like Wals would have.

 

Notes:

Translate:
1. "No, no, no. Mum, please... please wake up..."
2. "This is not the time... not yet, I beg you..."
3. "You can't leave me like this. Not now. I've only just found you, Mum..."
4. "Can you hear me? Tell me you can hear me. Open your eyes. Scream. Call me an idiot. Call me a disgrace again. Anything but... this."
5. "You're not dead. You can't... I forbid it..."

I'm trying to post the last chapter tomorrow!! XX

Also... I'm soo sorry.

Chapter 33: Part Two: Morgana's Daughters - Chapter Seventeen: Last Words Alive

Summary:

He found himself drunk a lot these days.

***

And would you look at that? No trigger warning!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was not unusual for one to find oneself drunk. In fact, it was — in Regulus’ opinion, at least — quite normal. Honestly, most people wouldn’t blame the poor sod for indulging in such a state. Most would even find the activity rather logical, given the situation at hand.

 

Granted, most twenty one going on twenty-two years old people might find themselves drunk at the thought of their mother dying. Surely, that was an acceptable response.

 

But, of course, most wouldn’t guess that Regulus Black — no longer the heir Most Noble and Ancient House of Black — was not in fact reason his mother had died in the first place. What a surprise — even for him, honestly.

 

He half expected to kill her in some way. Maybe wearing the wrong shade of blue or something of that sort.

 

It was ironic, Regulus thought bitterly, as he sat in his old study at Grimmauld, on the same chair he was in after Orion’s death feeling completely different about the whole thing. Being a completely different person — and also not, at the same time.

 

Sirius would love to see him overthink right now. But Sirius was grieving differently and Regulus supposed he could at least give his older brother the space to be sad. Some men deserved that — the right of sadness.

 

Plus, the fool was sleeping on the sofa right in front of him, anyway. It’s not like he couldn’t just shake him and wake him up if he wanted.

 

Merlin, how things had changed since Orion’s death. What had became of his life?

 

Regulus was also drunk. Well, that wasn’t new anymore.

 

He found himself drunk a lot these days.

 

Anyway, so Walburga died, and Sirius is wrecked, for Merlin’s sake. Absolutely destroyed. He’d even started wearing her old clothes and acting all parent-like around Regulus, which was so unnerving it made his skin crawl.

 

Regulus was bloody pissed. Truly. If he’d known all it would take for his brother to become utterly obsessed with him was for Walburga to die, well — rest assured, he’d have done everything in his power to keep her alive longer.

 

Because Sirius was…

 

He had three brothers. But the first to come was Sirius. And while most days he agreed he preferred the company of Evan and Barty, he at least liked watching over his brother as he slept. Even if hours away from their mother’s funeral.

 

Where were we?

 

His bothers — Yes.

 

The Rosiers were a complicated family. There were three siblings in total, though Felix wasn’t there anymore. It was… complicated.

 

Felix Rosier, the eldest, was a year and nine months older than Regulus. He was the doting son, the golden child, as some would have it. A little shit, to be honest, but not entirely. As said before, complicated. Felix loved Sirius dearly — they were two sides of the same mirror, in fact — and in turn, he liked Regulus all the better for it.

 

Sirius and Felix were kind, good older brothers like that.

 

Evan, the second son — now Lord Rosier, Minister of Magic — was two months older than Regulus. They’d met when they were about three years old, and it had been an instant connection. They’d adored each other ever since. Both their life partners were talkative and at time annoying, and both their siblings were surely mad. It was enough to bind them together for life.

 

Regulus learned to live many love stories in his life. But the white fox will forever be his second brother after Sirius. The man talked with the dad for him, for fuck’s sake!

 

And then there was Pandora. Pandora was… Pandora. She had a different mother, not that most people cared these days. Why would they? She had a very nice husband and a lovely daughter. A bastard child conceived from rape and adopted by her and Xeno. Luna shall be the perfect Rosier-Malfoy-Lovegood princes. A well-kept family secret.

 

Yes, Regulus loved Evan — deeply. He had been Regulus’ first friend, and for a very long time, his only one. Felix liked Regulus — because that was his brother too. And Pandora loved them all.

 

(Regulus was still trying to kill her for telling people he looked like a bunny.)

 

It was all so very complicated.

 

And yes, Regulus drank because of that, too.

 

“Will your peers attend the funeral?” Aunt Lucretia entered the study quietly not to wake Sirius.

 

She took care of everything regarding the funeral. Fleamont helped. Surprisingly enough, Lucius did too.

 

“Which ones, Aunt?” Regulus replied, taking another sip. Because that’s all he’d been doing for years now.

 

“All of them.”

 

“Everyone promised to be there,” he informed her, giving her a small smile.

 

Just as he reached to unearth another of his Muggle whisky bottles, an owl began pecking furiously at the study’s glass window. Nova.

 

Hey there, old girl, Regulus thought to himself smiling.

 

He let the blasted thing in. She perched itself imperiously in the study, and Regulus pet her little head. She purred. Figures. A true Potter through and through, waltzing in uninvited, settling where it didn’t belong and getting too comfortable with Regulus.

 

That was their way, wasn’t it?

 

He gave the bird some water — because of course he did — and took the letter it had brought. He braced himself, feeling a shiver creep up his spine like a ghostly whisper. He took a long drink directly from the bottle before unfolding the parchment and beginning to read:

 

My love,

 

I may be the last person you’d expect to write to you right not (especially considering we woke in the same bed not even four hours ago).

 

But you know me and so I figured, this is a full circle moment.

 

I heard (from Dorcas, if you were wondering) that you took it upon yourself to go and drink alone in the old study (without me, if I may add — how rude!). While I know Sirius is just as affected as I might have expected him to be, I wondered how you felt today.

 

Ah, I know I can ask in person, don’t frown to the letter, you little shit — I didn’t marry you for nothing. But as I said, it felt right to sent a letter now.

 

I worry about you. I feel the need to make sure you’re not entirely alone in moments like this.

 

Maybe we could meet? I can’t let you drink all the good whisky without me.

 

I just want you to know there are people who care about you.

 

I hope to hear from you, though I understand how small the chance of that is.

 

Thinking of you,

 

James

 

Fucking Potters. Useless, meddling Potters.

 

He laughed hard but put a hand over his mouth in time not to wake Sirius. Regulus stood up and opened the door to the study.

 

“You are so dramatic sometimes,” he leaned in to kiss his husband shortly.

 

James just shrugged. “I mean… at least I can’t be blamed for not being romantic, right?”

 

Regulus smiled, letting James inside the room.

 

Gods, how he needed a drink.


“You’re holding up rather well. I must say, I’m impressed,” Lucius Malfoy remarked, his smile laced with that insufferable air of omniscience.

 

It was depressing and rather tiresome. At the same time it wasn’t.

 

Walburga’s funeral was about to begin, and Lucius was the first brave soul — or perhaps the most sordid one — to actually speak to Regulus, other than Evan. It was also almost poetic in a way, considering he did the same thing at Orion’s funeral.

 

Because Regulus did like the git. Very much so. He’d been a good mentor figure to him once upon a time.

 

Lucius Malfoy was a loyal man. A self-absorbed bastard adored his wife and child and dotted on all her family members.

 

And Regulus liked that nonetheless. He has older brothers — Sirius, Evan. He has a younger brother as well — Barty. He knows how it was supposed to feel to be cared for. It was very nice of Lucius to still care for him after so long.

 

Because Malfoy wasn’t a good man. Not in the slightest. But he tried. He really tried to spare Regulus from certain miseries.

 

“Don’t fret too much, Malfoy,” Regulus whispered. “People around here might start liking you.”

 

Lucius smirked, his features sharp and cutting in the low light. Regulus couldn’t help but notice how handsome he looked like that — all blonde and golden, older than his age, with those long, refined lines of his face and his impossibly long neck. His pale hair fell just so, framing eyes that seemed carved from ice.

 

Yes, he was a coward and a little sheep. Narcissa married well.

 

“Do you or Sirius need anything?” Lucius murmured in return, his voice low.

 

“Can you find James for me? I seem to have lost my moral-support husband,” Regulus mused, his voice carrying just enough warmth to show that he was joking. He could’ve sworn he almost heard Malfoy laugh at that.

 

Lucius leaned closer, his tone calm, explaining. “With Sirius to your left.”

 

“Thank you,” Regulus exhaled. “You can now go join your wife and Severus. Thank him one more time for taking care of mother if I forget to do so, will you?”

 

He nodded, giving Regulus a small smile.

 

A warm hand suddenly caught hold of Regulus’ elbow. There was something maternal in the touch. Oh, she’s here.

 

Without missing a beat, without even glancing back, he spoke: “Hi, Mum.” His voice was soft, a bit cracked. “Mother would be most displeased to see you already have your mascara destroyed.”

 

Then, before he could process what was happening, Euphemia Potter pulled him into an embrace. She cried in his shoulder, holding him tight. Whispering on how much she already misses Walburga, how much she misses her best friend — half her soul.

 

She pressed three kisses — no more, no less — to the crown of his head.

 

Euphemia leaned back, and Regulus, not for the first time in his life, thought she was the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on — and likely ever would. She carried her dark, rich complexion like a mantra, warm and holding entire empires in her eyes.

 

Her imaginary halo seemed forged from spikes and thorns, ready to strike down anyone unworthy of her love. Euphemia had inherited a bold nose and even bolder eyes, the kind that could draw someone in and hold them captive. She was rudely gorgeous, right down to the very tips of her fingers.

 

It was all so unfair — to be this breathtaking. It was a menace, in a way. She deserved everything good there was.

 

“You look skinny,” she said abruptly, her gaze shifting to her husband. “My boy looks skinny.”

 

Euphemia pressed on, unrelenting. “Why are you so skinny? You couldn’t eat either? Nor did we,” she motioned between her and Fleamont. “I can’t seem to keep anything up in my stomach since Wals… since…”

 

She couldn’t even say it. Couldn’t go further than the name.

 

Wals. A nickname. One that meant so much — every bit of history about his mother.

 

Once upon a time, Walburga and Euphemia had been friends — roommates, confidants. Four girls and too many dreams. Now only Effy and Lucretia were still alive.

 

Wals — a name steeped in something sacred, something not lost to time.

 

“I didn’t expect you to come, considering the heart attack and—” Regulus began, but Euphemia, much like her son, was not the type to let someone finish a sentence.

 

“Ah, nonsense!” She waved a hand dismissively before stepping closer, lowering her voice as though sharing a secret. “How could I ever let my girl leave the mortals alone? And how could I ever leave her — my — boys grieve their mother alone?”

 

Regulus almost chocked at that.

 

Fleamont appeared at her side then, so different from his wife — and yet, not entirely. He was quieter, yes, but just as sharp. Fierce in his own way. And warm. Far too warm for anyone’s good.

 

“Let the boy breathe, Effy,” he said, his tone a gentle rebuke. He extended his arms to embrace Regulus shortly, in a manner that not all fathers in law would. As he leaned in close to Regulus, his voice dropped to a whisper. “Hey, kid, we missed you.”

 

“It’s starting,” James murmured, as he now came from his place, extending his hand to interlock his fingers with Regulus’.

 

Sirius was still a mess. He and Euphemia had matching tears. Frankly, James and Lily weren’t far behind and Regulus appreciated the sentiment.

 

Technically he didn’t cry yet. Practically that was a lie. He cried this morning as he was having quiet time with Harry and the little one asked where was his step-grandmother, speaking the word “Wals” for the first time.

 

Fuck this shit. He wasn’t going to cry at the funeral. His mother would have hated that.

 

The whole event was sort of nice. She let in her will that she wishes for Evan to say a final goodbye and for her brother to say the same thing in French for those who came from abroad. Honestly, he never expected so many people to come. Over three hundred guests saying goodbye to one of the most hated woman in all wizarding world.

 

Then, only about thirty left. More or less.

 

And there lay Walburga Cassiopeia Black.

 

The grave said it simply: mother, sister, friend, lover. Not wife. Not daughter.

 

With a graffiti tube Barty crouched on his knees to add in black the final title: star-girl.

 

Lyall Lupin of all people, lit a cigar and let it pass around the people, asking Barty if he can have the spray, asking how it’s supposed to work.

 

He drew a sign that looked a lot like a Celtic rune.

 

“But Mother was French,” Sirius intervened.

 

Lyall didn’t even look at him. “The Goyle family is Celtic.”

 

Ah, so this was for Martha. Who never got to have a grave of her own, not really. And now her soul could lay along side Walburga.

 

“This is Teiwaz,” Lupin Senior explained.

 

“Warrior,” Barty breathed.


When he was younger, Regulus couldn’t fathom why adults drank. The thought had struck him abruptly once, in passing, as though it were an immutable truth of the universe. It had taken him twenty-one years, deep white and pink scars staining his veins and skin, and lots of sex to finally understand.

 

Drinking alone seemed poetic, a practice he despised most days. He more often tan not preferred to do so in company.

 

Evan might have been Regulus’ first friend, but Barty was his favourite — always was and he will remain so. And there were plenty of reasons for it. They understood one another on a level so deep it bordered on painful.

 

Barty liked to joke that they must have been lovers in a past life. He was probably right. The man bought him back from the dead after all.

 

He was an old soul — and most people knew that now. But no one should know him the way Regulus did. Regulus was possessive like that. It wasn’t that he wanted Barty, because he didn’t. It was simply that he liked having Barty’s company in these moments, these scenarios.

 

“Well, I don’t understand,” Barty said, flopping his head back against the cushion. “Why would he come to you and not me if he wanted to… what did you call it? Experiment! A strange term, don’t you think?”

 

They’d been at this for hours. Because, as ever, everything involving the Rosiers was so very complicated. Evan loved Barty. Barty loved Evan. Now, as always, they were fighting over stupid little things.

 

“Maybe you’re not to his liking,” Regulus smirked over his glass. “I daresay I am more rational than you most days. I’d even go so far as to call myself steady.”

 

Barty shot him a glare sharp enough to fell a bird. Regulus, of course, wasn’t a bird. He was a snake. And a bunny if he was to go after what Pandora was saying.

 

“Ah, but you see, love, I do agree with you,” Barty said airily. “It’s just… for better or worse, I happen to have more experience in that regard.”

 

“You also give a rather sloppy blow job,” Regulus replied matter-of-factly. It was, after all, the truth.

 

“Again with that?” Barty groaned, looking as though he might lose his mind. “I swear Reggie, you’ve had the same speech since we were in school. Time to move on, love.”

 

Everything with the Rosiers was always so complicated.

 

So Regulus let out a laugh “Okay, okay,” and now a giggle. “I’ll tell you what this is about, don’t cream your knitters, Bee. Merlin, but you are so agitated sometimes. Evan wanted it to be a surprise, but of course you can’t let your boyfriend do even that.”

 

Barty pouted and took another sip of his juice. They tried to keep him far away from vices these days.

 

“They are making new regulation regarding schooling,” Regulus rolled his eyes. “As well as history.”

 

He let a pause stretch between them.

 

“James was the one to actually suggest it and of course Evan and Dorcas agreed,” he waved a hand to explain. “Ancient magic shall no longer be illegal on British soil. And it will be thought at Hogwarts. They are even considering teachers for it already. Everyone with ancient blood shall be free to learn their magic in a safe environment.”

 

Barty opened his mouth then closed it.

 

“Evan is… that’s why they needed my help. To look over the legal documentation,” he stated simply. “Evan and James are also trying to rule Morgana as a Slavic witch. If it passes the Crouch line will finally be legally tied to her.”

 

He blinked slowly. “You wedded a good man.”

 

“Hmm?”

 

“Potter, love,” Barty gesticulated. “He’s a good man. You married well,” he smirked. “I guess Narcissa isn’t the only Black with a good match anymore.”

 

Regulus felt himself blush. He liked drinking with company — Barty especially.


He was pacing in Fleamont’s old study, now his. The soft rhythm of his steps the only sound in the room. It wasn’t done, redecoration wise, but it was close to it. So of course, Evan commended they shall have a first ceremonial drink in there. Alongside Regulus and Barty, he was indulging in the fine tradition of getting utterly smashed.

 

Barty was keeping to himself with some lavender tea that Remus lied to him it will get him high.

 

“So,” Regulus began for the fourth time, holding the notebook aloft. “What do you think? Come on you two, speak?”

 

He was showing them the first draft of the first chapter — from the book he and Lupin were writing about the war. Regulus needed his best friends to consider his very first lines on what will one day become a history manual.

 

Evan and Barty exchanged glances, neither committing to a definitive answer.

 

“Isn’t that technically a lie?” Evan asked, breaking the silence.

 

“What is?” Regulus stopped mid-step to fix him with a sharp gaze.

 

“Well,” Evan began. “Your mother was older than your father was — by four years if my memory serves. And then there’s your aunt Lucretia—”

 

“Ah, yes, yes,” Regulus dismissed, moving closer to Evan. “But I was simply saying that, it was rather expected I became Lord after Father’s death. The name does go to the next oldest male heir. Sirius was out of the tapestry back then so… well, it was logical it all happened how it did.”

 

“What Evan meant to say,” Barty interjected smoothly, as he often did. “Is why the bloody hell did you even became Lord? I asked you this a few years back as well, never got my answer.”

 

They worked like this. Always had. Regulus hoarded secrets. Evan asked all the wrong — and right — questions. And Barty? He was the one who knew when to tell them both to stop. Pandora had always been too brash, too crude, too lovely, too everything. Severus was their stability and Rabastan their quiet embrace. And Dorcas… well, Dorcas was the best of them all.

 

“You’re boring me,” Regulus declared, spinning on his heel.

 

He breathed. “I asked Mother to,” a final confession. “I ahm… when Orion died, it was easier for me to keep rising in the Death Eaters’ ranks if I had a title. So she convinced Cygnus it should go to me, not him. you must forgive me for never telling you this — I can’t even remember why I kept it a secret.”

 

Evan looked over the notes one more time. “So you are sure about this?”

 

A beat.

 

“Are you really going to put your… your love letters with Potter in a history book?” He asked unsure.

 

“Technically at first, they felt more like hate letters,” Regulus laughed to himself. “But sure, that’s part of the history of the war, too. It was about the letters — and everything left in between.”


When one becomes a Death Eater and a Healer…

 

No, let’s go back.

 

When one is born a Black, certain things are expected of you.

 

Most people assume Sirius never followed those rules — but they would be wrong. He followed them dutifully for exactly eleven years and ten months. Until the day he met James Potter.

 

That was also the day Regulus was quietly, yet irrevocably, placed in the role of the child who did follow the rules. Until he also didn’t.

 

What can he say? He and Sirius were more alike than he previously thought they were.

 

It was almost funny, in a way. The spare had become the golden child in the span of exactly thirteen minutes — the same amount of time it took James Potter to befriend Regulus’ brother.

 

When one is born a Black, certain things are expected of you. To marry. To breed. To kill. Not necessarily in that order. The Blacks were ruthless creatures, all of them. Each one was uniquely, exquisitely dangerous — deadly and beautiful to a fault.

 

Ah, but that was such a lie, no?

 

A true Black is expected to protect, to be noble, to be kind, to be pure and finally to heal.

 

Bellatrix was the eldest. People often said she had inherited the family madness, and they weren’t exactly wrong or right. She was excruciatingly handsome, as though plucked from an old portrait drenched in spilled blood. Bella had a painful awareness of the world around her, a sharpness that cut too deep. And in the end, that awareness is what shattered her mind. She had been the greatest of them all — and their biggest lose. No one shall ever be loved like the most unloved daughter of a dying dynasty.

 

Then came Andromeda, like a storm. Something unexpected, uncontainable, yet oddly welcome. She was very loved these days — like older sisters often were. And if one could die just from gazing upon a woman, Regulus believed, it would be his cousin Andromeda. She pretended not to be like them, not to share their edges and shadows — but Regulus knew better. After all, she was to become a teacher at Hogwarts in short of a month. Defence of Dark Arts. Fitting.

 

Next was Narcissa. A flower so beautiful it was poisonous, a bloom no garden could ever keep for long. Unlike her sisters, Narcissa was not to be had. She was simply to be admired, longed for, coveted from afar. Regulus often thought she was the best of all of them. Narcissa was the kind of woman who might one day stop a war. Not create one, like Bella. No, Narcissa would end it. And she sort of did. She, after all, lied to the greated Legilimentist known to man to protect Sirius.

 

Sirius came next, and his arrival was no small effort. But he came. The brightest star in the galaxy. Not even Vega could outshine him — except that it did. Sirius was brave. Passionate. Useful. A weapon, if Regulus had ever seen one.

 

The day Sirius was born, — Regulus was certain — a sacred sword must have been laid upon him, pressed into his bones, sharp enough to cut through the stars themselves. But that same weapon seemed to destroy something deep within Sirius. Because Sirius, Regulus knew, could be worse than Bellatrix and better than Narcissa, all at once.

 

All lies, once more. Sirius was none of that. He was simply Vega — star of love.

 

And then there was Regulus. The last. Which, in his opinion, was both rude and idiotic.

 

Still, when one is born a Black, certain things are expected of you. Like becoming a Death Eater. Then a Healer. Creating a third fraction of the war with his best friends at seventeen. Dying. Coming back to life. Marrying your brother’s best friend from childhood. Trying to heal.

 

And when one becomes a Healer, certain things are expected of you as well. Like, apparently, being thought by Severus Snape Potions because the annoying fool became a better Potioneer than Regulus.

 

So annoying. He needed new mates. And fast. Dumber ones, too.

 

Regulus, in many ways, was exactly like each of his family members. The wizarding world finally learned that.

 

“Why do you need to learn this anyway? I told you I can brew it for Lupin without much problems alone,” Severus said, a puzzled expression crossing his face as he glanced around the cauldron.

 

Regulus was adding the valerian root when he responded, his voice clipped and precise. “Ah, you became such a petty, greedy man these days.”

 

“It’s not like you didn’t… ah, inspire me to make this. Why do you have to know everything, Black?” Severus almost teased. It was refreshing when he made jokes.

 

He was a curious man, Severus Snape. His long hair framed a pale face, and his hands — delicate, with wrists as thin as a girl’s — moved with surprising precision. Severus was intelligent, very much so, and Regulus supposed he might be the best Master Potioneer of their generation.

 

But interest didn’t always equal talent. Severus worked hard to become who he was — most men wouldn’t have. And vastly annoying, to the point that Regulus found himself reaching for his drink far too often.

 

“I will repeat,” Regulus said, his voice sharp and firm now. “You need help. Pandora has moved up North and Lily is working more than ever at Mungo’s so I’m here to help you. You helped me once, I’m paying my family’s duty.”

 

Severus’ dark eyes narrowed, his expression unreadable. “You’re a lot like your brother,” he said after a pause. “I always said you did.”

 

The statement stung, though Regulus didn’t let it show. It was true, in some ways, and Severus knew it well.

 

“Okay, okay, I’m here,” Lily barged in. “Sorry for being late. Hope you two didn’t start without me.”

 

Regulus took his time to look at the image — to take it it. When the war started he once wondered what it would be like for them three minds to work together. Back then he believed the medical care of the wizarding world can be changed by three teenagers. A pureblood lord, a half-blood brooding wizard, and the nice and feisty Muggleborn witch.

 

He was right. Now, as an adult he can see he was.


Three soft knocks stirred Regulus from his book.

 

“Come in,” he murmured, careful not to wake James, who lay asleep beside him.

 

The door creaked open and Sirius entered, moving with the sluggishness of someone only half-awake. He navigated the room quietly and slid into the bed beside them, his weight shifting the mattress.

 

“New legislation drafts,” Regulus said softly, eyes flicking toward his sleeping husband. “He, Dorcas, and Evan have been working themselves into the ground. Keep your voice low — I’d rather you not wake my husband.”

 

“You mean my best friend,” Sirius said with a faint smirk.

 

“That too,” Regulus replied, unbothered.

 

Sirius leaned across Regulus to grab the ashtray and a crumpled pack of cigarettes from the nightstand. He lit one, inhaled, and then handed it to his brother without a word.

 

“I found Mother’s will,” he whispered.

 

Regulus stiffened. “Uncle Alphard read us the will already.”

 

Sirius waved a dismissive hand, reaching into the pocket of his pyjama trousers. He withdrew a delicately folded parchment that carried a scent of mint, green apples, and rose water.

 

“I…” He hesitated. “Can we go to the roof? I’d like us to read it beneath the stars.”

 

Regulus studied him, then gave a solemn nod. He rose from the bed and helped Sirius up as well, slipping the cigarette pack into his pocket. From the sideboard, he retrieved an unopened bottle of brandy.

 

“She never liked brandy,” Sirius muttered as they moved toward the door.

 

“Hmm?”

 

“She told me once — only drank it because Martha liked it.”

 

“Well, neither do I,” Regulus said, holding the bottle up. “But I suppose I’ll keep the family tradition alive now, yeah?”

 

A soft, pained laugh escaped Sirius’ lips.

 

They walked in silence through the quiet house, careful not to wake their sleeping partners. Step by step, they made their way to the rooftop — two sons armed with a parchment full of ghosts and a bottle steeped in grief.

 

“It’s shorter than I’d expected,” Sirius murmured once they were seated on the weathered tiles, backs resting against the angled roof.

 

Regulus, for a fleeting moment, considered telling his brother that he and James had once had sex right there on the tiles, beneath a night sky not unlike this one. Just to watch him squirm. He chuckled to himself, the mischief dying quickly in the chest. He let the thought pass. He had no intention of hurting Sirius — not tonight.

 

Sirius unfolded the parchment carefully, its scent lingering like perfume on old memories.

 

“For whoever finds this,” he began, voice low and hoarse with unshed tears. “‘You fools! Were you actually expecting me to go silently? Ungrateful, uneducated children — the lot of you.’”

 

They both laughed quietly, bittersweet. It was so utterly Walburga.

 

“‘While I watch from Hell how you may or may not fight over the gold I left you,’” Sirius continued, “‘there are other matters I’d like to leave to this world.’”

 

Regulus leaned closer, shoulder to shoulder, eyes scanning the ink as if searching for her voice between the strokes.

 

“‘I leave all the hatred I have towards men to the incredible young witches who made this war end in greatness.

 

To Lady Dorcas Meadowes — not the Dragon Lady, but a beast — it has been a pleasure to meet you. I wish I had lived long enough to see you become Minister of Magic.

 

To Lady Marlene Rosier, née McKinnon — kill them all, darling. Let the girl fuck with their minds.

 

To Narcissa — now it is time you know: I loved your sisters more. So you’d better take everything Bellatrix left you — her power, her beauty, her voice — and raise the next generation as I did yours.

 

To Andromeda — please do more than shag your husband.

 

To Pandora, my dear girl — you shall be loved and cared for from above, but you already knew that.

 

To Miss Mary Macdonald — I am deeply sorry my son prefers bedding men. I would have been honoured to have you as a daughter-in-law.

 

To Alice Longbottom, née Fortescue — you are a formidable soldier.

 

And to Lily Evans, who is the true inheritor of the soul I wore in this life — forevermore, be everything these men believe you cannot be.’”

 

Sirius stopped reading for a moment. The wind moved softly around them, brushing against their faces and bringing with it the scent of rose gardens long gone to seed and old cigars still clinging to the stones of Grimmauld Place.

 

“Go on,” Regulus murmured, lighting another cigarette and passing it to his brother, the glowing ember between them a small, stubborn warmth.

 

Sirius took it with a shaking hand, coughed softly, and then continued. His voice wavered, but he didn’t stop.

 

“‘Now, onto the boys who were forced into a grown man’s war,’” he read. “‘Remus Lupin — this is the first and only time I will write your name, dear boy. I won’t leave you anything, dear Moon — because to be loved by a Star already means to have it all. But I am giving my blessing. Please learn French, or I might die a second time from sheer annoyance.’”

 

A quiet, cracked laugh left Sirius’ lips, even as tears rolled unchecked down his cheeks. He didn’t pause.

 

“‘James — you were named after me, though I’m not sure your parents ever told you. James means protection. You were… perfect. The perfect union of your mother and father — the two people I lost most painfully in this life, save for my brother. I am beyond honoured that you married into my family. In another life, I would have been your godmother. I will miss you and your son dearly.’”

 

Brilliant. Now Regulus was crying too. Not the loud, tearing kind of grief — but the silent kind, the one that sat behind the eyes and carved out pieces of you from the inside.

 

Sirius’ fingers tightened around the page, knuckles pale, his voice trembling but resolute.

 

“‘For lack of better words, I must say I haven’t forgotten the other young men who fought…’”

 

He drew in a shaky breath.

 

“‘To Severus Snape — a true Prince, until the end, like your mother. Thank you for the care you gave me in my final days, but more so for being my son’s confidant… and my other son’s healer.’”

 

There was something solemn in Sirius’ tone now. No sarcasm, no bitterness. Only truth.

 

“‘Rabastan Lestrange… you poor boy. There are not enough lives in this world for me to apologise for not taking you from your home sooner. Know this: you were loved. To his brother, Rodolphus — I will ask my sons to take you in, when you grow old and if you are alone. A life lived in solitude is not a good one, and even you deserve warmth in the end.’”

 

The night had gone still around them, the stars pressing closer as if listening.

 

“‘Lucius Malfoy — you were the finest man to marry into our family, alongside James Potter. Listen to your wife more often. She knows best.’”

 

Sirius exhaled slowly, the cigarette forgotten between his fingers, its ash long and shivering in the breeze.

 

“Finally,” he whispered, his voice cracking under the weight of the words, “to my sons… from the youngest to the oldest.”

 

He lifted his gaze to the stars, the parchment trembling in his hand.

 

“Bartemius,” he began. “Dear, beautiful boy. I suspect you may become the greatest man to emerge from this war. No words will ever truly honour the loyalty you’ve shown to this family. I hope the world remembers your soul, your mind — not only your actions. Though, perhaps, even those too. I leave both my sons in your care… because there is no one else better suited.”

 

Sirius choked on the last line, his throat tightening. Regulus took a silent swig from the bottle, his grip around the glass neck hard and shaking.

 

“Regulus,” Sirius said, softer now. “Your cousins called you Little Prince all your life, but your name held other meanings when I chose it. The lion’s heart, cursed forever in the sky. It has been the greatest honour to mother the most noble man to ever bear the name Black. No one will ever truly understand your soul — and that’s all right. I leave this world knowing that if there is ever another war, you will again choose what is right. Thank you… for who you’ve become.”

 

He was crying now — deep, unguarded sobs that shook his chest. Brandy stained the hem of his jumper where he had let it spill, unnoticed.

 

“Evan,” he continued, voice nearly breaking. “You should have been mine. My greatest son. My dearest confidant in my later years. Never a spare — not once. A king, always. I am proudest of you. I leave this world in your hands, knowing they are the best. A true Rosier. A true Black. I will greet your brother when I rise to the stars. And for what it’s worth… loving and raising you was a delight.”

 

The brothers locked eyes for a moment as Sirius pressed his lips together, then passed the letter to Regulus, who took it gently from his hands and began to read.

 

“To my oldest son, Sirius. I have nothing else left to give you, as I gave you everything I had a long time ago — from my eyes to my recklessness. I’m sorry… and I’m not. You needed a mother like me to escape our family. I made the right choice. The right sacrifice. But you were loved, Sirius — loved before you were even born. Martha named you. She begged the stars and me that I would bear sons more ruthless, more courageous than even I. You were my greatest love.”

 

Sirius was weeping openly, his shoulders heaving. Regulus moved closer, voice steady but low, reading the final lines.

 

“None of you were ever heroes or villains — and I’m glad. I’m proud to have known the generation that shattered the mould. And now that I am gone, I leave you the world I never got to have.”

 

He swallowed, glancing up at the night sky as if searching for her face.

 

“Lastly, I leave my heart to Euphemia Shafiq — now Potter — Lucretia Black — now Prewett — my brother Alphard, and Fleamont Potter. We did it. Morgana, but this was a hard one. See you all in hell, you twats.”

 

Silence lingered between them, thick and weighty, carried on the wind.

 

“I’ll write to her,” Sirius said at last, voice calmer now, like a storm passing out to sea.

 

Regulus huffed a soft laugh. “Well, of course. She’s gone. You only ever write to people once they’re gone.”

 

Sirius glanced at him sideways. “Will you be with me when I read it?”

 

“To the stars?” Regulus asked, a teasing lift to his brow.

 

Sirius nodded.

 

Regulus smiled, small and true. “Oui, Vega. I’m always down for writing to the stars.”

Notes:

This was... some journey. So I want to thank you all for sticking with me for so long. I honestly don't have the words to thank you all for the love this little story of mine has received.

The third part is in process now. I'm writing it slower and taking my time with the girls. But they'll come as well. You should also expect an epilogue to be posted here once I start posting the third part because they'll be tied to one another.

Again, many thanks, much love, and hugs.

Xx

P.S. this sort of feels like the end of an era for me and it's also why it took me so long to post it. Like honestly I had such a hard time parting with these boys.

Series this work belongs to: